《Martial Arts Vs Magic: The Chronicles of The Martial God》 Chapter 1 – I reincarnated in Fantasy, and not Murim? ¡­Pain. Darkness. Sprinkling discomfort. It was different from the pain that I was used to feeling from my legs. It was all over my body, through my bones, poking from underneath my skin. For a moment, everything was dark, and the pain felt suffocating. I controlled my breathing, heaving in and out softly. My senses that were urging me to enter fight mode calmed down. I heaved out a long breath. Ambient sound filled my ears and light fell over my closed eyelids. The chirping of birds, the clinking of chandeliers from the wind coming through the windows, and the humming of a person reached my ears. I found myself opening my eyes to a grand ceiling. ¡°...What the?¡± I asked quietly, blinking rapidly. I shut my lips quickly. I frowned, realizing that I¡¯d just spoken in an accent far from my own. How did that work? What happened, where is this, how did I get here? Countless questions littered my mind. I couldn¡¯t recall how I ended up here. I¡­ couldn¡¯t have been kidnapped, could I? No, that wouldn¡¯t make sense. I wasn¡¯t important enough¡­ anymore¡­ for something like that to happen to me. Besides, why would my kidnappers keep me in a lavish mansion? Shifting my neck a little to look around, I found myself in a grand bedroom. It looked like something out of a medieval or renaissance painting. Very pretty¡­ There was also a person. ¡°Huh?¡± A brown-haired man in a butler uniform was holding a broom and cleaning the floor. He stopped when our gazes locked, and he stared at me in silence. For a moment, he seemed like a statue in all except for his face that twisted in an expression of shock. ¡°T-the,¡± he shouted, ¡°the young master has woken up!¡± The what now? Alright, what¡¯s going on? The last thing I remember was¡­ writing a review? I didn¡¯t even have the time to think about it. In less than a minute, the room was filled with more people than I had seen in my garbage-filled, dark room in the last few months. A bunch of doctors, butlers & maids, and a middle-aged couple that followed. The lady dressed like some noble-woman cosplayer jumped at me. ¡°Oh, my baby, what happened to you?!¡± She hugged me tightly, sniffling against my shoulders. ¡°Are you alright now?!¡± The middle-aged man, his expression stern, was rather focused on the doctor''s words. A moment later, he nodded and pulled the woman back by her arm. ¡°Let the doctors see him. Move, Rithea.¡± He stared at me, frowning for a moment, while the doctors surrounded me, beginning to check on me like I was livestock. I remained cautiously stiff, careful of any weapons or something they might be carrying or any weird injections that they might try to put in me. I was surprised to see that my careful senses remained even after so long. I¡¯d thought I lost it over the years of¡­ uselessness. When the doctors finished their check-up, they quickly backed off, turning to the man. ¡°My lord, uh, he seems rather fine¡­ It¡¯s a miracle he woke up at all!¡± I felt my breathing get sharper again. Is this some kind of elaborate prank? I tried to process the situation. It was a bit too sudden for me. I recalled drinking too many energy drinks, far too many, so was I hallucinating a whole different lifetime instead of just imaginary wings? ¡°I see,¡± the middle-aged man said, his voice making the room go quiet. The woman wiped her tears and tried to approach me again. The man shouted, ¡°Rithea, stay back. It¡¯s because of you spoiling him that he¡¯s turned out like this!¡± The woman was startled as she froze in place. I sighed. Wasn¡¯t this too detailed for a dream? I was sleep-deprived, and I had drank one too many energy drinks. Was that the explanation? By the way, did he say ¡®Rithea¡¯? Rithea, the daughter of Sikandar the Great? I was pulled back from my thoughts when the man spoke to me again. ¡°You¡¯re only 19, and yet you¡¯re acting like this, Iskandaar? While your elder brother and sister are making the name Romani shine in Waybound.¡± he scoffed, ¡°If you do not take this family¡¯s honor seriously, then the next time you pass out in the middle of the street drunk with women of disrepute, I guarantee Sir Rashid al-Faris will drop you outside the territory instead!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I blinked twice. He yapped a lot, but none of that mattered. Only three words registered in my head. Iskandaar? Romani? Waybound? There¡¯s no fucking way¡­ The possibility made me tremble. The Romani Family, from the game [Arcane Crown], was the only family with Arabic names located in the Ethenia Empire. No way. Why was I hallucinating about that stupid damned game that my friend recommended last night? I recalled the contents of his message clearly. [Aeth123: Hehe, I have a game recommendation from you. It¡¯s a bit different from ¡®The Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God,¡¯ the entire world is different, but it¡¯s still quite enjoyable¡­ It¡¯s actually from the same company, and I also happened to work on it! So I think you¡¯ll like it. Will you try it?] The middle-aged man continued shouting, but my mind was somewhere else entirely. Let¡¯s backtrack a little. Starting with¡­ I was enjoying a late-night gaming session when that message found me. Actually, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was nighttime. My windows were shut for far too long for me to realize the time. I just know it¡¯d been more than three days since I¡¯d last slept, but I was enjoying the 27th playthrough of my favorite game, The Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God. I wanted to sleep when I¡¯d completed the run, but my good online friend Aeth123 sent me a recommendation. I had to check that out; I couldn¡¯t sleep otherwise, especially since it was from the same studio! I had my expectations high. Yet¡­ That game, [Arcane Crown], turned out to be utter trash. I rarely had rage bursts during gaming anymore, but perhaps the lack of sleep had gotten to me. I remember my keyboard being split in two before me, and I was glaring at the screen. I, who beat the Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God, one of the hardest games of the decade, 17 times, couldn¡¯t kill a boss after hours? Ridiculous. The fight mechanics were trash. I wish that was the only weak point of the game. And what in the shonen power-of-friendship was that plot? I really thought all that died with Fiery Tael back in the day. Then there was the Academy arc. Did the writer attend high school? No, more plausibly, he went to an all-boys school. There was no other explanation for how the characters acted in the Academy. The game had some good points, which I couldn¡¯t deny. Such as world-building, graphics, and some really good characters. However, every other major thing in the game was bad. I recall cursing: How can Aeth123 recommend me such trash? Is this some kind of petty revenge for something I did? In the end, my rage got the better of me. I installed a new keyboard and started typing. I had to admit that I was frustrated and not in my right mind; I needed to release it so I wrote a very detailed review of the game on his DMs. Since he said he worked on the game, he deserved to know its flaws. After half an hour of typing, I clicked ¡®send¡¯ on the thousand-word plus rant. I was too sleepy but forced myself awake for Aeth123 to see and read it. Soon, I received the reply I had been waiting intently for. [Aeth123: ¡­If you have so much to say about it, how about you go and change it?]Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Huh? I recalled scowling at that text. What is this punk- My confusion had turned to panic then as my eyes spun, and I fell to the side. I recalled my chair tossing over and my head hitting against the tiled floor. For a moment, I smelled the ever-so-familiar smell of blood, and then everything went dark. ¡°....¡± Then, I woke up here. Is this really what I think it is? ¡°...If you¡¯re so addicted to women, then so be it. I shall get you engaged as soon as possible!¡± the middle-aged man seemed to have had enough shouting as he turned around, stomping on the floor. ¡°Rithea, let¡¯s go. You¡¯re not allowed to meet him for the rest of the week.¡± ¡°B-but¡­!¡± the woman tried, but one glare from the man had her quiet down. She sighed before following behind him. ¡°Damn, the Count is really pissed this time,¡± one of the maids whispered. The butler beside her pinched her waist, and she quickly shut her lips. The doctors cleared their throats and looked at me. ¡°Your health is alright, young master, at least as alright as it usually is,¡± one of the doctors said. He had a mustache and a bald head. ¡°Usually?¡± I asked, voice shaky. ¡°Yes. So please, take better care of yourself. Your bones are very weak from birth. What if you had broken your skull by falling to the cobblestone street? You were really lucky this time. Please rest for a few days before you try to run around.¡± Huh, what a convincing plot. The body¡¯s owner died, and I took over? What a clear hallucination. But¡­ What if all of this is real? The prospect made me pause. Suddenly my blood felt hot. The possibility that I¡¯d been yanked from my crappy life, my ruined legs, and put in a new body? Could all of this be a second chance? I felt adrenaline rush through my veins, and it was odd to feel such a strong rush after so many years. I closed my eyes, took in a deep breath, and reopened them. Let us assume¡­ that this wasn¡¯t a dream or hallucination and act accordingly for now. ¡°¡­Understood,¡± I said. Thankfully, that seemed to be the end of it. I needed some alone time, the doctors excused themselves, and the butlers and maids followed suit. One told me to call them whenever I needed them, but I barely heard that. My mind was busy with something more important. Contemplation. Iskandaar Romani, the dead son of the Romani Count family? I didn¡¯t exactly recognize the character Iskandaar, but I recognized the family. In Arcane Crown, it was a prominent family¡­ destined for ruin. Ah, shit. If I were inside the game world now, then that text from Aeth123 must be real. So, who- no, what the fuck is he? This was too clear to be a dream or hallucination¡­ at least, I hoped it was. In that case, was Aeth123 some type of God? Or what? Truthfully, I didn¡¯t know much about Aeth123. He¡¯d always been a little weird and mysterious, and I met him in the forums of The Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God. Thinking about it, maybe he was the creator of that game who didn¡¯t want to leak his identity and just wanted to connect to me, as I was the best player in it; I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. ¡­Damn, was I being too harsh? No, fuck him, he sent me to this stupid Fantasy World. Since he was going to do that anyway, why not send me to the world of The Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God? I loved Murim more than Fantasy, especially that game. It was the greatest piece of work in modern gaming history. ¡°So, Iskandaar Romani, huh?¡± Everything was still too sudden. Too crazy. Perhaps just to distract myself from all of it, I began to go through the information I had about the Romani Family in my head. It was a family that birthed one of the heroine candidates and a minor villain: Heroine Riasmin and her brother, the minor villain Iaskin. If I remember correctly, Iaskin made the grave mistake of teaming up with a major villain who was later defeated by the main characters, and his older sister Riasmin begged the main character to spare his life. ¡°Please, I already lost my youngest brother two years ago. I can¡¯t lose him too! My family will be devastated.¡± This was how Riasmin begged the main character to spare her brother¡¯s life in the game. And yet, the main character proceeded to cut off one of his hands as a punishment. Thinking about it, that was quite ruthless. Well, not as ruthless as when one of the other heroine candidates got jealous of Riasmin and decided to ruin the Romani Count family. The family got into trouble, and it affected Riasmin¡¯s mentality negatively. Due to her change in mentality, the main character quit being interested in her. At that moment, the opposing heroine revealed Iaskin¡¯s past evil affiliation to the world. That was how the Romani Count family fell. In short, this was a family moving toward destruction. Now, I had become its youngest son, Iskandaar Romani, who had already died before the game started. Not that it mattered. If my guess from playing the game was right, this world itself was destined for annihilation. It was a package. ¡°Goddammit,¡± I grumbled. Why am I in this world? I couldn¡¯t help but complain again. Look, I was happy to be anywhere where my legs weren¡¯t ruined, but¡­ Fine. I was asking for too much, but I wish I was sent to a Murim Cultivation world instead. My love for Fantasy was low. Also, I could feel my legs, but wasn¡¯t I in the body of a cripple? The doctor said I had weak bones from a young age. No wonder this body felt like shit, I had a stupid chronic illness. Who knows if I¡¯d survive if some old lady accidentally bumped into me? I sighed and sunk deeper into my pillow, feeling the soft thing embrace my head... Surprisingly, the pillows of this medieval-like world were quite soft. Huh. Maybe it¡¯s not that bad. Whatever the case, this was a second chance at life. I shouldn¡¯t spit on its face. I could make things right this time. I was ill, but this was a world of magic. I could probably find a cure¡­ **** I lay on the bed for another minute before I got up. I realized how true that thing about my soft bones was when I stood on my feet. I was wobbly. This Iskandaar¡¯s legs were almost as bad as my own since I had been released from the hospital after a ¡®successful recovery¡¯. I could walk, but barely. ¡°How was he supposed to be a womanizer with a body like this?¡± That was crazy. Putting those thoughts away, I slowly walked over to the window facing a grand garden outside. The smell of flowers, nature¡¯s beauty, was a little startling for someone like me who hadn¡¯t seen the sunlight in a long time. Huh. This place looked a lot more beautiful than the medieval times I saw in picture books; it was as beautiful as the game. I¡¯d been thinking while lying on the bed¡­ Was I really inside a game world now, or would I wake up all of a sudden and find that this was a dream? Well, I didn¡¯t have the memories of this body. That¡¯d be troublesome. Anyhow, if this was real, how about Status? Could I access the Game Status page here? ¡°¡­Status.¡± Unwilling to embarrass myself, I whispered softly. And immediately, a blue screen popped in front of me. My eyes widened.
Name: Iskandaar Romani (???) Age: 19 years Race: Human Level: 2 | 36% EXP Mana: Nonexistent
Class: [Level Requirement Not Met] Class Skills: [None]
General Skills: The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree [0%]
Status Effect: Weak Bone Syndrome [Severe]
¡°No way?¡± I frowned. Surprisingly, instead of caring about the prospect of Status being real, I was more shocked at what was written in the skill section. The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree [0%] What the hell? Was that the proof that this was a hallucination? Because how could that be here? It was a skill from The Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God. I reached out a finger and clicked on it. ¡°Let¡¯s see¨C¡± Then, I shouted and fell to the floor as unimaginable pain bloomed in my brain. My head felt like it was splitting in two, and I grumbled on the floor, rolling from one side to the other, my eyes going bloodshot. Painful, painful, painful¡­! Memories, not one but two sets, began to swirl in my head. Five seconds into it, I realized such pain couldn¡¯t be fake. This was real. All of this was real. It seemed that seeing the Status Page was some type of activation mechanism because all the memories of Iskandaar Romani began to flood into my brain. Flashes of images in front of my eyes that I¡¯ve never lived, a different childhood I didn¡¯t remember, friends I never talked to, and faces that were all new to me began to fill my head to burst. Then, just when I thought it ended, another set of memories was pushed inside. The Heavenly Demon of the Murim God Cult, the Cult Leader Lee Cheon-Ma, nested his knowledge in my head. Rather than all kinds of memories that I received about Iskandaar, mundane or otherwise, I only received memories related to Murim, medical techniques, and the general idea of martial arts from the Heavenly Demon. The specifics were less. That was fine with me since I knew all about the Heavenly Demon like the back of my hand. I had cleared the game 17 times, after all. I knew Lee Cheon-Ma better than he knew himself¡­ and I was grateful since fewer memories meant less pain. Still, memories of two characters, one from the body I currently occupied and the other from the Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God, made their home in my mind. Just who¡­ what¡­ was the creator of these games? What was Aeth123?! ¡°What the hell¡­¡± I cursed and slowly got up from the floor, looking around to realize the sun was far from the position it was at earlier. It¡¯s been hours since I fell on my knees. I looked at my hands, fascinated. Knowledge of two worlds, three if I counted my original, now they rested in my head and made up my whole being. How interesting was that? If it was like this, it wasn¡¯t impossible to make use of this weak body to rise through the steps. The Heavenly Demon knew how to cure simple weak bones. Since I had the knowledge of the Heavenly Demon, I could not only stop the fall of this family, to which my own fate was intertwined but also reach the peak of both worlds. If I had the power of the Lone Star in Blue Sky, the strongest man in Murim, couldn¡¯t I easily survive the Devils and the Demon King, who are aiming to bring this world down? Insanity. Chapter 2 – Solution to the Weak Bone Syndrome The [Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God]. A masterpiece; that was what this was. Everything from the fights to the world-building was perfected to an uncanny degree. I felt like part of the Murim, also known as the Wuxia Cultivation world, when playing. The idea of a Heavenly Demon came from Korean martial arts novels and instantly gained popularity. Compared to Chinese Wuxia and Xianxia novels, where Demonic Martial Arts also existed, Murim was a lot more fleshed out. Also was somewhere between those two worlds in terms of power ceiling, and in that world, the sheer pressure behind the title of the Demon of Heaven made the world tremble. This world, [Arcane Crown], saw demons as a general enemy. Although I didn''t get to fight him, the final boss was a Demon King. There were also the 72 Devil Pillars of Hell. It was a typical fantasy game, although with some major unique additions. Between the Demon King and the Heavenly Demon, anybody would choose the second because it''s just so much better. Cooler, too. Well, anybody who knew his shit, anyway. ¡°The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree [1%]...¡± I read the line out loud again. A percentage increased after I received all those memories. It seemed like my understanding of ¡®martial arts¡¯ as a whole concept, along with the other memories, contributed to the increase. Having played the game 17 times, I knew all about the plot and the main character, the Heavenly Demon. What I didn''t know was how the martial techniques really worked; after all, clicking the mouse and performing a technique was far different from actually knowing how it worked. Thankfully, these memories contributed to my understanding of how I could implement them in the real world. The percentage was so low despite my profound knowledge of martial arts because it only gave me a general idea about ¡®martial arts,¡¯ as well as ¡®demonic arts¡¯ and how to practice them on a basic level, but not the information about how to perform the truly magnificent techniques of the Heavenly Demon. If I had to guess, I''d say that as I level up, the System will grant me access to techniques on its own as the percentage would go up. But I''d have to actually level up to see if that theory was correct. That''s a little disappointing, I noted. Then again, it was not as if I could have used the techniques even if I did know how to. My body was too weak, and I didn''t sense any form of energy in my body. I was a Mana-less, Qi-less child. [...You have accepted your new reality.] [Moving on to your tasks, your quest¡­] My celebration was cut short when more blue boxes formed in my vision. It was true, I had accepted my reality, and the pain earlier helped. A bunch of messages greeted me. I looked at them, and my expression soured. [You''ve traversed to another world.] [Your travel is not random but rather has a clear cause and effect. You have a role to play in saving this world from doom.] [This Planet, Vear''thia, does not have an open ending. It has a true ending only through which this world can be saved. You must save the world.]
Main Quest: Reach the True Ending Details: You''re in the world of Vear''thia, which you know from a game you''ve played. Going by the terms of the game, this world has a dedicated true ending. If a wrong ending is reached, everything will meet its end, doomsday will come. It falls on your shoulders to save this world from imminent doom. Make a Cult: Save the World. Reward: 1 Cosmic Level Wish, Dominion over the World Core. Failure Penalty: Permanent Death
¡°Oh please.¡± Did it really ask me to save the world? If so, why did it have to add that penalty? ¡°Penalty Death¡­¡± I frowned. A moment later, I ignored it. It was nothing to be angry about. If the world was destroyed, I''d die along with it anyway. So I guess it wasn''t that bad as far as threats went. What bothered me was the quest itself. I had decided not to follow the plot the moment I realized I had the powers of the Heavenly Demon. With that kind of power, if I raised myself properly, I could even be dubbed as the 73rd Devil Pillar. Yet, it felt like it was telling me to go to school and fix the plot? It certainly implied so. I had to go to the school if I wanted to ¡®fix¡¯ the plot. Most plot-heavy incidents happened there ¨C deaths among them the most important ¨C and missing out on any of them would make things go in a totally unexpected direction. What was the point in going to some Academy when I could raise my Level in the mountains, slay dragons, and travel the world? Especially since I¡¯ll have demonic energy leaking out of me soon; the people at the Academy would burn me on a stake, thinking I was a Demon in disguise. But if the System threatened me like this, what other choice did I have? If that wasn¡¯t bad enough, it then told me to make a Cult! Did it truly want me to revive the Heavenly Demon God Cult, go against the 12 Gods and 72 Devils of this world, and label myself a terrorist to the entire realm? The problem was, I didn''t even know the ending. I didn''t get to complete the game, I was close, stuck in a fight against one of the last bosses. ¡°Haah¡­¡± I let out a heavy sigh. ¡°How am I supposed to reach the true ending and save my life?¡± The start of my new life wasn¡¯t looking very bright. After getting past the initial shock and a bit of rage, I took a long look at the reward instead. ¡°Cosmic Level Wish? What does that mean? Dominion over the World Core, too.¡± So, if I wanted to become a God or something, would it make me one? If I wanted to go back to my world, would it allow it? Hmm, if I wanted to become, let''s say, a particular alien being with the cosmos for skin, would that happen? I had no idea if I was on the right track here. ¡°Any words of advice, System?¡± In this world, there existed a game-like System that everyone, even the NPCs, had access to. For the record, theirs was a little limited compared to the Players''. From the looks of it, I still had access to the player system since it was giving me a main quest, despite being in the body of an NPC. In this world, NPCs could only take [Ascension Quests] to overcome particular level blocks; for that, they had to visit one of the twelve Gods¡¯ temples, and the God would grant them a quest. However, I just got a quest while sitting on my luxurious floor. Unfortunately, the system didn''t reply. About time I get off this floor. I dusted off my clothes and walked over to the bed. I needed a shower. I''d been passed out for a while, and thanks to the sweat, I smelled somewhat. ¡°Jus-¡± I tried to recall the name of the butler under me. ¡°Justin! Come here.¡± When I sat down on the bed, Justin entered the room swiftly. He put a hand on his chest and bowed slightly. ¡°You called me, young master¡­?¡± He asked slowly, and he sounded slightly scared. What? What kind of guy was the original Iskandaar that he''s so scared? Hmm¡­ Memories flashed in my head the moment I wondered that, and I got my answer. It seemed that since the batch of my memory was so large, I only recalled some incidents after questioning them or encountering them. My memories told me that Iskandaar wasn¡¯t honestly that bad of a person, he was just an unusually useless piece of shit, but being the son of a Count, that was a big thing. I disregarded that for now and said, ¡°Prepare a bath.¡± I¡¯d decided to accept that this was the real world and that this was my life from now on, so I had to get moving. Some emotional people might be surprised at how easily I accepted this and didn''t miss my friends and family from my past life, but that was exactly the thing. I missed nothing from my life. Everything that was good had left me that day, when my legs were crushed under a truck. My kickboxing career, those fake friends¡­ everything. If the person who sent me here thought they were giving me a punishment, they were not. ¡°Jokes on you, Aeth123.¡± I had nothing in that life of mine. Why would I hate a restart? If Iskandaar was a piece of shit, I had to accept myself as that and move on. Since I was him now, his qualities were mine, and I¡¯d have to work on them. ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Justin nodded and left the room. A minute later, two maids entered the room, who pinched their skirts and bowed to me before entering the bathroom attached to my room. Damn. This world was not bad at all. If it had such a nice attached bathroom, it wouldn''t really be a medieval world then, would it? There was even a clock on the wall. Weren¡¯t clocks invented in the 17th century? Once they were done preparing the bath, the maids invited me inside and stood in the corner. I waved them off, unwilling to let these women suffer in discomfort. The original owner of this body never really noticed or cared that these maids hated helping him bathe, but the memories allowed me to recall clear details. ¡°Curses, what''s up with him?¡± One of the maids whispered, although it still reached my ear. ¡°Did he hit his head that hard?¡± ¡°Shh, are you crazy?!¡± Her friend slapped her on the head, making her wince. Hmmm, isn''t the first maid the same one who was whispering earlier too? Damn, what did I do to her for her to keep talking about me? I wondered as I walked toward the tub. That''s right, this place has a tub. I was saved. ¡°Ak-!¡± Taking a step, I almost slipped because my leg gave out. I barely caught myself by holding on to the nearby cloth hanger. Holy fuck. That almost killed me. My body didn''t have much strength. My bones gave up easily. I was chronically sick. Rather than dying from the world getting destroyed¡­ I would probably die slipping and hitting my head again. Goddamnit, how do I fix this? **** Cult-making wasn¡¯t a small deal. If I had to make one, it¡¯d take time. I was nowhere near ready enough to offend Gods. I might need years or decades before I¡¯d be able to. So, I guess I should focus on smaller stuff for now. Like my bones. After resting in the water for five minutes to calm myself, I decided to get my mind busy. I called forth my Status Screen again. Firstly, I had something crucial to take care of. [Status Effect: Weak Bone Syndrome. (Severe)] Upon clicking it, a whole detailed page popped in front of me. [Details: The Weak Bone Syndrome is a chronic illness. Your bones are weak, your skeleton isn''t suitable for any heavy work, and your lifespan is cut down to a portion of what it really should be. *Effect: Weakens you by 70%.] ¡°I''m Level 2, and it makes me weaker by 70%?¡± I wondered how Iskandaar was even alive, built like this. I guess a Count Household had enough wealth among other things to keep a chronically ill son alive. Why was he going around acting like a ruffian when he had a leg in the grave already? Anyhow, this would have to be my first goal. I needed to remove this illness. Otherwise, just like the original Iskandaar, I might slip, hit my head, and die. Thankfully, the disease was merely weak bones and not something like cancer. In the worst-case scenario, I¡¯d have to go through total Body Reconstruction; it was quite rare in Murim. But as the strongest person under the sky, the Heavenly Demon himself had gone through many such procedures. I had memories of such incidents. The only problem with that was that I had to reach a certain level of martial prowess before I could do it, which was contradicting.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. This body wasn¡¯t ¡°suitable for any heavy work¡±, as the description said. I had to find some other way. The new memories in my head allowed me some knowledge in that regard, truly, my head held more than enough ideas on how to approach this illness. Closing my eyes, I went through them in my head and decided on one of them soon. ¡°Bone Marrow Cultivation,¡± I chose, reopening my eyes. I had to absorb the bone marrow of a powerful magical beast and cultivate the energy essence it''d let out. The effect wouldn''t be immediate, and that wasn¡¯t the only thing I had to do. I had to work out like a madman every day to strengthen my bones with the energy I''d absorb. But it was a solution as good as any other. I got up from the bath, the sudden motion almost hurdling me over, as I grumbled. This body truly was too weak, but thankfully I had a solution for it. **** ¡°Justin,¡± I walked back into my bedroom and called for the servant from earlier. By then, I had changed into new clothes, standing in front of the mirror. I waited for Justin to come, staring at my reflection in the meantime. If anything, Iskandaar at least had a good mug going on. Black hair, slightly tanned skin, and contrasting bright golden eyes. I shared these features with that middle-aged Count from earlier, my father of this world. People of our characteristics were rare in this Ethenia Empire, it ought to be since these traits were passed down from my grandfather, who was from the Erebian Empire. He fell in love and married into the Romani family a few decades ago. Speaking of ancestry, the Romani family''s true origin was from the eastern continent, which my ancestors left a long time ago to come to settle here. My ancestors picked up on the Romani name after we were granted Nobility here. My other two siblings got the characteristics of the Count¡¯s wife, our mother, the Countess. Red hair and golden eyes. Oddly enough, my father didn''t like me despite me looking like him, while my mother spoiled me more than the other two siblings despite looking different than her. Is that how parenthood worked? I had to look away from the mirror as the door flung open. ¡°Young master,¡± Justin entered the room, bowing at me. ¡°Justin, I''m in the mood for magical beast bone stew,¡± I said after a second. ¡°Prepare some for me.¡± The solution I had settled upon was surprisingly easily accessible, as I was the son of a Count. Food made from Magical Beasts was a luxury that nobles often enjoyed in this world, so we likely have some in storage. Justin blinked, his face growing concerned. ¡°Um, young master, magical beast food is extremely expensive¡­ The Count has grounded you and has confiscated your pocket money. I am unable to prepare such an expensive thing.¡± ¡°Haah,¡± I sighed. What a dilemma, does this mean we don''t have that in storage? Also, is this Count trying to kill his son? In that case¡­ ¡°I''m sorry, young master.¡± ¡°What about mother?¡± I asked. ¡°Ask her for some money.¡± ¡°...Young master, the Lady isn''t allowed to meet you.¡± He replied. ¡°I''m not saying I''ll meet her. You go to her and tell her that I want to eat magical beast bone stew, my throat is itching. I might end up dying from a lack of magical beast bone stew if she doesn''t give me money to buy it.¡± I said, and Justin''s face grew uncomfortable. ¡°Um, young master¡­ I don''t know if I should say this, but it''s not as if we don''t have magical beasts in our inventory. But it''s being stored for the young lady or the 2nd young master when they come to visit.¡± He said and I scowled. ¡°So the youngest isn''t allowed food?¡± ¡°T-that¡­¡± Justin gulped. ¡°That¡¯s not the case, of course. It''s just that, you''re not a [Knight] like the young lady, nor are you a [Mage] like the 2nd young master. So feeding you that will be a waste.¡± My face sank, ¡°Tell my mother that her youngest is heartbroken hearing about the disparity between her children''s treatment.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Tell her that I''m crying and that I might die from a broken heart, like a dove, after hearing this,¡± I said and watched Justin stare at me. ¡°Do you understand, Justin?¡± ¡°...Um, young master¡­¡± ¡°Do you understand, Justin?¡± ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Justin sighed with closed eyes and nodded. Soon, he left the room. Two hours later, a magical beast stew rested on my table. **** Count Royden Romani sipped tea and looked at Justin. ¡°Has the stew been delivered to him?¡± Justin shakily nodded, ¡°Y-yes, sir¡­¡± Justin wasn''t expecting the Lord to be with the Lady when he came to meet her earlier. Of course, it was too late to back off once he knocked at her door. So he had to say the things the young master told him to say. He had expected the Count to scoff and send him back immediately, but instead, he had scratched his chin for a long minute before nodding. The Lady was delighted to see her husband allow it, so Justin ordered the cooks to prepare magical beast bone stew for him. ¡°You did well,¡± the Lady smiled at him, which made all of this process worth it. Such a sweet woman, even the royal capital didn''t have kind smiles like her. Justin nodded. Justin cleared his throat and looked up at his Lord. He felt hesitant to ask, but his curiosity was killing him. ¡°My lord, may I be so bold to ask why you''re allowing him this luxury? I honestly thought you''d reject him since he''s grounded.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± the lord wondered for a moment and decided to answer. ¡°Do you know the use of magical beast food?¡± ¡°Uh, isn''t it to strengthen the body and mana of a knight or mage? For a [Knight]¡¯s case, it makes his body a lot stronger and increases his aura just a bit. In a [Mage]¡¯s case, it''s the opposite, his body would grow a little stronger, but his mana would grow a lot. But, uh, my lord, one needs to have a Mana Core to gain either of these benefits. The young master¡­¡± ¡°He doesn''t have a Mana Core, I know,¡± the Lord said. ¡°As big of a ruffian as my son is, he can''t be that unintelligent. He surely knows that he has to have a Mana Core to receive the food''s benefit. And yet he chose to waste expensive food? I''m curious what he''s up to,¡± he said, ¡°and I hope disappointment isn''t what is waiting for me.¡± ¡°Honey, you''re being too harsh,¡± the Lady scowled at him, and the Lord ignored her. ¡°Justin,¡± the lord said, ¡°observe him. Tell me anything peculiar he might be up to, understood?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, my lord,¡± Justin lowered his head again and said. ¡°Good. You may take your leave,¡± the lord said. **** The Heavenly Demon God Arts naturally started with Qi Circulation, Core creation. Usually, the martial artist would form their Qi Core, their dantian, at a young age. The best age to start on that path, according to many, was early childhood. Many children from some powerful families were even born with a dantian. The protagonist of the [Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God] was not such a lucky guy. Born an orphan, he didn''t know shit about martial arts till his late twenties. And yet, he managed to create a perfect Core. If I hadn¡¯t had the memories of the Heavenly Demon, it''d have been difficult despite having played the game. After all, like fighting, I only clicked my mouse to cultivate, while these few memories allowed me to remember how to cultivate from a personal view. I sat crossed-legged in my bed, while the empty bowls of stew rested on the table ahead. My eyes were closed, and my breathing became uniform. Energy filled my lungs each time I took a breath, traveling around my body, mixing with every cell of my blood, moving through blood channels and mana channels. From what I know, people in this world don''t have a way to create an energy core unless they''re already born with one. Sometimes there were rare instances of awakening mana through enlightenments during life-or-death situations. But they were rare. I was doing something unseen in this world, indeed. I felt energy revitalized my entire body, and I controlled the flow of the energy towards my navel; a bit below it. The [Mage] Class and all of their relative classes had Mana Hearts, on the left side of their chest, while the [Knight] Class and other martial type classes had a Mana Core at the very center of their chest, but those on Murim had their energy cores located in their lower abdomen. I was going with the last one, as that was what I was familiar with in my head. Energy from the food I had eaten earlier swirled around my lower abdomen, twirling like a vortex. More and more energy began to gather from all around my body and joined the swirling, near-circular gathering that tried to grow more and more circular. It spun to attain perfection. My breathing pattern was important here, it''d be impossible for a normal person to just control their Qi like this. Willpower was also a factor. More than what met the eye was going on here. Which finger to which finger to move the Qi from was also important. It was quite an attentive process. Half an hour later, my body exploded with a burst of energy. My eyes snapped open, and I let out a gasp. I was floating a few inches off the bed and fell back down. I had ascended. [You''ve created an Energy Core!] [Your ¡®Mana¡¯ stat has changed to ¡®Qi¡¯ stat.] [You''ve leveled up.] [You''ve leveled up.] [You''ve leveled up.] [You''ve reached Level 5!] I had just risen from a mortal to an overmortal, on the way to become an Immortal. I slowly got off the bed, standing on the tile floor, clenching and unclenching my fists. It felt tight. Not only that, but my bones felt better too. Magical beasts in general had energy in them. However, by making bone stew out of it, the energy also had bone essence with it. I absorbed the initial energy to create my core, and by doing so, the remaining bone essence traveled through my newly activated energy channels and spread through my body. Ultimately, all of that entered my bones. It was a success. ¡°Although not enough,¡± I pulled up my status screen to see that I still had the chronic illness. However, there was a slight change. [Details: The Weak Bone Syndrome is a chronic illness. Your bones are weak, your skeleton isn''t suitable for any heavy work, and your lifespan is cut down to a portion of what it really should be. *Effect: Weakens you by 50%.] Just by creating a core, the effect had lessened from 70% to 50%. Great, that was progress. Small steps at a time. I had to keep up this diet, and also work out and get stronger manually. **** For the next few days, I ate stew three times a day and worked out all the other times. Justin seemed quite stunned at my sudden change, but my stew supply didn''t stop. I still wasn''t allowed to leave my room, sadly, so I had to be limited to calisthenics. This place didn''t have a gym, but it did have a training group, there were swords and also some weights available there. I wish I could go there, but for three days I had to spend my time locked away in my room. After three days, my punishment came to an end. ¡°You''re allowed to leave your room now, young master,¡± Justin looked at me and said. ¡°And, uhm¡­ the Lord wishes to meet you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± my happy mood dulled. What did he want from me now? ¡°Sure, I''ll go see him.¡± I was about to walk out of the door right away, unwilling to spend a second more locked in this room, but Justin stopped me. ¡°Young master, not in that clothing. You need to dress suitably, the Lord has invited some, erm, guests over¡­¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± I wonder what that was about. Were the guests waiting for me? I didn¡¯t recall having any friends who could be sitting in the same room as the Count and waiting for me. Was it the Count¡¯s friends, instead? Was he going to introduce me to someone? After adorning myself with the clothes Justin brought¡ªa white royal top and white pants that contrasted my skin well¡ªhe led me to the Lord''s chamber and backed off when I knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± the Count¡¯s voice said, and I gently pushed the door open. I entered and bowed. ¡°Greetings, father,¡± I said, and the Count nodded. ¡°This is my friend,¡± he pointed at the silver-haired middle-aged man sitting opposite him, beside a silver-haired young girl. ¡°You might have heard of him, Baron Carlstein.¡± Carlstein¡­? Lord Alistair Carlstein, the One Man Wall. ¡°Greetings,¡± I suppressed my surprise and bowed. The man laughed, ¡°Raise your head, boy. Come and take a seat.¡± I raised my head and approached my father. He gestured with his chin, and I sat down beside him. It felt awkward sitting beside him, but my surprise was more awkward than the awkwardness. My eyes were locked on the girl sitting beside the Baron, who kept her head low. She hadn''t looked at me when I was greeting her father earlier. Am I remembering things wrong? I was indeed quite sleepy when I played the game. What was she doing here? Nebula Carlstein. A Heroine candidate, one with the highest chance of being chosen as the wife at the end of the game. ¡°Ah, this is my Nebula,¡± the Baron introduced her, and she had no other choice but to raise her head and look at me. Our eyes met. She did not appear shy. She wasn''t keeping her head low because she was shy. No, she looked enraged. ¡°Don''t mind her, she''s a little shy. You two are both of the same age, 19 years old. Both of you will enroll in the Waybound Academy together next year.¡± ¡°Oh, hello,¡± I greeted the girl and she scowled. When her father looked at her, her scowl melted and she nodded. She did not greet me back. My father ignored it, he didn''t seem surprised that a noble lady was treating me like this. Not that I blamed either of them, my reputation was trash. ¡°He¡¯s not enrolling in the Academy, Carlstein,¡± my father the Count sipped tea and said. The baron blinked, ¡°Why not? You told me he awakened his Mana Core.¡± ¡­Huh? I looked at my old man. How the fuck did he know? ¡°He did,¡± my father said. ¡°You can check for yourself.¡± ¡°Ah, in that case, Iskandaar, please show me your wrist,¡± he asked, and I reached out a hand. He gently held my wrist, and I felt his mana enter my system. He smiled. ¡°Indeed, it''s unbelievable. To think he would awaken his Mana by reaching enlightenment after nearly dying by falling on a street. Quite the feat,¡± he chuckled, which embarrassed me slightly. So that was what Father and everyone assumed when I started eating magical beast food and put it to good use? My new core gave them the idea that I gained it from life-or-death enlightenment after hitting my head on the street. At the same time, my eyes flashed with a prompt. [You have come into contact with another person''s Mana.] [Basic Skill ¡°Insight¡± has been attained.] Oh. Light blurred above the faces of the three people around me, and numbers popped up. [Level 22] [Level 61] [Level 58] The lowest was the girl, and the highest was her father. My father, despite being a Count, was weaker than the Baron. Ah, now that I think about it, the Carlstein Barony was located near the border, the Baron ought to be strong since he had to fight off monsters on a daily basis. Still, damn. That girl¡¯s Level 22? Despite being the same age, I was just Level 5¡­ How embarrassing. I hope none of them had something like the Insight skill. Especially her. ¡°But indeed,¡± the Baron pulled back his hand and hummed. ¡°He''s not nearly good enough to roll into the Academy. Even if I were to train him, it''ll be hard to reach that threshold in less than a year.¡± ¡°Sadly yes,¡± my father sighed. ¡°Come on, Romani, don''t give me that look. The Academy isn''t everything. Plus, we''re not here to talk about the Academy anyway. It''s about the engagement.¡± He suddenly said, making me blink. ¡°Father?¡± I looked at the man, stunned. This old bastard was not joking when he said he''d get me engaged?! Are you serious, I''m 19! ¡°Father, I-¡± He shot me a look that said there was no room for argument. I shut my lips. Speaking here, now, would ruin his reputation in front of a fellow noble. Plus he had a good reason for it, while I lacked any reason why I couldn''t accept it. I had no choice but to be quiet. Unsurprisingly, I was suffering from Iskandaar''s issues. I guess that was a given in these types of scenarios. Such a luxurious life came with luxurious problems to boot. ¡°Well then,¡± my father smiled at Baron Alistair. ¡°We should talk about the details. How about we let the kids take a walk to get themselves familiar with each other, in the meantime?¡± My soon-to-be fianc¨¦ held back a sigh while her father nodded. Soon, both of us walked out of the room. Chapter 3 – Is that a [Thief] or an [Assassin]? I guess this was often the solution in medieval times for noble boys who couldn''t control their pants. It felt quite annoying to face it personally, especially when it''s not even me who brought this upon myself. A whole life waited for me ahead. Unlike in my previous life, where I had given up on life and wasted away on energy drinks and games, this time around, I could explore the entire world. Yet my hand was getting bound to a woman before I could leave the house? Alright, let''s calm down. I sighed. It didn''t matter. It was just an engagement, not a marriage. Engagements get canceled all the time; this was not something permanent. On a side note, she was pretty. The reason I didn''t want to get engaged had nothing to do with her appearance. Quite the contrary, as we walked beside each other in silence, going past the garden, I realized she was prettier than the exquisite flowers around us. Nebula Carlstein was more beautiful than those models back on earth, having had a hundred surgeries. She was a striking girl with elegantly styled silver hair, blue eyes, and a poised demeanor. Her attire, which included a red dress and white gloves, might offend some of the higher-ranked noble ladies, given how more ¡®noble¡¯ it made her look. ¡°I thought you''d be a chatterbox,¡± Surprisingly, she was the first one to break the silence. She stopped beside a bunch of white roses blooming toward the sun, and the whole atmosphere went quite well with her white hair. ¡°Is there anything you want to ask me?¡± The gentle atmosphere of the garden didn''t match her lips, however. She didn''t even bother to smile. I, in fact, did have something to ask her, ¡°Why did your father accept such a lousy engagement?¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Not that I enjoy self-deprecation, but I''m aware of my reputation. You don''t seem like the country girl type who has a crush on every handsome noble she sees, either. So why?¡± ¡°Did you just call yourself handsome?¡± She said with a scoff before saying, ¡°You''re right, it''s not me, but my father. It''s for some political reason. Our territory will appreciate the kind of help that your family can provide. A few other families fit the bill too, but they''re too far from our territory. Plus your father and mine are old friends.¡± ¡°So he decided to sell his daughter out?¡± I hadn¡¯t thought the Baron was that type of guy. She believed the same, from the frown she threw at me. ¡°No, my stepmother offered it,¡± the girl said. ¡°He asked me about my opinion on it¡­ and I chose to accept it. It¡¯s for the greater good. Well, to be precise, this is a ploy from my stepmother.¡± ¡°Interesting. That makes things clearer,¡± I said before looking at her curiously. I was reminded of a key point from the game. Who her biological mother was. This girl¡¯s background was intense. ¡°But are you sure you want to tell me this? What if I get mad that you don''t even like me and call off the engagement?¡± She smirked, ¡°You? The ruffian who would do anything for the embrace of a beautiful woman?¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°I¡¯m only telling you this so that I don''t have to pretend to be a dumb white rose in front of you,¡± she said. ¡°Also, no skin contact before marriage.¡± She was pretty rude, but I saw how it was. She''s quite smart. I guess for someone like her, this engagement is a win-win situation. She would enroll in the Waybound Academy in a year anyway, so she''d not have to see my face for four years, meaning the marriage would have to happen after she graduated. However, by then, she was confident enough to be a strong and independent person. She knew her worth; level 22 at the age of 19 was a feat even when compared to other noble children. Based on her achievements after graduation, she could call off the engagement, saying I wasn''t worthy of her, and she''d have the entire Empire''s support while doing so. In that case, her family wouldn''t receive any backlash either. It was a foolproof plan. I would have applauded her if the person on the other end of her sword was someone else. Since it''s me, it made me a little annoyed. ¡°....¡± The Heavenly Demon¡¯s memories, although only consisting of the martial techniques, resonated with me somewhat. When I was still a kickboxer, I was prone to anger and would lose my cool easily. I found that side of myself embarrassing now that I thought about it, but back then the audience called it my charm, so I kept pumping into it more. fighting rings worked like that. Thankfully, I grew beyond that in the last few years. Now, with my legs back? That side of me, further rejuvenated by the memories of the Heavenly Demon, peeked outward, demanding I teach this girl a lesson. I felt a little embarrassed by what it suggested. ¡®How dare a little girl plan to use me like this?¡¯ the voice told me. Obviously, I wasn¡¯t going to hit a lady. That¡¯d be improper. So, I let my jaw relax. I had overcome that haughty side; I liked keeping a level head. I just shrugged and said, ¡°Sounds to me that I''m receiving no benefits from being married to you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, confused. ¡°Well, you''re fixing problems in your territory by being engaged with me while I''m losing access to girls by being engaged to you, which is my fun, ,¡± it wasn¡¯t me, but Iskandaar¡¯s fun time. But such words worked for the moment. ¡°And I can''t even touch you? Are you serious? What makes you think I won''t just call off this engagement and embarrass your Barony?¡± She scowled, ¡°You wouldn''t dare.¡± ¡°And why would¡¯t I? In the hope that, in five year¡¯s time, when you graduate from the academy, you little missy will finally hop into my bed?¡± I scoffed, turning around. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you''ve heard of me, but I am not a patient man. I''m going back to my father. I''ll tell him how you''re planning to use me, the son of a Count, despite being the daughter of a mere Baron, and call off this stupid engagement.¡± Her expression crumbled, and she ran after me. ¡°W-wait, please!¡± She grabbed me by my hand and said, ¡°I''ll¡­ I''ll let you touch me. Let''s not be hasty; this is important for my Barony! Lately, father''s been really stressed. He''s getting sick. Securing this engagement will allow him to rest.¡± She looked at me with pleading eyes. Oh, how quickly the look in someone''s eyes can change. ¡°Oh, you''ve changed your mind, then?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°Great. Close your eyes, then,¡± I walked back to her. I held her chin with my thumb and forefinger and raised it. She blinked in surprise and opened her mouth to say something and then closed it. With a sigh, she let go and closed her eyes. Slowly, her lips parted. She waited for me, and she kept waiting. How long did she wait for me? A minute later, she reopened her eyes and looked at me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why did you part your lips as if you wanted to kiss?¡± ¡°....?¡± Obviously, with me holding her chin like that, with my face so close. That was natural to assume. However, how could she admit that? I shook my head. ¡°After saying all that about no touching, you ask for a kiss? How embarrassing and unfilial for a noble lady.¡± Her brows furrowed, and her face reddened a little. I relished in her glare; it really felt good embarrassing her. Of course, I had no interest in threatening a girl and kissing her after all. I only wanted to embarrass her for wanting to use me, and I''ve succeeded. ¡°Alright then,¡± I backed off from her. ¡°Since you showed me your sincerity, even if it revealed your harlot side, I won''t call off our engagement. Be grateful.¡± I picked up a rose and tucked it into her ear. She kept glaring at me throughout the process. Unwilling to endure her glare, I walked away while blowing the petals off another rose. She glared at my back but said nothing. Good. She better not ever try acting arrogant with me again. **** It''s particularly because I realized her plan that I kept the engagement. Since she would call off the engagement after graduation anyway, it wouldn''t do me any harm. Rather, by keeping a friendly relationship with one of the Main Heroines, I could secure many benefits in the coming years. It was a win-win situation, more for me than her. Oh, and unfortunately for her, she will have to see me more than she hoped she would. Because of that stupid Quest, I had to enroll in the Academy. ¡°Ninety¡­ ninety one¡­¡± I pushed my body up and down, surpassing my previous limits and hoping to set a new score. [Details: The Weak Bone Syndrome is a chronic illness. Your bones are weak, your skeleton isn''t suitable for any heavy work, and your lifespan is cut down to a portion of what it really should be. *Effect: Weakens you by 15%.] From 70%, now it only weakened me by 15%. It''s been a week since I appeared in this world, and the progress I made was great. I didn''t feel like falling face-first while walking anymore. My entire body felt quite firm and sturdy. Where the bone had yet to fully recover, my muscles had exploded phenomenally. I was no strongman yet, but from my earlier skeleton build, I was quite healthy. Such fast growth was beyond science in my old world, but now, with the help of Qi and magical beast food, it was possible. ¡°One hundred and forty-nine¡­ One hundred and fifty.¡± I rolled to the side, allowing the weight on my back to fall and thud against the concrete, and took a breather. [Ding! You''ve made progress. The Weak Bone Syndrome¡¯s effect has lessened from 15% to 10%.] [Your body is stronger now.] [You''ve leveled up once.] [You''ve reached Level 6.] [The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree¡¯s proficiency has risen to 3.33%. You''ve been enlightened about one technique.] Then, my head stung as information flooded in. They flooded and merged with the existing memories of the Heavenly Demon¡¯s idea of general martial arts; these special techniques stood out from all of that. They were, after all, the True Demon Arts. [...You''ve processed and learned the first move of the True Demon Sword Art.] [Additional knowledge about ¡®swordsmanship¡¯ in general comes with the technique to help you properly perform it. The knowledge is intricate enough to solidify into a skill.]The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. [Basic Skill: Swordsmanship has been unlocked.] When the flood of information stopped, I heaved out a breath. Putting aside the Basic Skill, I blinked when I realized how powerful this technique was. It''s incredible. The knight trainees of the Romani House were watching me through this all, although I was used to their gaze by now. They couldn''t see the screen in front of me, naturally, so they must have been curious about what I was blinking at. Besides, what I did just now wasn''t some feat they couldn''t do. It was just some push-ups with weight. But they were still surprised to see me do it. I was infamous as the useless youngest son of Romani, after all. ¡°Well, it''s just some push-ups,¡± I heard one of the trainees whisper. ¡°Why''re you all so surprised by it? Weird.¡± I jumped into a standing position. There you go, my first sparring partner has been found. I was waiting exactly for this opportunity, for one of them to open their mouth. Good grief. It was exciting to be back to form. Being in this place reminded me of the kickboxing gym. I couldn¡¯t keep the excitement to myself, so I had to test out my skills. ¡°Who said that just now?!¡± I shouted, and the trainees gasped. The sun shone above us, it was almost noon, and all the trainees were hungry after a long morning of training. And now, I was causing trouble. ¡°Don''t act like I didn''t hear you. Who said pushups mean nothing?¡± Chivalry was a part of knighthood. The knight couldn''t keep quiet for too long, in fear that his silence would cause trouble for the others. He stepped forward, hand raised, ¡°It was me¡­¡± ¡°You?¡± [Level 18] He didn''t look much older than 20, and yet he was a Level 18 knight. Impressive. ¡°Grab your sword, you punk,¡± I ordered him while walking over to the wooden swords and grabbing one for myself. I returned to the center of the training ground and looked at him. ¡°What? You are making me wait.¡± ¡°Young master, uh, you can punish me if you want, but¡­¡± Of course, the knight trainee was confused. He must be thinking, ¡®What¡¯s the young master doing when he has never touched a sword before?¡¯ ¡°You''re scared I''ll embarrass you in a spar?¡± ¡°....¡± Ah, taunts always worked towards fighters. It was kind of embarrassing to admit how many times I''d used this both from behind the monitor and also in the fighting ring. ¡°Damn, what''s the young master doing? Tyrone is one of the strongest among us trainees.¡± ¡°Yeah, wouldn''t he get hurt?¡± The others quipped in the background while I kept staring at this ¡®Tyrone¡¯. A moment later, he grabbed his wooden sword and stepped forward. His friends quickly stopped him and whispered to take it easy, but his expression said that he did not care. He looked like he was ready to break a few of my bones. He stepped forward, ¡°My name is Tyrone, young master.¡± ¡°Thirty seconds,¡± I raised the sword towards him. ¡°If you can hold on for thirty seconds it¡¯s your win Tyrone. If not then-¡± ¡°Forgive me young master, but I think you need to be taught a lesson!¡± The trainee let the rage get to his head and leaped at me. I stepped to the side, barely avoiding the sword that grazed my side. No, it was my body that stepped to the side on its own, as if I''d trained in the way of the sword for years. His sword rushed toward my shoulder, aiming at my neck. I stepped away just an inch beyond its reach once again. He growled and swiftly swung the wooden sword right towards my head. My eyes saw which way his sword would move, and my sword parried it with a loud thud. He jumped back. ¡°Damn.¡± ¡°How did he do that?¡± ¡°Looks like a lucky shot to me¡­¡± ¡°Nah, no way. That was too fast, he did it right before it could touch his head.¡± The spectators gossiped, which made Tyrone clench his jaw tighter. His friends were talking about his enemy''s skills rather than his own. He probably felt like shit. Tyrone kicked the ground again and rushed at me. My eyes felt clearer, better. With a sword in hand, I felt like a whole other person. This new experience slowly submerged into me, and I learned to make it my own. This time, I stopped defending and rushed toward him too. I held the sword above my head while Tyrone held it in the practiced way to perform the Romani House¡¯s [Triple Slash] technique. I let my sword do the work and swung powerfully downwards in a straight line. Tyrone on the other hand swung his sword three times in quick succession. It was actually fast enough that I missed it all. The illusion of three swords emerged, two of them fake and one real. I couldn¡¯t see which one was the real one. But that didn¡¯t matter. Our swords met in a thundering clash. I raised my sword again for another slash, but this one wasn¡¯t exactly straight. I twisted my body to catch him by surprise, but he didn¡¯t seem surprised. Tyrone was faster than me and could see through me. He swung his sword at my face. Even with my new swordsmanship skill, Tyrone was stronger by a long shot. Thankfully, I was not a swordsman. To begin with, my strength was in my body. I ducked my head under his sword, and my feet moved in a familiar manner. Images of the past overlapped with the present, I felt a grin spread across my lips as I struck with my feet diagonally just above Tyrone¡¯s knees, performing an oblique kick. Tyrone¡¯s knees buckled and hyper-extended as expected. An oblique kick could cause permanent damage to a person, especially if they put their whole weight on their legs like Tyrone has been doing this whole fight. Hopefully, the Aura in his body would stop him from becoming a cripple. Tyrone fell on his knees, his face echoing the pain he felt. Immediately I smashed my sword in his face, his forehead. I braced myself as my sword broke against his head. At the same time, Tyrone fell backward, slumping on the ground, unconscious. ¡°O-oh¡­¡± the spectators were stunned. ¡°Tyrone¡­ Tyrone lost? How?!¡± ¡°That''s insane! What happened?!¡± I let out a breath, looking at my trembling hand with a frown. Someone announced my victory while others ran to check up on Tyrone. He might limp for a few days, but with the Aura in his body, there would be no lasting damage. I made sure of that before walking out of the training grounds. I felt slightly sad that I didn¡¯t get to perform the True Demon Sword Art, First Form. Then again, that''d have been too harsh for a trainee who did nothing wrong, and I wasn¡¯t sure what would happen to my body. Plus¡­ it would let out Demonic Energy. I wasn¡¯t sure how to take care of that. There were too many eyes. Lastly, this weak body might have collapsed. I was panting hard. **** Count Royden Romani held his arms behind him and looked at the result of the fight that had just taken place. His office''s window was quite the spot for peeking into fights. His wife was beside him, having watched the same scene. ¡°He''s changed so much¡­¡± the woman, his wife, Rithea Romani said. ¡°Enlightenment indeed changes people,¡± he said. ¡°To think my useless son changed this much in such a short time.¡± ¡°What was that swordsmanship though? It didn''t look similar to the family''s,¡± she said. ¡°Of course, he never learned it. The technique he used seemed imperfect, he couldn''t really pull it off. He must have seen someone use it in the past and tried to copy it but ultimately failed. There''s nothing to worry about; untrained swordsmanship works like that. Although it''d be unwise to do that in a real battle since he can''t even use it properly.¡± Royden Romani said. ¡°Thankfully, he doesn''t have to do any real fights anytime soon.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Rithea sighed. ¡°Our territory¡¯s not as dangerous as some other ones, thank the Goddess. Also, at this rate, you think he''ll be able to attend the Academy?¡± ¡°Honestly¡­ I can''t say,¡± Royden said. ¡°After enlightenment, people experience a short burst of growth and then slow down. It depends on how long this ¡®short burst¡¯ will last for Iskandaar.¡± ¡°....¡± Rithea, the boy''s mother, looked at his receding back with worry. She really hoped he would get to attend the Academy. It''d be a pity if he never got to experience that part of his life. Not that she minded if he stayed in the villa all his life, either. This was a safe place, he could stay here as much as he wanted¡­ But every mother wanted her boy to fly high from the nest. **** My eyes parted slowly. It was nighttime, moonlight filtered through the windows, but it wasn''t the only thing that came through the windows. A shadowy figure entered my room and searched the tables and drawers. I wouldn''t have seen them on my first try if not for the level hovering above them. [Level 20] It was a [Thief]. With brackets. And he had weapons at his side. I really thought that this villa was safe, but a mere level 20 thief had somehow got past the guards and entered my room. If it was an assassin instead, I''d have been dead already. I stayed still in my spot, eyes barely open. I kept myself aware of where the thief moved, waiting for the perfect opportunity. When he moved to the right side of the bed, his back entirely turned towards me, I leaped from the bed, grabbed the sword hung in the wall, and rushed toward him. ¡°...!¡± The thief turned towards me, eyes wide, and blocked my sword with his dagger. He barely managed to succeed, jumping backward while curing under his breath. ¡°Drop your stuff and run,¡± I taunted him. I would never let him flee, of course, but it''d be easy if he showed me his back. Unfortunately, he seemed too experienced for that. He grumbled and held two daggers with both his hands. ¡°Should have stayed in your bed, young master,¡± he spoke, voice sickly, ¡°at least that way, you wouldn''t have ended up dead.¡± Then he blurred towards me. His speed surprised me. He was using a Skill. Unlike the spar earlier, where we played with our wooden swords, this was a real battle. The enemy was going to use skills, and his goal was my throat. He was far stronger than Tyrone, too. His level was in the 20s, meaning he was already in his second Ascension. I really hope he was a [Thief] as I assumed because it¡¯d be troublesome if his Class was actually [Assassin] instead. I barely managed to block it. No, I failed. His sword missed its initial target, my throat, but it still gashed against my shoulder. Blood splashed outwards while I let out a groan. I didn''t bother to suppress the groan, it was in my support if someone heard and came to help. I didn''t bother to yell, however, the second I''ll need to take a big breath might just be enough for this bastard to take my life. ¡°Please die, you foolish noble!¡± The thief-turned-assassin swiped his daggers at me, and I blocked his advances with my sword. Minor wounds spread across my flesh, but I managed. However, I wasn¡¯t sure for how long. The only thing between his daggers and me was the sword. The moment I dropped it I¡¯d die. I had to find an opening to perform a technique. It''s a fool''s errand to try to win against him by dragging the battle. Unfortunately, he was a bit too fast compared to me. ¨C Shingg! Shangg! Waiting for a perfect opportunity seemed like a dream as my wounds kept piling up. At this rate, I wouldn''t even be able to swing my blade properly even if I got an opening. I had to perform it right now, no matter what. I sloppily withdrew my sword and swung it towards him like an amateur, urging him to attack me. ¡°Such a big opening,¡± the thief shouted and rushed at me. Then, I tapped into my real skills. The blade of my sword lit up, it grew heavy yet faster. [True Demon Sword Art, First Form¡ª Absolute Cataclysm of the Demonic Butterfly] My sword exploded with my Qi as I waved it forward. The thief''s eyes widened, and he crossed his arms to defend, but it was too late¡ªhe was already caught in my technique. It exploded right in his face, like ten thousand sharp butterfly wings flapping at once. He shouted as blood splattered out of his many wounds. His weapons fell to the ground, and he yelled in pain. I didn''t waste the chance, my sword flashed across his neck, and his head rolled on the ground. [You''ve defeated an enemy far above your level. You''ve earned experience points.] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [Ding! You have used a tremendous amount of Qi to perform a technique. Your bones have weakened greatly! However, due to leveling up, the weakness has vanished! Your bones have grown stronger!] [The Weak Bone Syndrome has vanished.] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve reached Level 12!] [The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree¡¯s proficiency has crossed 6%, rising to 6.67%. You''ve been enlightened about one technique.] [....!] There were some other prompt boxes, but I couldn¡¯t view them right now. I postponed them for later. Aura exploded out of me as I went through another ascension. The ascension of creating a core could be considered the zeroth ascension, while this was the first ascension. I had really leveled up six times in one go. My chronic illness was cured too. This was a gift in the disguise of a threat. ¡°Haah.¡± Although killing a man wasn''t the most pleasant thing, he had tried to take my life, I felt no regret. At least so far. The adrenaline in my body was still rushing. I doubted I¡¯d regret it later either; this was not an innocent fight from the ring. He was genuinely after my life. Rather, I grew pleased with the Experience Points I got. Just seconds later, the door burst open, ¡°Young master, what''s going on here?!¡± Lights lit up around the room as butlers, maids, and guards rushed inside. Gasps filled the room until my parents walked in. I panted hard, looking at them. This body''s mother leaped at me, hugging me tightly, while the Count looked at the dead body in shock. ¡°This¡­¡± the Count was stunned. ¡°You used Aura?¡± Was Aura and Qi the same, or just close enough? Whatever the case, my technique indeed let out an explosion of Qi, so he''s not wrong. I nodded. ¡°Incredible,¡± he crossed his arms and put a fist to his face, acting like he didn¡¯t feel anything observing, but I could see his grin. His joy of seeing his once useless son use Aura was greater than the fear of an assassin coming into his home. I couldn''t really blame him. Qi felt¡­ delicious to use. Chapter 31 – Trouble in Orientation The ground beneath us trembled slightly as the golden sandboard slid to a stop, letting us land right in front of the academy¡¯s grand entrance. The towering spires of the castle loomed above us, catching our attention and casting shadows over the courtyard. ¡°Made it just in time,¡± Iaskin chuckled, but there wasn¡¯t much time to appreciate the sight. ¡°Better hurry up,¡± Riasmin¡¯s sharp voice cut through. She glanced at me, nudging me toward the hall where Nebula was already running toward. ¡°Go on. We¡¯ll catch up after the speech.¡± I gave a quick nod, and with that, Nebula and I rushed ahead, leaving behind Riasmin, Iaskin, Lilian, and Mirella. The grand doors of the hall swung open as we slipped inside, the low murmur of hundreds of students buzzing around us. We joined the sea of bodies that filled the vast hall. A few hundred students from all corners of the continent stood shoulder to shoulder, each dressed in their finest robes or armor, their family crests gleaming under the soft light of the chandeliers. This was the type of place where people with bland outfits stood out, rather than those with expensive ones. Indeed, I noticed a few commoners among the crowd, and the nobles were already looking down at them. They¡¯ll have to get used to that, I noted as I looked around more. The architecture was more impressive than anything I remembered from Iskandaar¡¯s memories. Perhaps only the Imperial Castle would be able to match it? Vaulted ceilings arched high above, and intricate carvings lined the walls, depicting scenes from ancient battles. The sheer scale of the place seemed to announce that ¨C this wasn¡¯t a mere school. It was a fortress of knowledge, a hub of power. A Legendmaker. I heaved out a sigh, feeling the weight of expectations in the air. All around us, noble kids stood tall with their heads held high, exuding arrogance, pride, or in some cases, sheer intimidation. I didn¡¯t feel intimidated, but my fiance seemed a little worried, she was sweating. ¡°Relax, they¡¯re just kids,¡± I told her, although I doubt that helped. She just ignored me, and I shrugged, returning to observe the area. In this place, one could spot the children of Dukes from a mile away. The ones with different nations¡¯ royal bloodlines? Even further. One figure, in particular, caught everyone''s attention¡ª a tall, elegant girl with skin as pale as moonlight and a long, serpentine body coiled beneath her. ¡°Hard not to feel nervous in the presence of people like her. That¡¯s¡­ the Naga Princess,¡± Nebula whispered next to me. ¡°From the distant continent in the southeast. I¡¯ve heard stories about her people.¡± My eyes flicked toward the Naga as she made her way through the crowd, her golden eyes glinting like jewels in the dim light. She wasn¡¯t trying to draw attention¡ª she didn¡¯t need to. People naturally stared at her, too fascinated or perhaps too terrified to do anything else. ¡°Yeah, I guess,¡± I muttered, though rather than nervous I merely felt curious. I was aware of her story, she wasn¡¯t as scary as she looked. About then, the sound of an old man clearing his throat filled the hall. Everyone glanced up at the stage where an old man stood. When did he get there? His beard was long and white, like freshly fallen snow, and his robe shimmered with an intricate pattern. He wore a small, easygoing smile, yet his presence commanded the attention of every soul in the room. [Level 175] That was¡­ the Principal. Ardath Valenwood. Crossing the 3rd Ascension meant I could peek into the level of people five ascensions above me. Starting Level 150, was the 8th Ascension, and so my [Insight] skill could see his level. Number-wise alone, he was very powerful. ¡°Welcome, students, to the Waybound Academy.¡± The Principal¡¯s deep, booming voice filled the hall as the crowd settled. ¡°Today, we¡­¡± He began with the usual stuff¡ªhonor, duty, the importance of respect between local and foreign students, and other boring stuff. The words rolled off me as my mind wandered. Nebula, though, hung on to every word, watching the Principal like a hawk. Her posture was perfect, as always. I glanced sideways at her, then back at the Principal. She¡¯s so stiff, gosh. My attention drifted to the students around us. Some whispered amongst themselves, still stealing glances at the Naga Princess, while others looked tense, anxious about what was to come. ¡°Students from all across the continent, and even beyond, have come here. I am honored to greet you young seeds, brimming with the desire to learn. In Waybound, no matter if you¡¯re a [Mage], [Knight], [Alchemist], or anything similar, we have guidance for you,¡± the old man said, smiling at the student body. The Principal¡¯s speech dragged on, and I tried to pay some attention. A minute later, I found myself growing bored again. Why was I going through some school speech again? With an internal sigh, my thoughts shifted to what lay ahead. What would this place throw at me? ¡­I clenched my jaw slightly, remembering what I was here for. The clock was ticking. My eyes began to drift again, and this time with purpose. I was trying to spot a patch of reddish-orange hair, but I couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°And now,¡± the Principal¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, finally moving on from the boring parts. I would like to recognize a select few among you¡ªstudents who have earned a Letter of Recommendation due to their exceptional talents and skills.¡± The crowd murmured as he gestured for those with letters to come forward. I cleared my throat, moving from my spot. Nebula blinked, startled. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I paused and looked at her. So her father really didn¡¯t tell her? ¡°Well,¡± I pulled out a letter from my pocket, giving it a little wave as she stared blankly. ¡°Remember when you asked if I was worried about the entrance exam?¡± She stared at me, her eyes blank. I left her behind, making my way toward the stage. I walked through the crowd, and the eyes of dozens¡ª no, hundreds¡ª of students followed me, curiosity and confusion mixing on their faces. I reached the stage, watching four other students step forward. Each had a distinct air about it. They were all characters I recognized, people I knew from another lifetime. They exuded a sense of confidence, power, and mystery. Even amongst the elite, the Naga Princess stood tall¡ªliterally. Her towering, serpentine body coiled around itself as she moved up to the stage, stealing the attention from the others without even trying. The crowd murmured, whispering about the Naga Princess and the other recommended students including myself. I felt a few eyes still lingering on me, confused as to why I stood among these fine people. Not that it bothered me. I was used to it, and it was amusing. I reached the stage first, joined by Prince Alaric Roshmar, who shot me a calculative look. The Naga Princess was next, and two others joined us right away. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how this would all play out. ¡°Great, all five are here,¡± the Principal¡¯s voice rang out, cutting through the low hum of murmurs in the hall as he took a look at us. ¡°These are the students who have earned the Academy¡¯s prestigious Letters of Recommendation. I am sure you all know what that entails. This is the first time in the Academy¡¯s history that five students have received it in a single year. So allow me to introduce them to you, although I¡¯m sure they¡¯d make themselves known soon regardless.¡± His hand gestured toward the first student in line: Alaric Roshmar. The youngest prince of the Roshmar Kingdom stood tall, his sharp features set in a calm, confident expression. His presence exuded authority and control, and he exuded royal composure. These gossip-loving nobles indulged in whispers immediately, and the name Roshmar caused a stir among the students. ¡°Alaric Roshmar,¡± the Principal announced, ¡°Prince of Roshmar and master of enchantment magic.¡± Alaric¡¯s cool demeanor didn¡¯t falter under the weight of their stares. He inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment, but his eyes remained steady, scanning the crowd as if already judging them. The crowd continued to murmur, impressed by the foreign prince¡¯s reputation. The Principal moved on. ¡°Next, Solara Fenixia, Duchess of the Phoenix Duchy.¡± The girl who stood beside Alaric had hair that shimmered in shades of orange and red, as if aflame. My eyes remained locked on her for a long minute. Behind her, a pair of fiery orange wings were folded, their feathers catching the light. Ironically, her expression was calm, placid, as if she were made of ice. She met the eyes of those watching her, but the weight of her gaze hinted at something deeper that none of these students had. Solara Fenixia. The last of her kind, a human with phoenix blood, the sole surviving member of the Fenexia Duchy, and therefore the Duchess of Fenixia, although that title was as good as nothing now. The crowd of students, mostly nobles, had definitely heard her story before. They whispered at the sight of the once profound family¡¯s last heir, though this time there was a sense of awe mixed with caution. The Principal¡¯s voice continued. ¡°From the distant lands beyond the endless sea in the southeast, I present Princess Sathari Nezehra of the Naga Kingdom.¡± The Naga girl slithered forward, her serpentine-lower body moving gracefully. Her scales gleamed a deep purple, almost black in some places, giving her an aura of power and mystery. Long, sleek green hair cascaded down her back, and her golden eyes glinted as she surveyed the students before her. Her presence was dominating, as her snake tongue flicked out as if tasting the air. The crowd didn¡¯t seem to know what to make of her, and tension rose in the room as people exchanged glances. Her exotic appearance alone set her apart from the rest, but it was the way she moved¡ªsilent, like a machine¡ªthat left an impression.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°And now,¡± the Principal¡¯s gaze shifted to the young man beside me who I¡¯d been trying to ignore. ¡°The Crown Prince of Ethenia.¡± The hall practically erupted. The prince stepped forward, and cheers instantly filled the room, especially from the girls in the crowd. He had blonde hair that seemed to shine like gold, and his entire presence screamed royalty. He wore his status like a cloak, and with a confident grin, he waved to the audience. ¡°Orion Ethenar, Crown Prince of the Ethenia Empire,¡± the Principal confirmed. ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s so¡­ he¡¯s so dreamy!¡± The girls cheered louder, a few of them blushing as they watched him. He had the kind of princely charm you¡¯d expect from a storybook hero, and the way the students fawned over him was almost comical. This¡­ was what I meant when I complained about the academy setting in that bad review of mine. Wasn¡¯t this¡ª ¡°Ah, I am imagining a naughty, adulterous relationship with the future Emperor¡­ kyah~! Someone stop me!¡± ¡°....¡± Wasn¡¯t this too much? Even if he was the prince, the Main Character of Arcane Crown. ¡°Thank you, everyone,¡± the prince bowed a little and backed off with a charming smile. I watched him silently. Usually in stories, games, or novels, the protagonist was someone who struggled. However, this guy had everything good going for him. He was not some youngest prince struggling for the throne, not someone with weak powers, not someone ugly¡­ This was one of my complaints when playing the game. He was too perfect from the beginning. Finally, the Principal¡¯s gaze landed on me, forcing me to focus. ¡°And lastly, Iskandaar Romani, the third son of the Romani Family, and¡­ the grandson of Sikandar of Erebia.¡± The moment my name left his mouth, the cheering and excitement died down. I watched, a little disappointed as silence spread across the hall like a thick fog. I could hear the questions in their stares as students exchanged confused glances, unsure why I was standing with the rest of them. ¡°The Romani Trash?¡± someone whispered. ¡°Even if he¡¯s the grandson of Sikandar, why is he there? His siblings didn¡¯t get a Letter,¡± another person said, sounding like he was losing his mind. I caught a few glares, a few sneers, but I kept my head high, standing tall amongst the others. The other recommended students didn¡¯t react much, keeping their expressions composed. All except for the Naga princess, Sathari. She tilted her head slightly, her snake tongue flicking out again, her eyes sparkling with confusion. Even Alaric kept track of things in Ethenia, but since she was from too far a land, she must be confused about why people were hating on me. I heard a soft murmur from the crowd below. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t he kinda handsome though? He doesn¡¯t fall short standing beside the prince.¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Came a harsh reply from beside the girl, probably her friend. ¡°That¡¯s the Romani Trash! Sure, he looks good, but how can he compare to the prince? Your taste in men is gross.¡± Another girl spoke up, her voice quieter. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear about the incident with him and the Carlstein young master? They were framing the Romani young master. Maybe he¡¯s not as bad as the rumors say¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, commoner girl.¡± I ignored them. I¡¯d heard worse, and their opinions didn¡¯t matter. Although it did bother me that someone who defended me got insulted. I breathed in. I was here for a reason, so let¡¯s stay calm. Let them murmur. Let them wonder. It was none of my concern. ¡°These five, regardless of what some of you might think of them, have been recommended by important people,¡± The Principal continued speaking, and he followed it by listing off our achievements, our noble backgrounds, and our potential. However, when it came to me, he mentioned my grandfather and mother more than my own achievements¡ªas I practically had none. Most students seemed to accept that each of us had earned our place¡ªexcept for me. I could still feel the lingering doubt in the room. ¡°Let us move on to the important part now,¡± the Principal¡¯s voice rose once more, ¡°aside from these five, the rest of the students will undergo the academy¡¯s entrance test.¡± Before the students could react, he raised his hand, and a soft glow enveloped the stage. ¡°Good luck, everyone.¡± Beneath the students in the crowd, a massive magic circle lit up, its intricate runes spinning as energy surged beneath the floor. The students began to vanish one by one, teleported away to undergo the test. I watched as they disappeared, leaving only us, the recommended students, standing on stage. There was a moment of silence as we remained behind, the faint hum of magic still in the air. It didn¡¯t take long for one of the recommended students to break the silence. It was awkward to just stand beside each other in silence, after all. However, it bothered me who had spoken. The Crown Prince, Orion, turned to me with a soft smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°So, Romani, I hear you¡¯re a bit of a mystery. Odd growth rate and stuff. What¡¯s up with that?¡± His tone was light and playful, but there was an edge to it. ¡°A former trash, now standing here with the best of us. Quite the story.¡± I met his gaze, unbothered. ¡°Something like that.¡± He chuckled, ¡°How interesting,¡± and stared at me for a moment. I shrugged, glancing at the fading glow of the teleportation magic. ¡°You could say that.¡± I didn¡¯t want to get close to him. He was the ultimate reason why the Romani Family fell in the game. Sure, the main cause was one of the girls he would be with in the future, but he could have prevented it if he wanted to. But he didn¡¯t bother to. He was the type of person I disliked. We stood there in silence, waiting for the other students to return, their fates now determined by the academy¡¯s entrance trial, while the kids around me determined mine. This world¡¯s fate hung on their, and consequently my own, shoulders. **** We stood there in silence for a while, the air heavy with anticipation. A few minutes passed before the first wave of students began to return. One by one, flashes of mana filled the hall, and students reappeared in clusters, some clutching their sides, others barely able to stand. Their complexion was pale, and their faces showed signs of strain. It was evident that the entrance test had been challenging. Along with their returning forms, a number formed over their heads. [200] [330] [600] It increased as time passed. I scanned the students, looking for someone. She didn¡¯t appear. It took a long time, until finally, Nebula emerged from the glow, her clothes splattered with blood. She was breathing heavily, but there were no visible injuries. The number [9,200] hovered above her head, glowing faintly in the air. I felt a sense of relief seeing her standing, although I knew she¡¯d have been fine regardless. The students were teleported to a magically simulated battlefield, where they were granted points based on how many monsters they managed to kill. Above each student, their final scores floated like judgment in the air. Most of them had numbers under 5,000, with only a few managing to push past that. Nebula¡¯s score was the highest by far, her sheer willpower and abilities shining through. However, the majority of the students were clearly overworked. The exhaustion, the injuries, the struggle¡ªthey had all been pushed to their limits. Even Nebula was panting for breath. Suddenly, a sharp voice rang out from the crowd. ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t he have to take the test?!¡± I glanced toward the source, narrowing my eyes. It was a boy with purple, slit pupils and short black hair. I recognized him: Kael Drakovar, the youngest son of the Black Draconia Duke. He had fiery eyes and an arrogant posture. The little draconic blood in his heritage was clear in the slitted pupils and faint scales around his temples. The number [7,450] floated above his head. ¡°That¡¯s Iskandaar Romani!¡± the boy snarled, his voice filled with venom. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about him. He¡¯s a loser who couldn¡¯t even walk a year ago!¡± His words pierced through the hall, and the tension that had been simmering finally reached a boil. Murmurs spread through the room like wildfire. Confusion gave way to hostility as students began to glare in my direction, whispers turning to angry demands. The atmosphere thickened with distrust and jealousy, the same old story replaying itself in a new setting. ¡°True, why didn¡¯t he have to take the test?¡± ¡°Who gave him a recommendation?¡± ¡°I knew it. That is the Romani trash.¡± I sensed their gazes on me, the burden of their assessment bearing down. The murmurs had grown audible, enough for even the Principal to visibly squirm. Despite this, he chose not to step in. Maybe he was curious to see how the situation would unfold. I could understand that. Even the professors, observing from the upper level of the hall, hidden behind shadows and only visible to my Demonic Sphere, appeared invested. The tension was intense, and I could sense the hostility growing with each passing second. My hand twitched at my side, but I kept my face calm, refusing to react. I¡¯d been through this before. The weight of failed expectations, the sneers of those who thought they knew me. But just as the atmosphere threatened to spiral completely out of control, prompting me to part my lips, a soft cough echoed through the hall. The feminine voice cut through the noise like a blade. The murmurs ceased almost instantly, as every head in the room turned toward the source. A figure stepped forward, her movements slow. It was a tall and graceful woman with an undeniable presence. Her purple eyes gleamed beneath the soft glow of the hall¡¯s lights as her light brown hair cascaded down her back. ¡°Uh, who¡¯s that?¡± someone whispered. ¡°Do you live under a rock? That¡¯s the Chancellor, Amelia the Dragon¡­ whoa, she¡¯s gorgeous.¡± Another voice replied as if she was ready to fall to her knees. Amelia Duskleaf. The Chancellor of the Waybound Academy. The woman had lied to me that time when she showed me her Professor ID. She wasn¡¯t some mere professor, even if she indeed taught Dragon Tongue Magic¡ªto the zero students who could learn it. In truth, her position was much higher in the Academy. An 8th Ranked Mage, renowned across the continent for her mastery of Dragon Tongue Magic. She¡¯d been the academy¡¯s chancellor for decades, one of the powerhouses that kept the city safe. Her reputation wasn¡¯t just built on power, in fact, the Principal was slightly stronger than her despite being lower positioned. She held this position for multiple more reasons. She made her way to the stage, her steps unhurried, yet resonated with authority. Reaching the front, she stopped, her calm expression never wavering as she addressed the room. ¡°The letter,¡± she began, her voice clear and firm, as she smiled, ¡°was given to him by¡­ me. After I¡¯ve assessed him worthy of it.¡± In response to those heavy words of implications, only thick and suffocating silence followed. The murmurs died immediately as her gaze swept across the students, her eyes narrowing as if daring anyone to challenge her. ¡°Does anyone have any objections?¡± she asked, her tone still soft, but the weight of her question undeniable. No one dared speak. The room fell into an uncomfortable silence, the once fiery anger of the students doused by the sheer presence of the Chancellor. The Draconia boy, who had been so vocal moments earlier, now stood frozen in place, his mouth slightly agape, his earlier bravado nowhere to be found. A boy chosen by the Dragon herself. How could he be trash? The Principal remained silent, watching the exchange with an unreadable expression. Even the professors above seemed to step back, their own whispers gone. No one was willing to argue with an 8th-ranked Mage, who was also their chancellor. Amelia¡¯s gaze lingered on the crowd for a moment longer before she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad,¡± she said, "However, I understand that my words alone may not be sufficient to please all of you. With that in mind, I¡¯ve prepared a small test for the recommended students too." Ah, this was the part she had told me about in the letter. I held back a smile. Chapter 32 – The Demonic Affinity "However, I understand that my words alone may not be sufficient to please all of you." Amelia spoke through the silence, her calm demeanor unchanged, "With that in mind, I¡¯ve prepared a small test for the recommended students too." She remained at the center of attention, her chin turned behind her. She snapped her fingers, and the stage behind her shifted with a low rumble. The stage moved beneath our feet, sending a wave of surprise through the crowd below. A massive, glowing stone began to rise from the gap in the floor, shimmering with an otherworldly light. Its surface pulsed faintly purple, almost as if it were alive. The Principal quietly stepped aside, giving the stone space. Amelia glanced over the students, her lips curling into a slight smile. "This Inspection Device will be the test for the recommended students, as well as," her hand waved toward Nebula, "the top five from the earlier test, who will use this to show off their Level and Mana." Murmurs spread through the hall as the students exchanged curious glances. I folded my arms, watching the woman curiously. So she wasn¡¯t joking, good thing I am prepared. With a breath in, Amelia muttered something under her breath, a soft command in Dragon Tongue Magic. A wave of mana surged through the room, washing over the students. Those who had returned from the trial, battered and injured, gasped as their wounds disappeared. The fatigue left their faces as though they had never taken the test at all. Then, with another murmur, Amelia snapped her fingers once more, and the top five students from the earlier test teleported on the platform beside us in a flash of light. Nebula was among them, looking slightly startled from the sudden teleportation. Her clothes were still stained with blood, but her injuries were healed. The other top students, including Kael Drakovar, the youngest son of the Black Draconia Duke, all stood next to her. The boy glared at me, and I wondered what that was about. Did we have bad blood in the past? Ah right, the assassination attempt. Father informed me about the suspects at a later date. So it must be true given the way he was acting. ¡°Let¡¯s start with you five,¡± Amelia said to Kael Drakovar, her gaze sharp as she gestured toward the massive stone. "You, touch the stone." Kael stepped forward, his chest puffed out in pride as he wore a smirk. He reached out and placed his hand on the glowing surface of the stone. Instantly, the purple light of the stone turned black, crackling with dark flames that flicked at the air. The entire hall gasped, watching in awe as the boy¡¯s power flared. First, the black flame affinity was revealed, and then his Level and Mana. [Level 23] [Mana: 1,800] The numbers hovered in the air, glowing above his head. The Drakovar bloodline was infamous for its raw destructive power, and though their Mana reserves were low, their black flames more than made up for it. In fact, it was a feature that their mana was low. It was so that their bodies wouldn¡¯t crumble on their own from the destructive mana. The smirk on Kael¡¯s face widened at the crowd¡¯s reaction, his arrogance growing as he reveled in the attention. The students murmured, impressed by his numbers, but Amelia remained unfazed, already motioning for the next. "Sweetheart, you''re next." Nebula stepped forward, her hand trembling slightly as she pressed her palm against the stone. This girl was oddly nervous at times, despite her usual self. She had no reason to worry. The stone''s purple light shifted once again, this time turning a deep crimson. Never mind, she does have a reason to worry about¡­ Her Mana Affinity wasn¡¯t normal. Blood bubbled from the surface of the stone, swirling around it like a dark mist. It was quite ominous. Amelia¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest. ¡°Oh, the Blood Affinity? Rare for a¡­ human.¡± She smiled at Nebula, who looked nervous under the weight of her stare. Then her Level showed up. [Level 31] [Mana: 4,300] Shock filled the hall. Kael''s smirk faltered as he glanced at Nebula¡¯s scores. She had easily surpassed him, her powers clearly something unique. The crowd was stunned as whispers spread like wildfire. ¡°That¡¯s insane¡­! Her earlier scores were no luck. Isn¡¯t she the daughter of Baron Carlstein? How lucky,¡± someone said. ¡°At this rate, by the time she¡¯d graduate, she¡¯d already be worth more than the Baron title.¡± ¡°Wait, wait¡­ Isn¡¯t she engaged to Iskandaar Romani?¡± someone from the crowd muttered, loud enough to be heard by everyone. Eyes turned to him and then at me. ¡°Yeah, I think I heard that too,¡± Professor Amelia confirmed, smiling at me. Uh, that smile felt weird. Did she not know? The crowd had already erupted after her confirmation. That detail seemed to blow their minds even more than her score. A collective murmur rose from the audience, students turning to each other with disbelief and astonishment. I ignored it, my eyes fixed on the stage, though I could feel the weight of the stares landing on me. ¡°Anyways~ let¡¯s continue,¡± Amelia clapped her hands and said. The rest of the top five students took their turns, each stepping forward to place their hands on the stone. Their scores were impressive, but none surpassed Nebula¡¯s. One student had an affinity for Water. [Level 21], [Mana: 2,300]. Another one had an affinity for Wind. [Level 20], [Mana: 2,100]. The last student¡¯s affinity was Storm. [Level 23], [Mana: 2,500]. Their affinities were decent, and the last one¡¯s were quite impressive too. Their levels were nothing to scoff at either, but they paled in comparison to Nebula¡¯s. That fact once again left the audience in awe. In that case, couldn¡¯t she be the most powerful student here? ¡°Maybe she¡¯s stronger than the recommended students too¡­¡± Someone said, and as if prompted by that, Amelia turned to us. "Now, the recommended students," Amelia said, pointing at Alaric. "You first, Prince." Prince Alaric Roshmar stepped forward confidently, his face calm and composed as he placed his hand on the stone. The purple glow shifted to a deep, verdant green as faint mana vines wrapped around it. A soft, earthy light radiated from the stone. [Level 25] [Mana: 2,700] "That¡¯s the forest Affinity," someone whispered from the crowd. Alaric didn¡¯t even acknowledge the murmurs, simply stepping back after his display. The next to walk up to the stone was Solara Fenixia, the girl with fiery red-orange wings sprouting from her back. She approached the stone with a similar calm demeanor to Alaric, but her eyes were darker. I watched her carefully. When she touched the stone, the air exploded into brilliant, roaring flames. [Level 26] [Mana: 3,200] The Phoenix lineage in her blood was evident, and the hall gasped as the flames danced around her wings. She turned and stepped back without a word, leaving behind a trace of smoldering embers. I followed her movements, my mind busy. Episode 2¡¯s Boss Villain was indeed as powerful as ever. Following her was the Naga princess. Sathari Nezehra slithered forward, her serpentine lower body gleaming in the light of the hall as she touched the stone. The purple stone turned a sickly green, hissing with a toxic mist. [Level 24] [Mana: 3,000] ¡°Poison Affinity¡­¡± someone muttered. The Naga¡¯s gaze remained cold and indifferent as she stepped back into place, her tongue flickering out for just a moment. Finally, it was the turn of Orion, the Crown Prince of Ethenia. He strode forward with the confidence of a ruler, reaching out a hand. His hand touched the stone, and immediately, a brilliant golden light burst from the surface. The light radiated with the warmth of the sun itself. [Level 35] [Mana: 4,000] ¡°W-whoa! That¡¯s crazy!¡± The crowd erupted in cheers. His presence was undeniable, and his affinity¡ªThe Sun¡ªwas considered one of the rarest and most powerful. He basked in the applause, a faint smirk on his lips as he bowed a little and stepped back. The girls from earlier shouted even weirder stuff, making me shake my head. ¡°Now,¡± Amelia looked at me. ¡°Come forward, Iskandaar.¡± It was my turn. My Demonic Qi swirled within me as I rubbed the back of my head, feeling the weight of the entire hall¡¯s eyes on me. The whispers grew louder as I stepped toward the stone, but I blocked them out. Focus. It¡¯ll be troublesome otherwise.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. My hand touched the stone. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, sparkles of light, heat, and fire danced across the surface. It glinted as if small explosions were happening. Like the stars in the distant sky. ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°The Star? The Star Affinity?¡± The stone glittered with a brilliant light, sparkling like stars against a velvet night sky. A dozen gasps rang out from the crowd, filled with shock but more confusion. I didn¡¯t pay them any attention. Of course. This¡­ wasn¡¯t truly my affinity. This show was what I¡¯d been preparing for months. It was the thing that I barely completed in time on my day of departure when Lilian came to look for me. In the letter from Amelia, she asked me if she could pull something like this. She gave me the option that I could reject it if I wanted to, but I agreed. I had to deal with the Demonic Qi sooner rather than later, so I took upon that task. Since leveling was impossible with the six-month Experience Points restriction, I focused on this instead. I was ¡°separating¡± my Demonic Qi, my true affinity¡ªthe Chaos Affinity¡ªinto smaller parts. It was a trick, but it wasn¡¯t an illusion. Ice Affinity people could separate it into Earth and Water using this breathing style, and I too could do the same by separating Chaos Affinity into Star and Destruction. I was choosing to show Star here. It was an ancient Qi Transformation technique from Murim, I didn¡¯t know the details of it but the Heavenly Demon¡¯s general martial arts knowledge helped me recreate it. So I forcefully split the chaotic elements of my power through a certain breathing pattern, which gave it the appearance of Star Affinity. It felt like I was carrying the weight of a mountain on my shoulders to keep it active, but it worked. All these thoughts passed through me in a second, and by then, some numbers appeared above my head. [Level 33] [Mana: 6,666] ¡°....¡± A heavy silence followed for a beat before the crowd erupted. The noise was deafening, students losing their minds over the absurd mana count, even if my Level was lower than the Crown Prince¡¯s. I stepped back, my expression neutral. I could feel the eyes on my back, the weight of immense attention. It didn¡¯t matter to me, I was rather unhappy that I couldn¡¯t level up more. I wasn¡¯t the only unhappy one, of course. Kael¡¯s jaw hung low as he looked at me as if I were an oasis in a desert. More than him, however, one pair of eyes, in particular, caught my attention. ¡­The Crown Prince¡¯s icy blue eyes were glaring at me. **** We were then divided into classes based on our capabilities. The ten students who took the stone test were placed in Class S, naturally, with thirty-five more students following us. Out of the four hundred candidates, quite a few had failed the earlier test and were disqualified. The rest were divided into Class A through Class D. It was a straightforward system, yet it carried pressure because the students had already been divided into a hierarchy. You were either among the best, or you weren¡¯t. Class S wasn¡¯t just a title¡ªit was a status. Thankfully, I was a part of it. It¡­ might have worked if I hid my strength and watched the plot move seamlessly, but that wasn¡¯t why I came to the Academy. There was no need to come here if that was my goal. I¡¯d like to keep some things the same, true, but I had come here to change stuff, to stop some horrible things from happening, and save some poor people. Hiding my strength wouldn¡¯t take me far. My trash reputation would finally start fixing itself, I think, after that exaggerated show earlier. After that, I¡¯ll try to build a team for myself, and then¡­ ¡°Haah,¡± I let out a slow breath, feeling the tension ease from my shoulders as I entered the dorm reserved for Class S students. It was grander than expected¡ªlavish, naturally. My room was large, with elegant furniture and polished wood floors that shone under the dim light. They allowed me two rooms, side by side, with a connected door for my maids. This was the case for every Class S student. In the other buildings, the regular students had more modest accommodations, and their servants were sent to separate dorms. It was clear that being in Class S wasn¡¯t just about prestige; it came with great privileges too. ¡°Wow! This place¡¯s huge,¡± Lilian¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°Iska, look, isn¡¯t this better than your room back at the mansion?¡± She was already moving around, inspecting everything with that restless energy of hers. She often made me feel lighter with that personality of hers. She flopped onto the bed in the joined room¡ªmy bed¡ªand sprawled out with a satisfied sigh. She seemed happy that she didn¡¯t have to stay in the other dorm with the servants. A small smile tugged at my lips. ¡°I¡¯m gonna take a bath and sleep,¡± I honestly felt quite exhausted from the long journey, along with the orientation. Lilian sat up, blinking at me. ¡°So early?¡± She glanced out the window, noting that the sun had barely set, casting the sky in hues of orange and purple. ¡°Well, yes,¡± I let out a heavy sigh as I finally relaxed my odd breathing pattern. I¡¯d kept it up for the entire week while traveling¡ªespecially during the mana test¡ªso that my demonic energy wouldn¡¯t slip. Although Nebula and her maid couldn¡¯t really sense it, I didn¡¯t take the risk. We were traveling, how could I be sure that a powerhouse wouldn¡¯t pass by and sense my Qi? But now that I was here, with Lilian beside me, I could let my guard down. Lilian tilted her head. ¡°You¡¯ve been on edge for a while. Something going on again?¡± ¡°Nah, not anything to worry about. There¡¯s a Ball Event tomorrow evening,¡± I said, cutting through her question. ¡°I need to be in top form for it.¡± ¡°A Ball?¡± She raised an eyebrow, surprised. ¡°I heard about it, your sister was talking about it to me and that wrinkly vampire. But I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d attend that. Since you know how you haven¡¯t bothered with events like this for months after Luciel¡¯s birthday, right? I thought you didn¡¯t care about these things.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s one is different. It¡¯s important since it¡¯ll allow me to socialize with some people I want to get close to. Especially because¡­ the savior of my lifespan will attend it.¡± ¡°Ohhh?!¡± She jumped up, grinning. ¡°You found them?! Who is it?¡± I glanced at her, my expression unreadable. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later, calm down.¡± ¡°Tch,¡± Lilian clicked her tongue but didn¡¯t press the issue. She knew when to let things go. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll go get your bath ready,¡± she said, turning around and heading toward the bathroom. As she left, I allowed myself a moment of quiet, staring out the window into the fading light. Tomorrow¡¯s event would be a little annoying, but it was necessary. I had to secure the help I could before the opportunity would turn into an enemy. There was no room for mistakes. **** ¡°And this is the statue of the founding Emperor, the Hero of Legends,¡± Iaskin explained, gesturing toward the tall marble figure that stood proudly in front of us. Six other statues lined up beside it, representing the heroes who had once stood by the Emperor¡¯s side. Each of them was etched into the history of the Empire, the entire continent even, their presence larger than life. I studied them with a distant gaze, Lilian standing beside me, her tail flicking as she eyed the figures curiously. The late afternoon sun cast shadows over the stone faces, giving them a more intimidating air than they probably deserved. I knew little about them from the Game, it covered their descendants more than their lore, unfortunately. ¡°Well, they did build this place up nicely, I¡¯ll give them that,¡± I commented at last. From the stories Iaskin shared, this world had layers that I never knew about. Naturally so. How could a game cover all of a real world¡¯s information? Lilian pointed at the third statue of the Emperor. ¡°And what kind of power did this person have?¡± she asked, her eyes darting between the statues. She had already asked about two others before, it seemed she was adamant about learning about all of them. Iaskin smiled nervously. ¡°Were they mages or warriors?¡± ¡°From the staff they¡¯re carrying, they look like mages,¡± I said, trying to soothe her curiosity. However, my few words didn¡¯t help. Thankfully, Iaskin was there to talk. ¡°It varied, actually. These two sometimes carried magic swords too. This group was honestly very quirky. The Emperor was a powerful swordsman, but the others? All different talents. Some fought with swords and grimoires both.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± He moved to the next two statues, ¡°Here, for example. The Bow Hero. He was a master archer who could strike down armies from miles away. Then there¡¯s the Beast Hero, her strength was¡ª¡± ¡°Hey, Ias!¡± Before he could finish, a call cut him off from a distance. Iaskin glanced over his shoulder. He nodded in acknowledgment, then turned back to me. ¡°Iska, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± saying so, he ran off. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for him,¡± I said, my gaze fixed on the last statue he had pointed at. My eyes narrowed as I studied the figure of a woman with wolf-like features. ¡°Damn, Lilian, one of the heroes is a wolf girl like you,¡± I said, throwing a sideways glance at her. ¡°You think your grandma knew her? Since well, she¡¯s old and a wolf.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lilian looked at the statue and then at me. She looked confused, ¡°Young master¡­ that is my grandma. Vargathrian the Beast Hero? You didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Vargathrian, the Beast Hero? You never heard of her?¡± she repeated, her voice casual like it was the most obvious thing in the world. I nearly choked on my own breath as I tried not to react. Why the hell did nobody tell me this? She¡¯s one of the Hero¡¯s descendants?! My mind raced with the implications, and I shot Lilian a wary glance. If the New Hero Assembly found out I was using a Hero¡¯s descendant as my maid, they¡¯d kill me! I was not joking, those bastards were crazy like that. I groaned internally, and about then Iaskin returned. I pushed these thoughts aside and faced him. He looked a little worried and annoyed as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve got to go. Something urgent came up. Sorry, Iskandaar.¡± I waved him off. ¡°Nah, no problem. It¡¯s almost time for the ball to start anyway.¡± Iaskin nodded but then paused, his expression turning serious for a moment. ¡°...By the way, just watch out for Kael Drakovar, alright? Father must have told you, and you saw how he¡¯s been looking for trouble ever since that whole test fiasco. Stay sharp.¡± I nodded back. ¡°Got it. Thanks for the heads-up.¡± With that, Iaskin ran off to join a crowd of friends. I looked back, searching for where he went. I spotted him among a crowd of his friends, and there, I recognized another man. I had a feeling, but I had hoped it was right. Iaskin was talking with him. So he¡¯s already hanging out with that crowd, huh? It seemed I was a little late. Because of his bad choice of a friend group, in the future, he¡¯d turn to evil and be pitted against the Main Character and his team. He¡¯d have to fight his sister, and he¡¯d ultimately lose. His fate in the game wasn¡¯t very nice. ¡°Please, I already lost my youngest brother two years ago, I can¡¯t lose him too! My family will be devastated.¡± Riasmin¡¯s plea from the game resounded in my head as I watched the sight. ¡°....¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯s a weakling,¡± Lilian must have mistaken my serious expression as a worry for Kael Drakovar as she tried to soothe me. She shrugged with hands behind her head and added, ¡°I saw him yesterday. A weak little boy, you¡¯ll stomp on him. Cheer up!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°True. Besides, if things go south, I¡¯ve got you to handle it.¡± She grinned, flashing her sharp teeth. ¡°You bet.¡± I smiled. Although she was trying to console me for another thing, it worked. Things will be alright this time, not like in the game. A thought crossed my mind as I looked at her, ¡°By the way, want to attend another ball? One for servants. It¡¯s near the main event, where all the servants get to know each other and stuff.¡± Lilian wrinkled her nose. ¡°Nah, sounds boring.¡± I let the moment hang before adding, ¡°The chef who¡¯s doing the main ball¡¯s food is working for that one, too. So world-class meals, you know?¡± Her ears perked up. She dropped her hands and looked at me in silence. ¡°...When does it start again?¡± **** The grand castle loomed ahead, its massive doors parting open to reveal the party inside. A red carpet stretched toward the entrance, designed to guide the elite into the hall. After staring at it for a bit, I walked up slowly, blooming my Demonic Sphere. The moment I entered, all eyes turned to me. Whispers rippled through the crowd, and I could feel their gazes like needles. People weren¡¯t even trying to hide their curiosity, judgment, and awe in their eyes. I wasn¡¯t just some random noble to them anymore. I ignored them. My focus was on something else. A person. As I scanned the hall, searching for a particular face, a thought clung to the back of my mind. It¡¯d be a real bummer if she¡¯s not here. Thankfully, my Demonic Sphere answered me soon after.\ Chapter 33 – Manipulation or a Promise? The grand party hall buzzed with activity, but that died down a little the moment I entered. All eyes turned toward me, drawn not by curiosity but by recognition. They started whispering again. They whisper so much, I noted as I ignored them and headed inside. The chandeliers overhead cast a warm glow across the grand hall as the nobles¡¯ eyes locked onto me. They watched for a second before resuming their conversations, feigning nonchalance. I adjusted my coat slightly and exhaled. The room was filled with familiar faces, a mix of allies, rivals, and people I had yet to categorize. I guess I¡¯d have a good idea after this ball. Some glanced my way with calculated interest, while others simply watched to see what would happen next. I wasn¡¯t particularly in the mood to deal with any of them, but unfortunately, that was what this evening was for. I made my way deeper into the hall, heading toward the food table. There was a balcony nearby, barely lit by the stars, and my eyes moved there. I think that girl will move there soon. For now, I plan to observe from the table alone. But someone decided to accompany me. A figure stepped up¡ªa young man with dark, curled hair and a sharp but casual look on his face. His suit was elegant but not overly flashy. He looked at ease as though this sort of environment was something he¡¯d grown up in. A high-ranked noble? ¡°You must be Iskandaar Romani,¡± he greeted me with a slight grin on his lips. As if he doesn¡¯t know. ¡°That would be me,¡± I nodded with a smile, taking his approaching hand and shaking it. ¡°I¡¯m Dorian Varn,¡± he introduced himself. ¡°Son of Count Varn. I saw your performance earlier. Impressive.¡± ¡°Appreciate it. Ah, you¡¯re one of the top five in the earlier test, right?¡± I only then recalled seeing him beside Nebula yesterday. Dorian waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Luck, nothing more. You and your fianc¨¦e are what people are talking about. Care for a drink?¡± We found a quiet corner and took our seats. A servant quickly approached us and poured me a deep red wine while Dorian took whiskey. I took a slow sip, my eyes sweeping the room once more. I saw Princess Sathari Nezehra chatting with some nobles, giggling to herself. People were scared of approaching her, but her royal status removed much of the prejudice against her lower half. Perhaps I was staring too intensely because she turned her head and locked eyes with me. I blinked, embarrassed at being caught, but she just revealed a soft smile with her eyes closing as her tongue flicked out for a moment. I nodded at her and looked away, unwilling to be a bother. I noticed Nebula across the hall, surrounded by a group of nobles who were clearly eager to talk to her. She was like a star in that sea of mud. She seemed to be handling the conversations well, keeping her composure. I imagined she was enjoying the recognition. After all, alliances with any of those nobles would be useful for the Carlstein Barony. I didn¡¯t plan to approach her tonight. This was her moment. Dorian glanced over, noticing my focus. ¡°Your fianc¨¦e seems to be the star of the night.¡± ¡°She deserves it,¡± I replied simply, my mind already shifting gears. ¡°Fair, she scored 9,200 on the exam. She¡¯s really something.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± There was someone else. I¡¯d spotted her earlier, thanks to my Demonic Sphere, standing off to the side, all by herself. Now wasn¡¯t the time to approach, though. I should let the night grow before I¡¯d do that. Regardless, I kept my eyes on her from time to time, making sure she wouldn¡¯t abruptly leave. Just then, the doors to the hall swung open. The energy in the room shifted as the Crown Prince himself made his entrance. Nobles turned their heads, and within moments, they flocked toward Orion Ethenar. It was as if he pulled them in without even trying. Dorian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the prince. Never one to miss a chance to steal the spotlight.¡± I raised an eyebrow at that. Someone else might have taken offense to him talking about the imperial bloodline like that. Orion moved through the room with practiced ease, offering brief pleasantries as the nobles scrambled to gain his attention. His charm was undeniable, but even from here, I could tell he wasn¡¯t fully engaged. It was all a well-rehearsed move. I just sipped wine. After a few minutes, his voice cut through the chatter. ¡°It¡¯s a ball, isn¡¯t it?¡± he called out, his tone carrying a soft air of authority. ¡°Where¡¯s the music? Where¡¯s the dance?¡± A flustered noble immediately rushed to instruct the musicians, and soon enough, a soft melody filled the hall. Couples began to move onto the floor right away, dancing in time with the rhythm. I watched as a few of the more eager noblemen tried to approach Nebula for her hand. But before they could get close, Orion strode forward, confidently cutting them off. He knelt in front of her, taking her hand with a smile that was too smooth for my liking. My eyes narrowed. ¡°Lady Nebula,¡± he said, his voice loud enough for everyone to hear, ¡°would you do me the honor of a dance?¡± From across the room, I sipped my drink, my expression neutral. A flicker of annoyance crept in, but I pushed it aside. I am sure the girl in question was happy. She could work this to her advantage. To begin with, as I had predicted back then, she planned to sever our engagement once she graduated. She wooed the prince to save herself and the Barony in the game. I didn¡¯t see a reason she wouldn¡¯t do the same here when she didn¡¯t take our engagement seriously. The Carlstein Barony could gain far more by aligning with the prince than by relying solely on the Romani family. Beside me, Dorian wasn¡¯t as calm. He set his drink down, frowning. ¡°Isn¡¯t asking an engaged woman for a dance improper?¡± He might not be a bad guy. I didn¡¯t answer. I tried to zone out, but my ears stayed alert to her response. She didn¡¯t take long. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry, Prince,¡± Nebula said, her voice steady. ¡°I have a fianc¨¦ whom I cherish.¡± A murmur rippled through the crowd. Orion¡¯s smile faltered, just barely, but his eyes gave him away. He wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡°My lady, it¡¯s just a dance¡ª¡± he began, but I found myself beside Nebula, smiling down at the prince before he could finish. ¡°Your Highness,¡± I said smoothly, ¡°it¡¯s rather uncustomary to ask a lady for a dance before her fianc¨¦ has had the chance. Were you not aware that she¡¯s taken? Or did you not know of this custom? It can¡¯t be the former since you were right beside me on the stage yesterday, so it¡¯s the second. Ah, not that I am blaming the Prince for his lack of etiquette and knowledge. I¡¯m certain your teacher back at the royal castle forgot to go over the finer points of etiquette?¡± The room went still. I caught a glimpse of Dorian out of the corner of my eye, a crazy smirk tugging at his lips as he tried to hold back his amusement. The Prince, however, wore a dark expression. Orion rose to his feet, his eyes meeting mine. We stood there for a moment, the air between us tense. Finally, he forced a smile. ¡°Quite right,¡± he said, his voice tight. ¡°I¡¯ll have to speak with my teacher. Thank you for the correction¡­ Romani.¡± He turned sharply and walked away, his steps measured. The crowd was silent, watching him go. I could feel the weight of their stares, but I didn¡¯t pay them any mind. Nebula turned to me, frowning. ¡°That was unnecessary. I had that under control,¡± she muttered quietly. I offered her a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure you did,¡± I stared into her blue eyes, my smile widening.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Her cheeks flushed slightly, and she grumbled. ¡°Stop looking at me like that...¡± I held out my hand. ¡°Sure. Care to dance?¡± She hesitated, her eyes searching mine before nodding slowly. She couldn¡¯t reject me after rejecting the prince for me. She placed her hand in mine, and together, we moved onto the dance floor. We ignored the stares around us as the music swelled. The rest of the world seemed to fade into the background as we danced. **** Throughout the dance with Nebula, I felt the weight of the room¡¯s eyes on me. Once again, whispers rippled through the crowd, no doubt about the confrontation with the prince earlier. This time I wasn¡¯t the only one they talked about though, they talked about Nebula too. On another note, this time it wasn¡¯t just insults about me, some praised me too. It seems my reputation was making a turn for the good. However, it was the opposite for Nebula. She had rejected Orion with grace, but the fallout was already taking shape¡ªno noble dared approach her for the rest of the time she was here. Nobody wanted to offend the prince by being seen talking with her. She had likely anticipated that when she turned him down, but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she realized how much it would cost her in the long run. I¡¯d make sure she didn¡¯t ever regret the decision, though. I caught her eye as I stepped away, giving her a brief nod. Tonight wasn¡¯t about just the two of us, not really. It was about securing something far more valuable. With one last wave at Nebula who walked out of the ball now that nobody was willing to talk to her, I made my way toward the dimly lit balcony. I waited until she left to enter the balcony because I didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand. I did have a bit of a reputation with girls, so I only approached this lonely girl on the balcony after Nebula was gone. ¡°Oh,¡± I paused as I entered the balcony, feigning surprise. ¡°I thought the place wasn¡¯t taken.¡± I looked at the reddish-orange-haired girl standing against the railing, facing the lights of the academy ahead. She slowly turned away from the stars and looked at me. The black fabrics of her dress rustled while her striking green eyes seemed to sparkle under the night sky. I noticed the red wings behind her twitch slightly as she observed me. ¡°...It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll leave,¡± she finally said, her voice low but not soft. ¡°Oh no, it''s okay, I just wanted to take a breather. I¡¯ll leave right afterward,¡± I cleared my throat and walked toward the balcony''s edge. Since the party was on the ground floor, a balcony might have been pointless, but it was raised with stairs leading up to it. From the very top, the ground was almost a floor below. It also obscured any eyes from within the hall. I rested my hands on the railing and took in a breath. The air was fresh since there was a flower garden around the building. You couldn¡¯t find air like this back on Earth. My mind felt clearer. ¡°You like stargazing?¡± I commented as I looked up at the stars. ¡°Ah, the phoenix constellation is visible today. Was that where you were looking at?¡± She didn¡¯t reply, staring at me from the corner of her eyes. She was quite the cold person, contradicting her fiery features. I recalled that she wasn¡¯t always this way. We had met a few times during our childhood. There weren¡¯t any impactful memories, but we did attend each other¡¯s birthdays. Our families used to be close, perhaps because of the striking red hair. ¡°Been a while, Solara,¡± I turned away from the stars and looked at her. ¡°How¡¯ve you been?¡± She looked insulted when I asked her that. She looked away, her lips pursued in displeasure. ¡°What do you want, Iskandaar?¡± ¡°Just checking on you,¡± I said, and she turned back with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to check on me. Where was your concern all these years?¡± ¡°Fair. I didn¡¯t think we had ever been close enough for me to travel for weeks to your territory and ask about your whereabouts,¡± I said, and she stared. ¡°But I had to check on you this time.¡± ¡°Because you wanted to come and mock me?¡± ¡°Because my grandfather said I should make sure you¡¯re alright,¡± I said, and she closed her mouth. Her eyes were slightly wide as she pondered over my words. Of course, I was lying. Sikandar of Erebia was a busy man. I had never met him, although the original Iskandaar had. The last time Sikandar and Iskandaar met was when Fenixia fell. Solara¡¯s grandfather, the former-former Fenixia Duke, and Sikandar were good buddies. There were talks about my older sister marrying Solara¡¯s older brother. But then everything went to hell. Her brother died, as did most of the Fenixia Duchy. It was a mystery how she lived when all her family had perished, likely by mistake. From the game, I knew that it was indeed by mistake. Sikandaar heard the news and rushed to Ethenia with his jaws clenched, standing over the ruins of Fenixia. Back then, he had held Solara and declared with a booming voice, ¡°You killed them, I¡¯ll let it slide. But this is my sworn brother¡¯s last blood. If even a strand of her hair falls, be ready for the [Fist of a Titan]!" Even since then, everyone has avoided Solara. Both because people didn¡¯t want to associate with a useless, nearly fallen nobility, who was also an orphan, and also because nobody wanted to risk my grandfather''s fury. What if one day she dropped dead, and people blamed the person she had last talked to? Nobody wanted Sikandar to flatten their territory against the ground. Because of that, Solara was eternally grateful to Sikandar. Although slightly mad, too. Because while he knew the cause behind Fenixia Duchy¡¯s fate, he didn¡¯t tell her. He didn¡¯t want to burden her with the information. Solara was a smart girl, though. She had a solid guess. Besides that, I¡¯ve heard from my parents that Riasmin often visited Fenixia and spent time with Solara; that was the only social life this girl had. Because of that, she was soft toward the Romanis, even if that didn¡¯t include me due to my reputation. ¡°Did he really?¡± ¡°He did,¡± I turned away from her and looked at the phoenix constellation. It was a beautiful thing, etched on the canvas that was the sky. ¡°He also told me about the hand behind Fenixia¡¯s fall.¡± ¡°What.¡± She grabbed my shoulders and made me turn to her. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I think you already know, though,¡± I said, staring into her green eyes calmly. ¡°I¡¯m just going to say your guess is correct.¡± ¡°The¨C¡± she hesitated, her voice low. ¡°The Imperial Family?¡± I just stared at her. She stared back, biting her lip and letting go of my shoulders. She turned to leave, her wings twitching as if to flare up. ¡°I knew it. I knew it was them, those bastards! I¡¯ll tear that prince apart right now, I-¡± ¡°Solara, stop,¡± I said, but she didn¡¯t stop. Of course she didn¡¯t. She was so strong because she had been training herself for revenge. Now that someone had finally confirmed her guess, how could she sit still? In Orion¡¯s defense, he didn¡¯t know about any of this. Attacking him was pointless. Especially because the royal [Knights] will tear her apart before she can touch him. ¡°I¡¯ll burn this place down, I¡¯ll tear them all apart¡­ I¡¯ll kill them!¡± Episode 2¡¯s Boss Villain muttered as she descended the stairs. Episode 1 hadn¡¯t ended yet, but she¡¯d get herself killed at this rate. ¡°With that pain in your wings?¡± I called, and she stopped in her tracks. ¡°Grandfather didn¡¯t just send me to tell you that, you fool. Why do you think I insulted the prince earlier? I¡¯m on your team. Give me your time.¡± I really just wanted to insult him for trying to dance with my fiance, but that was also a small reason behind my harsh words. It certainly had its planned effect because she turned toward me and climbed back up the stairs. ¡°How did you know about my wings? I can¡¯t believe my grandfather told yours. It¡¯s a family secret,¡± she said, and I shrugged. She grumbled. What choice did she have but to believe me? ¡°In that case¡­ Can you fix it?¡± The phoenix wings on her back came from the Fenixia Bloodline, which was started when a phoenix took human form and mated with a human. Indeed, the Fenixia Family was essentially demi-humans, but people didn¡¯t really look at them that way. It was the same with the other three directional duke families, including the Black Draconia Dukedom. It made sense when you thought about it. Prejudice died before power, Phoenixes and Dragons were symbols of just that. Amelia, for example, held strong authority in the empire despite being a demi-human. However, when these divine beasts mated with humans, a much weaker race, their descendants are bound to have some difficulty controlling their power. The families have their own methods to fix this issue. For example, the Drakovar family limited their members¡¯ mana so that the black flame mana wouldn¡¯t burn their energy channels. The Fenixia family used to have their own remedies for their problem¡ªthe phoenix wings. The children aren¡¯t born with these wings but unlock them over the years. Once fully grown, they¡¯d be taught how to dematerialize these wings into mana so they weren¡¯t always sprouting from their backs. Over the years of developing, these wings hurt the bones a lot. The members looked forward to the day they could make them vanish more than their birthdays. Solara¡¯s wings started growing when she was really young. Over the years, the pain in her wings, the bones on her back, and her spine grew unbearable. She was to learn how to dematerialize them during her 15th birthday finally, but that was the day when her family fell. She never got to learn how to do it. Now she was stuck like this, and the five years of pain made it so that she could barely walk. She screamed in her room every night as she slept on her stomach, crying on the bed sheet. She was such a tortured girl. Her story made me sad when I read it in the game, only for her to go supernova and kill hundreds of students during Episode 2. I could stop that. ¡°Yes, I can fix it.¡± At the same time, I could also help myself from the residue of Phoenix energy during the process. That, right there, was the key to fixing my lifespan; if I cultivated that energy, it¡¯d help me. ¡°I can help you, Solara,¡± I reached out a hand. ¡°You just have to promise me you¡¯ll stay calm and listen to me from now on.¡± ¡°I am not your slave,¡± she scowled at me. "You really think you can fix this?" she added, her voice tinged with doubt and something darker. "You think you can take away years of suffering just like that?" ¡°I can. And yes, you¡¯re not a slave. But I want you as a subordinate. I want your loyalty.¡± My eyes looked deep into hers, my hand outstretched. ¡°I¡¯ll grant you control over your wings, you¡¯ll finally be able to fly, and I¡¯ll grant you your revenge. But in exchange, you¡¯ll have to attend to my orders from now on.¡± ¡°.....¡± The wind picked up slightly, rustling her wings. I could see the conflict in her eyes, the desperation, and the hope. Since this was an exchange and not a one-sided oath, her choice was simple. Chapter 34 – Issue of the Last Phoenix Helping Solara might bring ill fortune upon me from the enemies of the Fenixia House, but the benefits were too juicy to miss out. Besides the fact that this would help my lifespan issue, I wanted Solara as my subordinate because of how powerful the Fenixia Bloodline was, and as the last member of it, Solara had the potential to reach great heights. Since I had no choice but to make a cult anyway, it was high time I recruited members one by one. If I was going to recruit, I¡¯d recruit the strongest people I could. The Fenixia Family always boasted immense Mana. Solara¡¯s [3,200] Mana at Level 26 was actually quite low for her bloodline. Because alongside the annoying pain and low control over her movements, the wings also brought her mana deficiency. Without having to keep them active all the time, her Mana was bound to increase. And the stronger she¡¯d be, the more valuable she¡¯d be to me. Solara was someone very desperate, and given her anger toward the Empire, she¡¯d be willing to comply with most orders that other people would find hard to swallow. If tonight were a success, I¡¯d be officially recruiting my first member towards my cult. ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Weeks?¡± she added. ¡°Or months?¡± I turned to her, smiling. ¡°Tonight,¡± I answered. Our footsteps echoed through the dorm¡¯s dimly lit hallway after we discreetly left the ball. Solara kept pace with me, questions leaving her lips every second. I stopped in front of my room. Knocking on the heavy mahogany door, we waited. ¡°You''re not serious,¡± she scoffed, laughing as if I was joking. I smiled at her but didn¡¯t add anything, watching her green eyes flicker under the shadows. When she opened her mouth again, the door swung open, and Lilian peeked out. ¡°Oh you''re back,¡± she said, blinking as her eyes turned to Solara. ¡°Wow. Bringing a girl to your room on your first day at school? I might have to notify the Countess.¡± ¡°Shut up, it¡¯s not like that,¡± I said and headed inside, followed by Solara, who looked at the maid with curious eyes. ¡°Did you eat well?¡± ¡°Yeah, the party was good. You didn¡¯t lie when you said world-class food,¡± Lilian closed the door behind us and said. ¡°Some maids tried to pick a fight with me seeing my ears, though. But surprisingly, Jana, Prince Alaric''s demi-human maid, stood up for me. Maybe she¡¯s not that bad.¡± ¡°She probably just didn''t want you to cause trouble,¡± I said as I stood in the middle of the room. To my left, Lilian¡¯s attached room rested. ¡°Lilian, go to your room. And don''t come out if you hear sounds.¡± Solara frowned hearing my choice of words, while Lilian looked between me and her. ¡°...Won¡¯t your fiance mind if she finds out, young master?¡± ¡°I told you it''s not like that,¡± I facepalmed. ¡°Uhh, I should have chosen my words more carefully. Anyway, I''m going to perform a technique on her to help her make her wings vanish. She might scream from pain. Don''t be bothered by it.¡± ¡°You didn''t tell me it''s going to be painful,¡± Solara said, somehow sounding surprised. Was she expecting some painless miracle? ¡°You didn''t expect that? You can back out if you want,¡± I joked, shrugging, ¡°Nah, it won''t be that painful, so don''t worry.¡± Lilian watched us converse, and then shrugged her shoulders. She walked towards the door connecting her room and mine and closed it with a thud. I turned to Solara with all my focus. ¡°Sit down on the floor please, legs crossed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I have to take off my clothes or something?¡± She asked reluctantly, and I shook my head. ¡°Now you¡¯re just insulting me. I¡¯m not here to take advantage of you. Your dress is showing most of your back anyway, so I just need to place my palm there,¡± I said and watched her nod. Slowly, she sat down. ¡°Why cross-legged, by the way?¡± ¡°Easier for the energy flow,¡± I replied as I sat down behind her. I looked at the root of her wings. Upon close inspection, anybody could tell that it was bruised. The flesh was purple and blue from where it grew. It must be painful. I raised my hands and slowly placed them on her back, in the gap between her two wings. Her skin was warm. And soft. ¡°Don''t resist my energy,¡± I told her. "Try to help the flow if you can; if not, just let me handle it.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± She sounded a little nervous now. I decided to bloom my Qi, taking in a slow breath. One other reason I wanted to divide my Qi and attain the Star Affinity as soon as possible was that it would make dealing with the Phoenix Mana easier. A Phoenix could be considered a drop of stars, so our energy was quite similar. So when I pushed my Qi into her, my palms glowing orange, it easily entered. Her mana accepted me easily. She squirmed a little as the process began, and I focused on the energy. It traveled around her body once, feeling her mana channels, moving through the metaphysical veins, and then rushing toward her wings. I pushed the Qi deeper, guiding it through her wings and focusing on the bone structure. It was just as I had remembered from the game¡ªthe way the energy needed to flow, the precise rhythm of it all. The reason I remembered this stupid detail was because this was a mini-game in Arcane Crown. Before her inevitable death via supernova, the player had to try to save her using a mana artifact. The timing was everything, and the screen would flash whenever the energy pattern was slightly off. I tried it a bunch of times to get it right, but even though I succeeded, she ultimately ended up going supernova¡­ Regardless, I knew the flow. The stakes in real-life were higher though, so I had to be careful when handling it. The energy flowed from my hands into her wings, threading through the structure as if navigating an intricate maze. I kept the rhythm steady, my focus unwavering. Solara¡¯s body tensed against my hands, and she let out a soft groan as the energy began to cycle. Her wings reacted immediately. The feathers shimmered, their edges glowing faintly as they began to disperse, dissolving into the air like ashes caught in the wind. Each feather that vanished released a small surge of Phoenix Mana, and I instinctively absorbed it into my own system, letting it blend with my Qi. It was exactly what I had been waiting for¡ªthis energy would help me, but it needed careful handling. As the process continued, Solara¡¯s groans grew louder, and her body trembled. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s burning,¡± she murmured, her voice strained. ¡°Of course it is. It¡¯s the Phoenix Mana,¡± I said calmly, still guiding the flow of energy. ¡°Just hold on. We¡¯re making progress.¡± Her feathers continued disappearing, more of that raw Phoenix energy flooding out, and I absorbed every bit of it. Seconds turned to minutes, and that turned that tenfold. The pressure on me increased. Controlling energy flow while simultaneously siphoning the Phoenix Mana was no easy task. Sweat began to form on my forehead, but I kept my breathing steady. I couldn¡¯t afford to lose focus. Suddenly, Solara screamed, her voice filled with pain as her wings visibly shrank. Her back arched, but she gritted her teeth, clutching the floor beneath her as the process intensified. ¡°Stay with me, Solara,¡± I said, my voice calm but firm. I could feel the end nearing¡ªthe wings were nearly gone, the energy¡¯s rhythm growing more erratic as it sought release. I had to keep everything balanced. How long had we passed like that? Hours? I had no idea. ¡°Aaarghhh!¡± Her screams grew louder, echoing through the room, and I was aware that Lilian, behind her closed door, would be hearing it too. But I pushed the thought away, focusing entirely on finishing the process. The last of the feathers began to vanish, leaving only the base of the wings¡ªthe roots embedded deep within her back. These were the most sensitive and the most painful to dissolve. ¡°Almost done,¡± I muttered, more to myself than to her. The Phoenix Mana surged as the roots began to disintegrate, and Solara screamed again, louder than before. I tightened my grip on the energy, pulling it in, guiding the last bit of Qi through her body. And then, it was over. The wings¡­ they were gone, entirely dematerialized. Solara collapsed forward, her breathing ragged as she fell onto her hands, her body trembling from the strain. I withdrew my hands, wiping the sweat from my forehead. My Qi returned to me, carrying with it the last remnants of Phoenix energy. I could feel the difference immediately¡ªmy own energy was stronger and more refined. ¡°Phew,¡± I exhaled, leaning back slightly. ¡°Done.¡± Solara didn¡¯t move for a moment, still catching her breath. I watched her closely, my mind tired but my body buzzing with energy. She slowly lifted her head, blinking as though the world had shifted beneath her. ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s gone,¡± she whispered, her voice thick with disbelief. I gave a tired nod, standing up and offering her my hand. ¡°Told you it¡¯d work. From now on, don¡¯t forget to live up to your end of the promise.¡± She hesitated before taking my hand, her grip weak as I helped her to her feet. She stood there for a moment, testing her body, her back straightening as though the weight of the wings had been lifted¡ªbecause it had. Her eyes met mine, a strange mix of emotions swirling behind them. Gratitude? Shock that it actually seceded? It didn¡¯t matter. She was mine now, a strong powerhouse if nurtured right. Alongside that¡­ [You¡¯ve absorbed a tremendous amount of life energy. Your invisible stat, Vitality, has boosted significantly. Your lifespan has increased by twenty years.]This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. I had gained what I had come here for. It was the 2nd day at the Academy, and I had succeeded in my goal already. I barely held myself back from letting out a laugh. **** I watched as Solara stared into her cup of tea, still processing everything that had just happened. Her fingers tapped lightly against the porcelain, and she had an unintended, faint smile on her lips, though her eyes held a glimmer of uncertainty. ¡°Is this¡­ permanent?¡± she asked again, her voice tinged with uncertainty. ¡°This is permanent, right?¡± I nodded, leaning back slightly in my chair. ¡°Yeah, it''s permanent. You can summon your wings anytime you want and dematerialize them just as easily. The first few times might need some concentration, but it won¡¯t be difficult. There''s no catch or scam behind this. You¡¯re fine now, Solara.¡± Her shoulders visibly relaxed as I spoke, though a shadow of hesitation still lingered. I took a sip of my tea, watching her carefully. ¡°But,¡± I added, ¡°don¡¯t bring them back tonight. Let your body rest for now.¡± Solara blinked, nodding slowly. ¡°Then¡­ can I try it tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yep, anytime you want.¡± ¡°During the morning? Or night?¡± Her voice picked up, her excitement bubbling up. ¡°Uh, whenever you feel like it, really.¡± I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not that complicated.¡± She seemed to consider that for a moment, her eyes flicking toward the window, where the faint light of dawn was starting to creep in. ¡°Well, there are classes tomorrow morning,¡± she said thoughtfully. ¡°Maybe nighttime? Will you be free at night?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be free, but¡­¡± I paused, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You can do it without me, you know. It¡¯ll be fine even if I wasn¡¯t there.¡± Her face fell slightly, her shoulders drooping as she stared into her cup again. ¡°Oh¡­ well, if you¡¯re not free¡­¡± I stared at her for a moment, realizing what this was really about. She wasn¡¯t just excited to try out her wings¡ªshe was scared. Scared that the pain would come back, scared that without someone there, it might all unravel. With a short sigh, I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be free. We can meet here tomorrow night, and we¡¯ll check your wings together.¡± Her entire face lit up, the earlier shadow of uncertainty vanishing in an instant. ¡°T-then,¡± she stammered, standing up slowly and setting her teacup down on the table, ¡°I¡¯ll go to my room now. I can¡¯t wait to see myself in the mirror properly¡­ I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, then.¡± I gave her a casual nod as she smiled brightly, heading for the door with a newfound spring in her step. Once the door clicked shut behind her, I leaned back in my chair, sipping my tea and feeling the weight of success settle over me. ¡°That went well,¡± I muttered under my breath, though a soft snort from across the room caught my attention. Lilian, who had been quietly polishing a vase in the corner, gave me a sidelong glance. ¡°Where did you learn how to make demi-human features vanish? I mean, I can¡¯t make my ears or tail vanish either, unlike Mother. You should help me out next.¡± I glanced at her, chuckling awkwardly. ¡°Erm¡­ It¡¯s not really like that. The technique I used for Solara likely won¡¯t work for you. Different bloodline, different problems.¡± She narrowed her eyes at me, her ears twitching in irritation. ¡°Liar.¡± I laughed again, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Phoenix wings and wolf ears? Totally different ballpark.¡± Lilian rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t press further, returning to her cleaning. I finished the last of my tea, a small smile tugging at my lips. Everything was falling into place. There would be trouble for this. The issue with her wings was fixed after she left the ball with me. The¡­ enemies of Fenixia will put both her and me through trouble, although not openly. They wouldn''t want to anger the shadow of a titan that I was borrowing. So I didn''t worry much about it. The fear that¡¯d been pressing down on my shoulders all these months had lifted, and I could finally breathe at ease¡­ and with this, I had also recruited someone who was destined to grow powerful. **** The soft glow of the morning sun filtered through the curtains of my room, casting a warm hue across the walls. I stood in front of the mirror, taking in my reflection. There was something different about me. It wasn¡¯t just the energy I¡¯d absorbed from Solara last night. I was bigger now. Stronger. I rolled my shoulders and flexed my arms slightly, feeling the subtle changes in my muscles. This body that had once been fragile and weak now resembled me more in my prime¡ªmy kickboxing self from my previous life. It felt good. I looked at myself again, the faint shadows under my eyes from last night¡¯s session barely visible. My fingers absentmindedly brushed the collar of my shirt, straightening it as I observed the man before me. The academy uniform fit snugly, the dark blue coat draping over my shoulders with its gold-trimmed cuffs. A silver chain ran across the front, connecting to a falcon-shaped pin that glinted in the fading light. Beneath the coat, my white shirt was crisp, my blue tie resting neatly against it, arcane symbols woven subtly into the fabric. My black trousers were slim, tucked into polished boots that gleamed faintly. I now looked the part of both a noble and a warrior¡ªfar from the modern man I once was. The sound of a door creaking open behind me pulled my attention away from the mirror. Lilian stepped out of her room, already dressed in her maid uniform. Her hair was neatly tied back, and her usual energetic smile was plastered across her face. ¡°Ready for the day?¡± she asked, her tail swishing behind her as she adjusted her cuffs. I nodded, grabbing my coat and throwing it over my shoulders. The personal maids who accompanied the students to this academy weren¡¯t just ordinary maids. Lilian, like the others, were trained and skilled. Quite strong, too. To ensure they didn¡¯t lose their edge, the academy provided training facilities for them in a separate building. It was almost like an academy for the maids, hidden from the usual students'' sight. ¡°We better get going,¡± I said, walking toward the door. As I reached for the handle, there was a knock. Lilian looked at me with raised eyebrows before heading over to open it. On the other side stood Solara, looking a little uncertain, her hands clasped in front of her. ¡°I, uh¡­ thought we could walk there together since we¡¯ll be going to the same place,¡± she said, her eyes flicking up toward mine before quickly looking away. Lilian turned to me with a raised eyebrow, shooting me a questioning look. I ignored her expression and nodded. ¡°Yes, sure. Let¡¯s do that.¡± With that, the three of us stepped out into the crisp morning air. The academy grounds were coming to life as students and staff moved all about, preparing for the day ahead. We walked in comfortable silence at first, heading toward the grand building in the distance. Lilian eventually had to part ways, and I warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get caught by your fiance,¡± she said, making my eyes twitch as she headed off toward her training grounds with a casual wave, leaving me alone with Solara. She walked beside me, her eyes occasionally darting in my direction as if she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t quite find the words. Her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her dress, and there was an odd tension between us. I hope she¡¯s aware that I¡¯m engaged. ¡°Hey,¡± she finally said, her voice quieter than usual. ¡°I forgot to say thank you last night¡­ Even if it was your grandfather who told you to do this, I¡¯m still grateful.¡± I glanced at her, wondering when would be the right time to tell her the truth. She was a smart girl¡ªshe must have had doubts yesterday. If Sikandar really wanted to help her, why would he choose me, someone who had just unlocked his mana a year ago, to handle such a complex issue? My siblings would¡¯ve been better suited for the task. But I suppose since I managed to solve the problem, those doubts must have disappeared for now. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± I replied. Then, after a pause, I added, ¡°By the way, my siblings don¡¯t know about this. So let¡¯s keep it between us. Don¡¯t bring it up with them.¡± She blinked, a look of confusion crossing her face for a moment. ¡°Huh? Oh, okay¡­ It must be some secret mission from your grandpa, right?¡± She smiled her tone light again. ¡°I guess that¡¯s how you grew so strong so fast.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ something like that.¡± We continued our walk in silence after that, the towering castle-like academy looming ahead. It was an impressive structure¡ªan ancient medieval fortress turned school. The stone walls stretched high into the sky, with spires and towers that looked like they touched the clouds. It was both beautiful and somewhat intimidating, a mark of the legacy and power this place held. As we approached, I noticed the stares. People were watching us. Or rather, they were watching Solara. I could hear the faint whispers, the surprised murmurs. They had noticed her lack of wings, and it was causing quite the stir. Ignoring them, we entered the grand hall and made our way toward our classroom. It was a high-to-low bench setup, and as we stepped inside and scanned the room, I spotted Nebula sitting alone near the end. Her eyes found us immediately, narrowing slightly as she noticed Solara walking beside me, laughing at something I¡¯d said. ¡°Did that really happen right outside Waybound City? Hah, you shouldn¡¯t have stopped her, it¡¯d have been better if she cut off that arm!¡± She said, and I gave her an awkward laugh. We approached Nebula, and I nudged my chin at her before sliding into the seat beside her. Nebula greeted me with a nod, but her attention quickly shifted to Solara, who hesitated for a moment before sitting down on my other side. ¡°Good morning, Duchess Fenixia,¡± Nebula said, her tone neutral, but there was a curious glint in her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such good friends with my fiance?¡± Solara waved it off with a dismissive hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me that. Yes, we¡¯re childhood friends,¡± she lied shamelessly, although in noble settings it wasn¡¯t totally a lie. Nebula¡¯s eyes flicked between us for a moment, processing this dynamic. But she didn¡¯t comment further. Instead, she gave us both a polite smile before turning her attention to the front of the room as more students filed in. ¡°Looks like we have quite the crowd.¡± Indeed, the classroom was filled with the murmur of nobles talking amongst themselves, and I felt dozens of eyes on us, lingering gazes filled with curiosity or judgment. Crown Prince Orion, Prince Alaric, and many others were watching the three of us closely, all for different reasons. Solara, in particular, was drawing most of the attention today. These nobles knew about the Fenixia situation and what it meant for her to be unable to hide her wings. Although to be fair, they didn¡¯t know that there was a secret technique to it, but that ¡®she was traumatized and couldn¡¯t control her wings.¡¯ That was the general belief. That was why her transformation was so sudden and visible, and people were starting to piece things together. ¡°Is the Fenixia Duchy gonna rise back to its feet?¡± My Demonic Sphere caught a distant whisper. Unfortunately, it was too early to say anything about that. Before this zoo-like observation could continue any further, a loud yawn thankfully cut through the murmurs, and a figure stepped into the room. Our professor¡ªa tired man with long curly blonde hair, wearing sunglasses indoors for some reason¡ªstrode in lazily. He looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days. ¡°Are you brats a bunch of flies or mosquitos?¡± he drawled, glancing at us with disinterest. ¡°Quit your buzzing, it''s annoying. Let¡¯s get started with your first class.¡± As he began talking, the eyes all turned to him instead. I looked at the man and then realized a pair of eyes were still staring at me. She wasn¡¯t merely curious¡ªshe was glaring. Her eyes were fixed on Solara, a sharp glint of hatred in them. I recognized her immediately. Calista Valenford, I think? She was a black-haired girl with glasses who looked quite ordinary. She was a minor character who was the minion of a major character. That said character was from one of the families that was behind the fall of Fenixia. Indeed, the Imperial Family didn¡¯t want to dirty their hands with blood, so they used other families to execute the Fenixia Massacre. Words of Solara¡¯s wings would reach their ears soon, and they¡¯d try to eliminate her as soon as possible. If this phoenix learned to hide its wings, soon it¡¯d learn to soar with them too. They feared that. Thankfully, she was in the Waybound Academy now, so like the original timeline, they¡¯d try to eliminate her while making sure it wouldn¡¯t catch Erebia¡¯s Titan''s attention. Unfortunately for Miss Valenford and her lord Duke Seraph, Solara Fenixia was under my protection. I took a look at my Status Page. While I was not my grandfather, I did not plan to let them harm my lifespan bank.
Name: Iskandaar Romani Age: 19 years Race: Human Qi: 6666/6666 Level: 33 | 54% EXP
Class: Myth Slayer Class Level: [2/10] Class Skills:
  • Mythrend [Active]
  • Void Step [Active]
  • Soul Sever [Active]
  • Legendbreaker [Passive]
  • Veil of the Slayer [Passive]
  • Astral Rend [Active]
General Skills:
  • The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree [26.51%]
  • Insight [Basic]
  • Swordsmanship [Intermediate]
  • Kickboxing [Master]
  • Inner Focus [Intermediate]
Chapter 35 – First Class, Sparring I¡¯d not grown much stats-wise in the last half a year, but my martial arts had grown a lot. I also gained some new skills. Starting with the new General Skill. Inner Focus [Intermediate] was as simple as it sounded. After researching for a bit, I learned that it was a skill that people who meditated a lot received. So it must have resulted from my cultivation, which was basically meditating on gear. In just a couple of months, it was already at Intermediate rank. The more interesting one was my new Class Skill. I had leveled up my Class once in the last couple of months when I encountered a few spirits. Spirits and ghosts were considered myths, too, if they had enough interesting stories circling around them. I gained Astral Rend at Level 2 of Myth Slayer. Active: [Astral Rend]: There were also the techniques I learned on my own, which the Heavenly Demon had. It was a process of hundred trials and errors before I finally got them right, so there weren¡¯t many I learned. The ones I did were useful enough. Namely, [Flesh Explosion] and [True Demon God Art, Curse of Defying Heaven]. While I was considering all this, the room went dead silent. The usual murmur of nobles died down in an instant as our professor strolled in. His posture was casual, however it carried an air of authority. I think everyone here recognized him. ¡°Damn,¡± I muttered as I observed the man. He had the sort of presence that demanded respect without trying¡ªthe fact that he was a Lightning Spellsword, the youngest 7th Ascension in the Empire, probably helped. Haha. [Level 110] The man looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days, yet a snarky glint in his eyes made it clear he wasn¡¯t the kind of person you wanted to mess with. His long blonde hair was slightly disheveled, and he wore sunglasses indoors for reasons many students couldn¡¯t begin to imagine. ¡°Morning, brats,¡± he said, his voice lazy and slow that somehow carried through the entire room. ¡°Looks like a new bunch of snobby kids this year. Fantastic.¡± I caught a few students shifting uncomfortably in their seats. Nobles weren¡¯t used to being talked to like this, especially not by a professor. But none of them dared to say anything. Nobody wanted to offend him. There were only a few 7th Ascension individuals in the academy, and this man was one of them. He walked over to the chalkboard and, with a casual flick of his wrist, began writing. The sound of the chalk scratching against the board filled the room as he scrawled out a few words in his messy handwriting. [Waybound Academy: For Everyone] I raised an eyebrow while noticing a few nobles glancing around to see if anyone else was as confused as them. They were curious about the slogan. The professor didn¡¯t wait for anyone to ask. ¡°In case you lot were wondering,¡± he said, turning to face us, ¡°this academy isn¡¯t just for mages. Or knights. Or alchemists. It¡¯s for all of you. All kinds of students. If you¡¯re sitting here, then you¡¯re expected to learn from all kinds of teachers¡ªmagic, aura, swordsmanship, alchemy, whatever. Although you¡¯re here to specialize in one thing, you¡¯re going to learn about everything.¡± For a moment, he paused, stroking his chin as he looked back at the writing, ¡°Ah, and the same saying goes for nobles and commoners too¡ªhmm, I think that was the actual reason that saying was made¡­ anyways.¡± ¡°....¡± His eyes swept over the room, and I could practically feel the weight of his gaze as he studied us. I sat up a little straighter, trying not to look too interested. But it was hard not to pay attention to someone as interesting as him. He turned back to the board, underlining the word Everyone twice before continuing. ¡°You might think that because you¡¯re a mage, you don¡¯t need to know anything about aura. Or because you¡¯re a knight, you don¡¯t need to care about magic. That kind of thinking is why people like you would die on the battlefield.¡± I saw a few heads snap up at that, including Solara¡¯s beside me. Even Nebula¡¯s eyes had sharpened, though she maintained her calm exterior. ¡°In this academy,¡± the professor went on, ¡°you¡¯re going to learn the strengths and weaknesses of every discipline. Mages, knights, alchemists¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter. The more you know, the harder you are to kill. And let¡¯s be real¡­ some of you probably need all the help you can get.¡± He turned back to us with a grin that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Any complaints?¡± The room stayed silent. Not a single noble dared to speak up. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk a little. He already had them wrapped around his finger. ¡°Good. Now that we¡¯ve got that out of the way¡­¡± He dropped the chalk back into the tray and crossed his arms, leaning against the desk with an air of complete indifference. ¡°I¡¯m Professor Katheran. No last name. I¡¯ll be your homeroom teacher for Class S.¡± Even in Waybound Academy, Class S was the elite of the elite. Not just anyone got into this class, which was why we were getting this man as our Homeroom. Professor Katheran let the weight of his words hang in the air for a moment, as if daring someone to challenge him. No one did. ¡°Now, for those of you who don¡¯t know who I am¡ªgood. You shouldn¡¯t care about the names of the people teaching you. You should care about what they can do.¡± He pushed up his sunglasses slightly, revealing a flash of sharp, golden eyes beneath. ¡°I¡¯m one of the few people who can use both magic and aura. And before you ask, yes, that¡¯s crazy. Yes, that makes me better than most of the people you¡¯ll ever meet. Including yourselves.¡± I already knew that, but it seemed some students nearby truly hadn¡¯t heard of him. Using both magic and aura wasn¡¯t just crazy, that was nearly unheard of. Nebula had leaned forward slightly, her interest clearly piqued. Beside me, Solara¡¯s eyes were slightly wide, and a few students whispered among themselves, though they quickly shut up when Katheran shot them a glare. Speaking of both magic and aura¡­ Could I do that? It wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d seriously considered before. I did have my energy core on my abdomen, unlike these people. Can someone like me use magic? Magic had always seemed like something out of my reach, I always focused on learning the Heavenly Demon¡¯s martial arts. But¡­ If this guy could do it, then maybe¡­ No. I pushed the thought aside for the moment. There would be time to think about that later. Right now, I needed to focus on what he was saying. ¡°As your homeroom teacher,¡± Katheran continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be overseeing your progress this year. That means I¡¯ll be the one grading you, teaching you, and kicking your ass when you inevitably screw up.¡± He flashed another grin, this one a little sharper than before. ¡°I¡¯m not here to make your lives easy. I¡¯m here to make sure you survive long enough to matter in this world. We¡¯re not at any war right now, but the Demon King has been acting up lately, so who knows how long that¡¯d last?¡± His words caused a ripple of whisper that he allowed this time as he turned back to the board and wrote again. This time he filled the space with more practical information. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the basics,¡± he said, not bothering to look back at us. ¡°You lot are probably used to the idea of magic being separate from aura. Most people think that way. Some also say that aura is at the center of the chest, while mana rests within the heart. The thing is, the heart is almost at the center of the chest too, so that¡¯s a useless saying,¡± he added, ¡°the truth is, aura and mana are just two sides of the same coin. Magic is about control. Aura is about force. But both are just energy. Same energy, actually. The filter is just different, one flows through the heart, and the other flows around it. And once you understand that, the line between them starts to blur.¡± He tapped the board with his chalk, underlining the words Energy is Key. ¡°Whether you¡¯re casting spells or swinging a sword, you¡¯re using energy. What matters is how you control it. Mages focus on precision. Aura users focus on power. Both have their strengths. Both have their weaknesses.¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. He turned back to us, his gaze sweeping across the room once more. ¡°And by the time you leave this academy, you¡¯re going to know how to exploit both.¡± Ah, I didn¡¯t know about the heart filter part. I recalled telling myself how aura was far from mana¡¯s placement, and that was why it was different. I learned that from the game, but that was a dialogue from some common men. I guess not all the lore was accurate either unless it was from the narrator. So they were the same but different things. If I could learn to control both¡­ I glanced at the professor, who was now talking about the different ways magic could be manipulated, explaining the basic theories to the class. His words flowed easily, but the way he freely spoke suggested he wasn¡¯t just talking out of some textbook. He knew this stuff, for he¡¯d lived it. For the first time since I¡¯d arrived at this academy, I felt a spark of something new. This place didn¡¯t just have to be a place for me to keep an eye on the plot, I could learn many things from here. ¡°Alright,¡± Katheran said, breaking me out of my thoughts, ¡°let¡¯s see which one of you brats actually knows something. Raise your hand if you think you understand the basics of energy flow.¡± No one moved. Katheran smirked. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Let¡¯s get started then, shall we?¡± The lesson began, and the room filled with the sound of chalk on the board, marking the beginning of something I hadn¡¯t quite expected. **** The bell rang, sharp and clear, signaling the end of class. Professor Katheran, who had spent the last few hours drilling us on energy flow and the fundamentals of magic and aura control, stretched lazily. His chalk hit the tray with a clatter as he turned to face us. "Remember," he said, his voice carrying over the sound of students gathering their things, ¡°after lunch, to the training arena. Don¡¯t be late.¡± His sunglasses reflected the room¡¯s dim light as he slung his coat over his shoulder and strolled out the door. I stood up, stretching my legs as Solara and Nebula followed suit. ¡°Well, that was¡­ interesting,¡± Solara muttered, her voice low. ¡°So that¡¯s the infamous Katheran?¡± ¡°Yeah, good class,¡± I said, but before I could add anything else, a voice called out to me from across the room. ¡°Iskandaar!¡± I turned to see Dorian Varn, waving with a smile. He made his way over, his dark curls bouncing slightly with each step. I raised a hand in greeting. ¡°Dorian, good to see you.¡± ¡°Same,¡± he glanced at the two ladies beside me, raising an eyebrow with a playful grin. ¡°Hopefully I¡¯m not interrupting anything, am I?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Not at all. Dorian, meet Nebula and Solara.¡± I gestured to each of them as I spoke. ¡°Nebula Carlstein, my fianc¨¦e. Solara Fenixia, an¡­ old friend.¡± ¡°Pleasure,¡± Dorian said, offering a respectful nod. His gaze lingered on Solara for a second longer than necessary, but he quickly turned his attention back to me. ¡°You¡¯re heading to the cafeteria, right?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go together,¡± I said, leading the way as we filed out of the classroom. The hallways of the academy were bustling with students as we walked toward the cafeteria. I could feel eyes on us as we passed, but it wasn¡¯t unusual. Being in Class S automatically drew attention, plus I had made a name for myself recently. Alongside that, I had Solara by my side, and her lack of wings was bound to cause a stir. The whispers followed us, low and constant, but we ignored them. But then, something shifted in the atmosphere. The idle chatter in the hall quieted. Students ahead of us stopped in their tracks, their conversations dying off mid-sentence. I noticed the silence spreading, like a ripple, as more and more people turned to look down the hallway. I slowed my pace as my eyes caught what they were seeing. The others followed suit. Dorian, Nebula, and Solara all came to a stop beside me. We didn¡¯t need to ask why. The answer was walking straight toward us. Amelia Duskleaf, the Chancellor, moved gracefully down the hallway, her gaze locked on me. The crowd parted before her like water, students instinctively moving to the sides to give her space. Her long, light brown hair flowed behind her, and the glint of her purple eyes caught the light as she approached. I stiffened slightly, feeling the weight of her attention. She came to a stop right in front of me, a faint smile on her lips. ¡°Iskandaar,¡± she greeted, her voice smooth and commanding. ¡°I was expecting a visit from you by now, boy.¡± Her eyes twinkled with amusement. ¡°But it seems I need to tell you about that beforehand.¡± I blinked. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡ª¡± ¡°Meet me after school hours end, okay?¡± she interrupted smoothly, her tone leaving no room for argument, her hand reaching out and patting my cheek. ¡°Um¡­ sure,¡± I managed, feeling like a deer caught in headlights as a hundred eyes watched us. ¡°Good boy,¡± her smile widened slightly, a playful glitter in it before she turned and continued down the hallway. Her presence was still noticeable even after she was gone. The silence stretched for a few more seconds as everyone around us seemed to process what had just happened. Then, slowly, the usual murmur of voices resumed, though the whispers now had a new subject. I exhaled, glancing at the three standing beside me. Nebula looked at me blankly, her eyes narrowing slightly. Solara raised an eyebrow while Dorian just stared at me, his expression somewhere between impressed and shocked. ¡°What?¡± I muttered, feeling a little awkward under their collective scrutiny. ¡°Nothing,¡± Nebula said, though the look she gave me said otherwise. **** The training arena loomed ahead. It was an impressive gladiator-style structure with a wide, open floor and tiered seating that circled the entire arena. The ceiling was high, with beams of light streaming down, illuminating the center of the space. Yet, instead of taking the seats, we were all standing on the sandy ground, facing our teacher. I glanced around at the crowd of students, each one radiating a different level of excitement, nervousness, or pure anxiety. The tension in the air was palpable. ¡°Good,¡± Professor Katheran'' voice cut through the murmur, and we all straightened up as he walked toward us. ¡°You¡¯re all on time. Hopefully it stays this way.¡± A few students exchanged uncomfortable glances at that. The professor, as usual, didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°As I mentioned earlier in class,¡± Katheran continued, his eyes sweeping over the crowd, ¡°you¡¯ve all learned about aura and mana being two sides of the same coin. But now, I¡¯m going to show you how that actually works in practice. Practicals are always better than theories, in my opinion.¡± A quiet murmur rippled through the crowd, but no one dared to speak up. ¡°I need a mage,¡± Katheran said, raising two fingers, ¡°and a warrior. Any volunteers?¡± Murmurs quieted down immediately, and the silence that followed was deafening. No one moved, no one even breathed. The noble students, with all their bravado, kept their hands firmly at their sides, eyes averted. The commoners gulped. Finally, a voice broke the stillness. ¡°I¡¯ll volunteer.¡± It was Prince Orion stepping forward with a confident, almost arrogant smile. His aura was strong as usual¡ªcalculated and sharp. I could see the others'' glances, the way their eyes darted between him and the professor. Everyone was impressed at his courage. ¡°As expected of the Empire¡¯s next ruler,¡± someone whispered. Before anyone else could respond, another voice chimed in. ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± The Naga Princess slithered forward, her serpentine movements smooth and dangerous. She had a grin on her lips, her poisonous aura subtly pulsing through the air. The pair looked formidable facing one another, and I could feel the anticipation building as everyone wondered if this was going to be the match of the day. But Katheran shook his head. ¡°A poison [Mage] and a solar [Knight]. Not bad.¡± His eyes glinted with amusement. ¡°But no poison games on the first day. And certainly not with the prince. I¡¯ll remember your pair for a future class.¡± Orion¡¯s smile faltered for a moment, and I could practically feel his annoyance from where I stood. In the original timeline, it should¡¯ve been him. Professor Katheran was supposed to replace the Naga Princess with Alaric, who was a forest Mage. ¡°Today,¡± Katheran continued, his eyes sweeping the crowd before landing on someone else, ¡°we¡¯ll go with a different combination.¡± His gaze fixed on Nebula. ¡°You,¡± he said, and then¡­ he turned to me. ¡°And you. Blood [Mage] and a [Martial Artist]. That will make a good difference.¡± I blinked. Martial artist? How did he know? It might seem like a simple stupid question, but he called Orion a knight and me a martial artist. How could he tell the difference? Before I could dwell on it, I felt Nebula¡¯s eyes on me, and I met her gaze. She shrugged, already moving toward the center of the arena. Someone¡¯s eager. I followed her, feeling Orion¡¯s heated glare on my back. He was furious... mad that I stole his limelight. How childish for the future Emperor. Nebula and I weren¡¯t supposed to be the ones doing this, yet here we were. We kept stealing the limelight from him, so no wonder he was pissed. ¡°Looks like you two are ready to have a go,¡± Professor Katheran said, looking over at us. Nebula nodded at him and looked at me, ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you,¡± she said as we reached the center of the arena. There was a familiar glint in her eyes¡ªthe same one she¡¯d had back in the garden that day, curious to judge my strength. ¡°Not like last time.¡± I gave her a shrug, catching the wooden sword Katheran tossed in my direction. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got, my dear,¡± I said. She smirked, flexing her fingers as the familiar red glow of her blood magic began to gather around her hands. I could feel the shift in the air¡ªthe weight of the magic building. She wasn¡¯t holding back. Not this time. Katheran raised his hand, signaling the start. ¡°Begin.¡± Nebula didn¡¯t waste a second. She moved fast, her body a blur as she dashed toward me. ¡°[Blood Magic: Crimson Claw]!¡± She shouted, waving her hand forward. Blood claws extended from her hands in sharp, lethal arcs as they rushed at me. I responded instinctively, tapping into my True Demon Sword Art, First Form. But this time, it looked different. Instead of the usual red demonic energy that surged through my blade, I felt a flash of something new¡ªgolden, star-like energy. [True Demon Sword Art, First Form¡ª Absolute Cataclysm of the Demonic Butterfly] The sword in my hand flared with the Star Affinity, clashing against her blood claws with a burst of light. The arena exploded with the force of our collision. Chapter 36 – I’d Have No Choice But To Hunt You Down The arena exploded with the force of our collision. Nebula¡¯s blood claws clashed against my wooden sword, our energies exploding. The shockwave sent a ripple of energy through the air, dust swirled around us, and the impact reverberated through the arena. I held my ground even as I could feel the strength in her strikes, the weight behind each blow. She really wasn¡¯t holding back this time. Back when I was Level 12, she attacked me in the garden using a palm strike. As a [Mage], that wasn¡¯t her forte, but now that she knew I was at a higher level than her, she was tapping into her true powers. She followed up with the same attack when the impact and shockwave ended. This time, her blood claws sliced toward my side in a flash, and I deflected it with a quick flick of the blade, stepping into a counterstrike. My sword cut through the air, aimed for her shoulder, but she twisted away just in time, her eyes gleaming with fierce determination. "Is that all you''ve got?" she hissed, circling me with light, predatory steps. Her blue eyes glinted red for a brief moment. I didn¡¯t respond. There was no need to. I could tell she wanted to push me, force me to show more than just the basics. She was curious about what it meant for me to have two levels above her. A Level 10 Vampire was usually stronger than a Level 10 Human anyway, as the [Skills] they naturally possessed were stronger. So, my dear fiance was curious whether I was stronger than her. But I wasn¡¯t about to play into her hand. The first form of the True Demon Sword Art would be more than enough. In the end, she decided to compete with me with her own basic techniques. If I was just going to fight with the basics, she wanted to see whose basic techniques were better. Nebula lunged again, faster this time, her claws leaving crimson arcs in their wake as she swung at my head. I ducked beneath the strike, pivoting on my heel and countering with a swift upward slash. She blocked it with her forearm, her blood magic absorbing the force of my blow, but I could see her wince slightly. She was strong but not quite enough for me to tap into another technique. ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not going to show you the real deal with just this, my dear,¡± I said, dodging another attack. ¡°Tch,¡± her frustration grew, evident in the intensity of her attacks. Nebula wasn¡¯t being reckless, though¡ªshe was cautiously testing me, probing for a weakness. She was pretty good. I deflected another strike and slid backward to gain some distance, the wooden sword humming with faint golden light. Nebula¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her lips twisted into a smirk. ¡°Stop playing with me,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°Show me what you¡¯re hiding.¡± I considered her offer. She dashed forward again, her speed blurring as she closed the gap between us, but this time I stepped aside, avoiding the strike entirely. Her claws whistled past my ear, missing by several inches. She growled, swinging her arm wide, trying to catch me off guard, but I saw it coming. I parried the attack and spun around her, my movements quick and efficient. The first form of my sword art was built on precision and economy of motion, and I used that to my advantage, staying just out of reach of her deadly claws. Nebula snarled, ¡°[Blood Magic: Veil of Bloody Mist]!¡± and her blood magic flared around her hands as she released a wave of crimson energy in every direction. A new Skill. It spread through the air like a thick mist, making it harder to see her movements. I felt her presence shift behind me, and I reacted instinctively. [Void Step]. Since she had already used a second technique, I decided to use one also. The world blurred for a split second. She was behind me, but then I was behind her, my sword already raised. Nebula¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she spun around, just in time to see the wooden blade softly pushing against her throat. The mist vanished. The arena fell deathly silent. The students watching us in awe, frozen, their eyes wide with shock. Even Katheran, leaning back with disinterest, slowly stood up straighter, his sunglasses locked on me. Nebula¡¯s breath hitched as I moved the weight of the wooden blade on her shoulder, the glow of her blood magic flickering and fading as she realized the fight was over. "That''s enough," Katheran¡¯s voice cut through the tension. I pulled my sword back, stepping away from Nebula as she lowered her arms, her face still in disbelief. She wasn¡¯t used to losing, and I could tell she wasn¡¯t happy about it. Honestly though, it was pretty close. In a battle to the death, things might go either way¡­ Uh, hm, perhaps I was being too humble. My sword technique wasn''t at its 100% strength when using Star Affinity, so this wasn''t a fair match. I''d have to use my Chaos Affinity, as in my Demonic Qi, to use my full power. Regardless, I wasn¡¯t about to give her the satisfaction of seeing anything more than what I¡¯d already shown. As I thought, the first form of True Demon Sword Art was more than enough to handle this. Nebula¡¯s gaze lingered on me for a moment, something unreadable flashing in her eyes before she turned away and bowed slightly. I returned the gesture, but I could sense her displeasure¡ªit wasn¡¯t about the loss but about not being able to gauge the extent of my abilities. The fact that she couldn¡¯t tell the true gap between us. Katheran walked toward us, his arms crossed, and he gave us both a scrutinizing look. "Well, well," he muttered, glancing between us. "Not bad. You both showed more restraint than I expected... especially you." His eyes landed on me, and for the first time, there was a flicker of genuine interest. ¡°Interesting skill. Similar to the spell Blink?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± I nodded. The other students watched in stunned silence, clearly impressed by the display. Even Katheran seemed to be sizing me up, though he didn¡¯t comment further. ¡°That¡¯ll do for today,¡± he finally said, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°We¡¯ll pick up where we left off tomorrow. Now go get some rest.¡± I nodded, lowering my sword as Nebula gave me one last look before turning to leave the arena. She didn¡¯t wait for me. The tension in her shoulders told me she wasn¡¯t satisfied with how the spar had ended, but she could do nothing about it. As the students began to file out of the arena, I felt a few eyes linger on me longer than usual. Some were curious, some impressed, and others¡­ suspicious. But I ignored them, making my way out of the arena as well, my mind already thinking ahead. ¡°Damn¡­ he¡¯s kinda hot.¡± ¡°Girl, weren¡¯t you judging me for finding him handsome during the orientation?¡± This academy had more to offer than I¡¯d originally thought. **** I caught up to Nebula, who was walking quite fast, her arms crossed and her jaw tight. "You¡¯re holding back," she said flatly, but there wasn¡¯t any accusation in her tone. ¡°You¡¯re not an enemy,¡± I shrugged, brushing it off. Her eyes narrowed, but she didn¡¯t push the topic any further. Instead, she sped up as if trying to shake me off without another word. Dorian came up to us, panting with his usual easygoing smile. ¡°Damn, that was something, Iskandaar. You too, Nebula. I didn¡¯t know you two were that strong,¡± he said. His tone was casual, but I could hear the curiosity behind it. He wasn¡¯t the only one wondering about that Void Step, Nebula was too, I could tell. I gave him a small smile. ¡°There¡¯s more where that came from, but I¡¯ll save it for later.¡± Soon, Solara joined us, slipping beside us in comfortable silence as the day¡¯s events slowly settled in. The eyes on us were no different than usual, though now they seemed more focused on me than the morning when Solara was the main attraction. As we reached the academy¡¯s main entrance, Nebula turned toward me. She stared at me silently, briefly looking at Solara, then Dorian, and then back at me. It seemed she wanted to tell me something but couldn¡¯t, given the company. She gave me a brief nod of acknowledgement. ¡°Well, I¡¯m off. See you tomorrow, Iskandaar.¡± ¡°Yeah, tomorrow,¡± I responded, watching as she and Solara headed toward the Class S¡¯ dorm, leaving Dorian and me alone. He shot me a glance, his dark curls swaying slightly with his movements. ¡°Care to grab a drink?¡± I shook my head, chuckling lightly. ¡°Not today. I¡¯ve got an appointment with the chancellor, remember?¡± Dorian¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Ah, yes, right. Can¡¯t believe I forgot about something like that.¡± I chuckled, turning away with a small wave. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with you later.¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡­. As I walked through the academy¡¯s winding halls, the presence of the chancellor¡¯s office loomed closer. I wasn¡¯t nervous, it was just Amelia, but the added title of a chancellor did bother me a little. This wasn¡¯t exactly how I had planned to end my first day of classes, but life threw curveballs. I reached the door of her office and knocked gently. Almost immediately, a soft, feminine voice called out from the other side. ¡°Come in.¡± I pushed open the door and stepped inside. The room was filled with warm light, the kind that was meant to put you at ease, and the woman sitting behind the desk made it even easier to relax. Men¡¯s minds often melted in front of eye candy. Amelia Duskleaf, Chancellor of Waybound Academy, whom I had known as the fake Baroness, my flirty partner in battle for Lockdarn, sat there with her usual calm, composed smile. Her purple eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement, and I couldn¡¯t tell if it was genuine or if she was enjoying some private joke at my expense. ¡°Iskandaar Romani,¡± she greeted, her voice smooth and melodic. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you. I honestly thought you¡¯d visit me by now, but I had to call you myself. It¡¯s almost as if you didn¡¯t miss me at all? Your behavior hurts me.¡± I cleared my throat. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve been¡­ meaning to stop by.¡± I offered a polite nod. ¡°How¡¯ve you been, Amelia?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re calling your chancellor by name?¡± She asked, and I smiled awkwardly, making her burst out laughing. ¡°Heh. I¡¯ve been well. Please, take a seat,¡± she replied, gesturing toward the chair opposite her. I sat down, the chair creaking slightly as I settled into it. I smiled at her, and after that, we exchanged a few pleasantries and small talk that helped calm the air around the room. She hadn¡¯t changed from what I remembered; the revelation of her identity as the chancellor didn¡¯t suddenly make her a different person. I soon found myself relaxing, returning to myself from back then. ¡°What was that in the hallway? Suddenly touching your student¡¯s cheek like that is some insane work. The students might get the wrong idea.¡± ¡°Oh, what ideas?¡± ¡°Well,¡± I shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say. You do know how dirty these noble rumors can be? Like this one time, this guy tried to spread a rumor about me that I relished in watching girls entertain horses.¡± She burst out laughing, falling back into her chair, and her laughter made me laugh in response. We laughed for a few minutes, and at one point, wiping her tears of joy, she barely calmed down. ¡°Let me breathe, wait,¡± she let out a breath, giggling again, as she tried to calm down. Clearing her throat, she looked at me a little seriously. It took her long enough to get to the point behind today¡¯s meeting. "It was you, wasn¡¯t it?" Her tone was light, but eyes were serious. My guard went up a little as I asked. "What do you mean?" ¡°The one who fixed Solara¡¯s wings,¡± she clarified, leaning back slightly in her chair. ¡°You can deny it. But the signs are all there.¡± I picked up the cup of tea that a servant had brought earlier, taking a sip. I put it down and looked at her. "Why would you think that?" She chuckled softly, her voice warm but firm. "Well, for one, some students saw you two leaving the ball together last night. And then, today, she was first seen walking beside you with no wings. Her wings have been a known issue for years, and now, suddenly, they¡¯re gone. Noble rumors start for a reason, boy." I stared at her, sipping tea again. She hummed and then leaned forward, her elbows resting on the desk as she clasped her hands. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not interrogating you. Rest assured. I actually want to thank you.¡± I frowned, unsure where this was going. ¡°Hm?¡± Amelia¡¯s smile softened. ¡°I¡¯ve been chancellor for a few decades, many other members of Fenixia have studied at Waybound during my time. So I¡¯m aware of the pain those wings brought her. On her bones. Her body. You¡¯ve done her a great service.¡± She observed me with a smile as I nodded. ¡°She¡¯s a childhood friend,¡± I said, and she slowly nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, but¡­¡± she trailed off, her gaze sharpening slightly. ¡°But this will cause you trouble. I hope you know that, boy.¡± "...I¡¯m aware." ¡°Good,¡± she said, her voice lowering slightly. ¡°You¡¯re a smart boy, so I¡¯m sure you understand what the Fenixia name means. That girl comes with a lot of enemies.¡± I nodded. ¡°I presumed as much.¡± Amelia leaned back in her chair, studying me closely. ¡°I really hope you¡¯re aware of the scale of things. Even if you¡¯re Sikandar¡¯s grandson, they won''t stop. This is Waybound. Sikandar¡¯s influence doesn¡¯t reach here. He can¡¯t start an investigation if you two ¡®accidentally¡¯ die.¡± To put it bluntly, this place was the perfect stage to eliminate the last Phoenix¡­ and the fool who helped her. I met her gaze, letting the weight of her words settle in. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯ve seen me. Do you think these kids will be an issue to me?¡± For the first time, her smile faded slightly. ¡°I¡­ think you¡¯ll be fine,¡± she said, almost worried. ¡°However, given how injured you were after using that technique, I don¡¯t think you can use it constantly. So you have to be careful. But yes, I do think you¡¯ll be fine,¡± she leaned over, smiling. ¡°This is why I showed the students how much I pamper you by touching your cheek because you¡¯re much stronger than them.¡± I was about to reply, but her smile dropped. A hint of something dark crossed her eyes as she added, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask this before, but as the Chancellor in charge of all the students in this school, the kids around you, I have to ask¡­ if only for their safety¡­ what are you?¡± I forced my expression to remain calm. I stopped myself from swallowing and raised an eyebrow, feigning ignorance. "What do you mean?" ¡°Are you the Avatar of one of the Devil Pillars? Or perhaps the Demon King himself?¡± Amelia said, putting me on edge. She wasn¡¯t joking. Her eyes were sharp, searching for any reaction. I laughed, though it felt forced. ¡°Those are some wild guesses, Amelia.¡± She didn¡¯t laugh. She just stared at me, her smile gone, her gaze unwavering. I looked back at her, my laughter ending abruptly. The sweet exchange between us was now gone. The tension between us thickened, the air in the room growing heavier. ¡°So¡­ what if I was?¡± I asked in the end, my gaze locked on hers. Her smile didn¡¯t return, her voice turning cold. "Then I would have to hope no one else found out. Because while I would keep that secret¡­ if a third party came to me with this report, I¡¯d have no choice but to send out an official hunt order for Iskandaar Romani." The room seemed to hold its breath as we stared at each other, neither willing to break the silence. When I didn¡¯t reply, she burst out laughing, the tension breaking as she leaned back with a shrug. "But of course, that¡¯s just a hypothetical,¡± she looked into my eyes, telling me the unspoken words. ¡°We¡¯re not really talking about you, are we? You¡¯re a human, through and through, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± I said, the edge in my voice barely noticeable. The conversation ended there, but the unspoken threat lingered between us as I stood up to leave. She stared at me, eyes filled with worry, and a new threat lingered over my shoulders. I had to be extra careful to keep up my appearance. ¡°Be careful, Iskandaar,¡± she said softly as I reached the door. ¡°Not everyone here is as¡­ understanding as I am.¡± I paused, glancing back at her. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± I was glad I had her on my side. But¡­ if someone else learned about my secret and reported it, she¡¯d no longer be able to help me. No, she¡¯d be forced to turn against me. I walked back into the academy¡¯s busy halls, my brain throbbing against my skull as I wondered how I¡¯d raise the Heavenly Demon God Cult in the Academy while hiding my identity. **** Calista Valenford slowly got up from her knees, adjusting the hem of her dress as she pushed her glasses back up the bridge of her nose, loosening the hair that she had tied just earlier. Her fingers trembled slightly as she did so, though not from exhaustion¡ªno, she had grown used to this. It was more the disgust she kept buried deep down, hidden beneath the mask of servitude she wore. She stood before Victor Seraph, the first son of Duke Seraph and a 4th-year student at Waybound Academy. His imposing figure lounged casually in a high-backed chair, a faint glint of arrogance in his eyes as he drank from a crystal glass. His dark hair fell in waves around his shirtless shoulders, and his sharp features carried the cruel confidence of someone who had never faced consequences for his actions. When he finally finished his drink, he set the glass down on the table beside him, his gaze locking on her. He looked at her as if she was beneath him, and honestly, she had come to accept that reality by now. As the eldest son of the Seraphic Tortoise Duke, he was fated to succeed his father in his title. A man like him was far beyond her. ¡°So,¡± Calista began when he finished the drink, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her, ¡°my lord, what is your plan with them?¡± Victor hummed before his lips curling into a smirk. ¡°I¡¯ve got a good idea,¡± he said, amusement lacing his tone. He leaned back, his fingers tapping lightly against the armrest. ¡°Your classes have only just begun, right? In that case, soon there will be a dungeon trial class¡ªstandard for first-years.¡± Calista nodded silently, waiting for him to continue. Victor¡¯s smirk deepened as he added. ¡°You might not know this yet, being a first-year yourself, but some seniors¡ªlike me¡ªvolunteer to guide the juniors during these trials. Dungeons are dangerous after all, and nobody wants precious new students dead because of an¡­ accident.¡± Her eyes narrowed slightly behind her glasses. ¡°You¡¯re planning to handle this personally, my lord?¡± She was surprised to hear that. ¡°Of course not,¡± he scoffed, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Why should I risk getting caught in the middle of this? Even a small mistake could crack the entire plan. Why should I bear that burden when there are more... disposable options?¡± Calista nodded, understanding what he meant. Victor Seraph wasn¡¯t one to dirty his hands directly. The Emperor used Duke Seraph to do his dirty work, and now Duke Seraph¡¯s son would use other smaller nobles to do his dirty work. Quite fitting, these stupid nobles biting each other. Victor was smart, using others to do his bidding while remaining untouchable. The cruelty wasn¡¯t just in his actions but in the meticulous way he orchestrated the suffering of others from behind the scenes. ¡°Your job,¡± he continued, ¡°is to ensure they''re teamed together during this dungeon trial. The team selection is supposed to happen randomly by drawing lots. But we both know how easy it is to... manipulate such things. You can manage that, can¡¯t you?¡± Calista bowed her head, her fingers twitching slightly. ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± she answered softly. ¡°It will be done.¡± ¡°Good,¡± satisfied with her response, Victor stood from his chair, stretching lazily as though the matter had little consequence. He ran a hand through his dark hair, the weight of his cruelty lingering between them. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave then, my lord,¡± Calista bowed and then turned on her heel, preparing to leave. But just as she reached the door, his voice stopped her. ¡°Wait,¡± he called, his tone laced with the familiar command that sent a chill down her spine. ¡°...We¡¯re not done yet.¡± Her body stiffened, her heart sinking as she understood the implications. She closed her eyes briefly, exhaling a silent sigh before slowly returning to face him. Victor¡¯s smirk widened as his eyes swept over her. ¡°Come here.¡± Calista¡¯s mind went blank, her feet moving of their own accord as she returned to him, obedient as ever. It wasn¡¯t fear that drove her¡ªit was survival. She knew what kind of men grew up in the nobility, and even among them, Victor Seraph easily stood out both for his unbearable strength and cruelty. Refusing him wasn¡¯t an option. It had never been for someone as insignificant as her. Her stomach twisted in disgust, but she pushed it all down, locking it away where it couldn¡¯t show. This was her role in the Seraph household, after all. A pawn in a game where she had no power to refuse. The sunset outside the windows as she stepped back into his grasp, giving in as always. Chapter 37 – The Underlying Schemes I returned to my dorm, and not in a good mood. The weight of the day pressed down on my shoulders. Between the sparring with Nebula and that conversation with Amelia, my mind was spinning. Especially the latter. That left a bitter taste in my mouth. I needed to freshen up. Greeting Lilian and kicking off my boots, I made my way to the bathroom, letting the steam from the hot shower clear my head. It felt nice. The water poured down, washing away the tension from my muscles, but my thoughts were still on the conversation earlier. I sighed. Her worries were visible, but she had basically said I shouldn¡¯t expect any help from her if I got busted. Maybe it was dumb, but I was expecting some promise of help instead. Well, she has her own duties. Just like I had mine. There was no choice but to make my cult, not when the fate of my life, as well as the fate of the planet, rested on its creation. Even if it caused trouble, I couldn¡¯t stop recruiting people. I couldn¡¯t just start a cult and half-ass it. That¡¯d ruin the point. I stepped out of the shower, drying off quickly, the cool air of the room helping to reset my focus. Just as I wrapped the towel around my waist, there was a knock on the door. "Lilian, could you get that?" I called out, knowing the maid was probably lurking somewhere nearby, as usual. ¡°I¡¯m making your tea. Can¡¯t you take it?¡± Lilian called from the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m almost naked,¡± I responded, hearing a grumble. Then her footsteps moved across the room. I expected her to open the door and retreat into her space like she usually did whenever guests came by back home, but this time was different. The sound of the door creaking open was followed by a voice. "Iskandaar?" I froze for a second. It was Solara. Why is she- ah right, the meeting. "Come in," I called out, quickly putting on pants. Lilian walked in, and Solara stepped behind her, her eyes sweeping over the space before landing on me. She raised an eyebrow at my shirtless state but didn¡¯t comment on it. ¡°Young master, there¡¯s a guest, can¡¯t you be more modest?¡± Lilian said, holding back a cackle. At first, I didn¡¯t mind if Lilian stayed around this time¡ªher curiosity was getting the better of her, and honestly, there was nothing to hide¡ªbut her annoying remark made me reconsider. I shot her a glare as she looked away. I grabbed a shirt from the nearby chair and pulled it on quickly, ignoring the two girls. When I was done, I looked at Solara. "I take it you''re here for that," I said. She nodded, her expression serious. "Yes. As promised, I wanted to try bringing out my wings. And then see if I can¡­ fly." "Good," I responded, motioning toward the center of the room. "How about you try it here? Spread your wings. The room¡¯s big enough." Solara looked at where I pointed and took a deep breath, stepping into the middle of the room. Lilian¡¯s eyes glinted with curiosity as she leaned in a bit closer, interested in what was about to happen. I didn¡¯t tell her to back off, it wasn¡¯t dangerous. If she wanted to watch, I wasn¡¯t going to stop her. ¡°Alright, then¡­¡± Solara stood still for a moment, closing her eyes and exhaling slowly. Then she looked at me, locking her gaze with mine. A silent question passed between us, and I nodded in encouragement. Her wings burst out of her back with a suddenness that filled the room with light. I heard Lilian gasp behind me, but I was too focused on Solara to pay much attention. The wings were different this time, fuller in volume and more alive. They unfurled like the petals of a flower, the fiery glow brighter than before, casting flickering shadows around the room. She stood there for a moment, breathing heavily. Her green eyes met mine, and her shaky lips curled up into a small grin. I smiled back. The sheer power of her wings seemed to fill her with renewed energy, and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh as I watched her. ¡°They look gorgeous,¡± I said, walking over and gently touching her feathers. They were warm to the touch, flinching as I ran my finger over. She shivered a little as I observed her wings with interest. Can they really fly? I wondered, watching her clear her throat. I think it felt ticklish? Her face looked weird. I pulled back my hand and looked at her. ¡°Ready?" I asked, already nudging her toward the balcony door. She followed my gaze and swallowed her saliva. Her eyes flicked toward the open doorway. She could see the drop below¡ªtwo floors down to the courtyard. Not a big fall, but enough to make her hesitate. "I won¡¯t fall¡­ right?" she asked, her voice shaky despite the grin on her face. "You won¡¯t," I reassured her, opening the door wider. A true phoenix didn¡¯t need to learn how to fly; she could just do it. "And even if you do, it¡¯s not like a small drop would kill you," I said while giving her a quick wink of encouragement. Solara took a deep breath, nodding as she stepped through the door. The cool night air hit her face, causing her wings to flutter slightly. She moved to the balcony''s edge, peering over the railing at the ground below. I could see the hesitation still lingering in her eyes, the fear of failing tugging at the back of her mind. She took another breath¡­ and jumped. Solara plummeted toward the ground, face first, like a rock. For a second, my heart stopped. The wind caught her wings, but it wasn¡¯t enough to slow her fall. She was going to¡ª Her wings snapped open with a loud whoosh, flapping against the air, and just before her face could meet the ground, she was flung back up into the sky. And she was flung fast. I watched as she soared higher and higher, her laughter ringing throughout the night. She rose above the buildings, towering over the grand expanse of the academy, the dozens of marble buildings. She looked like a mini sun illuminating the world below. Her wings caught the moonlight, and I saw real joy in her eyes for the first time. She laughed, her voice echoing across the academy grounds, her face alight with pure exhilaration. She looked down at the world beneath her, then up at the sky above, and kept laughing, her wings carrying her higher, freer than she had ever been. ¡°Ha¡­hahaha!¡± She laughed, circling above me, looking at me. ¡°I am flying! I- I did it! We did it!¡± She shouted at the top of her lungs, grinning down at me. Lilian appeared beside me, handing over a glass of tea without a word. She stood quietly as I leaned against the balcony railing, sipping the tea, and watching Solara conquer the sky. "She looks happy," Lilian commented softly, her eyes following Solara¡¯s flight. "Yeah," I agreed, my voice low. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I watched her. She wasn¡¯t just happy. She was truly alive for the first time in who knew how long. The scenery was blissful. The only sound was her laughter, accompanied by the gentle breeze and the occasional flap of Solara¡¯s wings as she danced through the air. I took another sip of tea, letting the moment stretch on. It wasn¡¯t every day you saw a Phoenix take to the skies for the first time. ¡­Seven Stars of the Heavenly Demon, I looked at her as I recalled the seven important characters from [Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God]. The swords of the cult leader. How does the title Phoenix Star sound? The night moved on, and I stayed where I was, watching the girl laugh and fly until the stars began to dot the sky. **** The next morning came quickly, and we walked toward the class building before I knew it. The cool morning breeze was refreshing, and the sun peeked through the trees, casting long shadows on the academy grounds. Nebula and Mirella were walking alongside Solara and me this time. Lilian, of course, tagged along as usual, though she and Mirella were about to split off toward their own duties. We were mid-conversation when I saw someone waving at us from a distance. It was Riasmin. She jogged over, her fiery hair bouncing behind her, and flashed a small smile. "Morning,¡± she greeted, and then her eyes fell on Solara. ¡°Solara¡­ It was you last night, right?¡± ¡°Big sister Riasmin,¡± the girl stepped over and hugged my sister. Their red hair brushed against one another, although Solara¡¯s carried a tint of orange. Riasmin laughed, hugging her back. Soon Solara pulled back from the hug and grinned, ¡°It was me, yes. How¡¯ve you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been great,¡± Riasmin said, opening her mouth before closing again. ¡°Listen, girl, let¡¯s catch up this evening, alright? I don¡¯t want you to be late for your class.¡± Solara nodded easily. As the girl who¡¯d have been her sister-in-law if her brother was still alive, Solara had always found Riasmin really friendly and approachable. We also exchanged greetings with her, and she silently turned to me. "What¡¯s up?" I asked, curious about her timing.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Riasmin hummed. ¡°I just wanted to drop by and apologize. I was supposed to attend your guys¡¯ class today as a volunteer for your dungeon exploration, but¡­¡± she trailed off, scratching the back of her neck sheepishly. ¡°My mentor gave me a sudden task, and I can¡¯t escape it. These old [Knights] are such a pain to argue with.¡± Nebula froze for a second, her eyes widening. ¡°Wait, dungeon exploration class?¡± Riasmin blinked, and then her eyes widened too. ¡°Oops!¡± She bit her tongue, realizing her slip-up. ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to say that. Shoot. It was supposed to be a surprise for the first-years. You guys pretend you didn¡¯t hear that, alright?¡± Nebula¡¯s gaze shifted to me, and I could already see her mind racing. She took the Academy really seriously. I guess I should start doing the same, too. We¡¯d normally be told about a dungeon class ahead of time¡ªbut Katheran liked to pull surprise tests. It was an event in the game, too. ¡°Hey wait,¡± I saw Lilian furrow her brows in confusion as she glanced at Riasmin. ¡°Did you just say your mentor is a Knight? Why? You¡¯re a mage?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Riasmin tilted her head, confused momentarily before she smiled again. ¡°I¡¯m not a Mage,¡± she corrected, proudly placing a hand on her chest. ¡°I¡¯m a Knight.¡± Lilian¡¯s face went slack for a second. "You¡¯re a Knight? No way." she echoed, stunned, her ears twitching as she processed the information. She probably recalled the gold sand incident before the orientation, which seemed like magic to normal people. The rest of us didn¡¯t react much. Solara looked at me, confused as to why my personal maid was so confused about common information. Everyone already knew that Riasmin was famous for her prowess as a Knight. Surprisingly, it was Iaskin who was a Mage. I¡¯d have to explain some stuff to Lilian later on. Riasmin giggled at the maid¡¯s confusion. ¡°You¡¯re cute. Come complain to me if my brother tries to mess with you. I shook my head, deciding to move away from this conversation. "Anyway, if you can¡¯t volunteer, what about Iaskin? Couldn¡¯t he come today?" Her smile faltered slightly, and she sighed. ¡°Iaskin¡­ has been acting really weird lately. Busy with stuff he avoids telling me about,¡± she said vaguely, shrugging her shoulders. There was something in her tone that made me pause. Her words weren¡¯t as light-hearted as before. My expression darkened. Does she suspect his affiliation with those people already? She¡¯s sharp. Shit, I really need to do something about Iaskin before it¡¯s too late. I nodded, not wanting to push the subject. ¡°Anyways, you guys will be late. See you,¡± Riasmin waved and ran off. We waved at her. As the conversation wrapped up, Lilian and Mirella exchanged quick goodbyes and parted ways, heading off toward their maid school. That left Nebula, Solara, and me walking toward the classroom. The walk was quiet, and Nebula looked tense. She worries too much about this stuff, I noted again. There was an air of anticipation, especially with the mention of the dungeon exploration class. To be fair, I should be on guard too. I had an odd feeling things could go wrong here. My instincts were telling me to be ready. As we entered the classroom, we found seats and settled in. Students were filing in one by one, most of them looking just as clueless as we were. The atmosphere was still casual¡ªtoo casual. It wasn¡¯t long before our teacher, Professor Katheran, strolled into the room with his usual nonchalant attitude. With his sunglasses still on, he walked over to the front of the class without much fanfare. ¡°Morning, brats,¡± he said lazily, not even waiting for us to respond before launching into what he had to say. ¡°Hope you guys didn¡¯t eat anything heavy during breakfast. From what I''ve observed, barfing in the dungeon is always disgusting.¡± ¡°Huh? Dungeon?¡± A collective murmur rippled through the room, the students exchanging confused glances. ¡°So she wasn¡¯t joking¡­¡± Nebula¡¯s head turned toward me, her brow furrowed. This dungeon thing was definitely news to everyone. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nebula, you¡¯re strong,¡± Solara said. ¡°I¡¯ve been to a dungeon once, and while it can be dangerous, the ones regulated by the Academy can¡¯t be deadly.¡± ¡°Depends on the dungeon. The Academy also has dangerous ones. But you¡¯re right, we first years will definitely get a safe attempt,¡± I added, making the two girls consider my words. As we turned back to the front, I felt something odd. A gaze. It wasn¡¯t hostile but unmistakable¡ªsomeone was watching me. Not just casually glancing but fixating. I had a feeling who it was. I didn¡¯t turn to look, keeping my face neutral. My gut feeling might not have been a false call if it was who I guessed it was. **** The class followed Professor Katheran outside, the murmur of footsteps and hushed conversations filling the air as we walked. After a decently long walk, the academy''s pristine buildings gave way to something older, more worn down. The building we approached was nothing like the grand, polished structures of the academy grounds. It looked ancient, its stone walls weathered and cracked, ivy creeping up the sides. It felt out of place here, like a relic from a forgotten era. "This," Katheran began, gesturing toward the building with a lazy wave as he approached the gate, ¡°is an old dungeon. It used to be a school building long ago, until one day, it turned into a dungeon after an¡­ incident. Since then, it¡¯s been used for training students for decades¡ªmaybe even longer than I¡¯ve been alive.¡± His sunglasses reflected the dim light as he continued. ¡°Not that dangerous since it¡¯s kept clean of deadly monsters regularly, but still enough to make some of you piss your pants. But don¡¯t worry,¡± he added with a smirk. ¡°You¡¯ll be accompanied by help. I¡¯ll be outside, relaxing." Some students shifted nervously, while others glanced at each other with excitement. Dungeons were notorious for being unpredictable, even if they were maintained. And Katheran¡¯s tone, as usual, didn¡¯t exactly inspire confidence. We reached the entrance, and going through the gate, we found a heavy, iron-clad basement door embedded into the ground. That was the door that led to the dungeon below. Besides that, we found out what he meant by ¡®help¡¯ just now. Nine upperclassmen stood beside the door, waiting for us, each carrying a distinct air of experience and power. They smiled as they watched us approach. Some of their postures relaxed, while some wore scary expressions. It was clear they knew their role in this little show, and it looked like they were enjoying it. The whispers spread almost immediately among the first-years. Some of the girls admired the senior boys, while the guys seemed more focused on sizing up the female seniors. They all looked capable, and I could feel the subtle shift in the air as our class began to realize that one day, they, too, could earn that kind of aura around themselves. There were barely any fourth-year students in that group, though. I did notice one of them, though. Someone important, with dark skin and light blonde hair tied in a long braid that fell over her white-and-blue uniform. She was a foreigner at first glance, with the insignia of a fourth-year student on her uniform, as a blue cape with golden lining fluttered from her shoulders. She was yawning when she paused, noticing me looking. She tilted her head and shrugged. When she looked away, her eyes fell on Orion. Her casual expression changed, and a scowl crossed her features. She turned away quickly to avoid being noticed. Zahra Al-Zahiri, the illegitimate daughter¡­ of the Erebian Emperor. Although I doubted anybody else knew that here. She¡¯d get in serious trouble if people found out. Katheran clapped his hands once, breaking the murmurs. ¡°By drawing lots, I¡¯m going to divide you into groups of five,¡± he explained. ¡°Each group will be assigned to one of these seniors who volunteered to guide you through the dungeon.¡± He pulled out a box from under his arm, shaking it slightly. The sound of papers rustling inside filled the quiet courtyard. ¡°Anybody up to volunteer?¡± I felt a familiar sense of anticipation settle in my gut as he called for a volunteer to draw the lots. Without missing a beat, Calista Valenford raised her hand and stepped forward. I watched her closely as she walked up to the front, her face neutral but her movements precise, like someone who already knew the outcome. A minute later, she dipped her hand into the box, pulling out a small slip of paper. Katheran nodded, allowing her to read the names. ¡°Nebula Carlstein,¡± she called first, and Nebula sighed. She definitely wasn¡¯t expecting to be called at the very beginning. She looked at me and then soon stepped forward with her usual composed demeanor. Her eyes didn¡¯t betray much emotion as she walked ahead, waiting for the rest of her group. ¡°...Orion Ethenar,¡± Calista went on, and I frowned. Orion stepped forward with a smirk. Soon, the names continued, one after another, and slowly, the first group was formed, totaling five. Just like in the game, the other three members were Prince Alaric Roshmar, Princess Sathari Nezehra, and Edward Blackwood, who was some countryside Baron¡¯s son. It bothered me a little that Nebula wasn¡¯t on my team, but she¡¯d be fine. There was an event in the game with this group in the dungeon, and luck and fate worked together to make it happen. ¡°Alright, who wants the Prince¡¯s group?¡± Professor Katheran asked, looking at the seniors. Zahra Al-Zahiri raised her hand, as did a bunch of other nobles who wanted to impress the prince. The professor nodded at Zahra, ¡°I¡¯ll leave his group to you. Next.¡± The group gathered around Zahra, who led them into the basement door, while Calista continued her name call. Each time five names were called, one of the seniors stepped forward, volunteering to lead that group into the dungeon. I glanced at Solara beside me. Her lips were pressed together, her brows slightly furrowed as she watched the process unfold. She looked like she was really hoping to be grouped with me. We were both waiting, our names yet to be called. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Calista¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Iskandaar Romani.¡± I exhaled quietly and stepped forward. ¡°Solara Fenixia,¡± she added, and Solara joined me, giving me a sidelong glance that conveyed both relief and curiosity. Then came the twist I had been waiting for. ¡°Calista Valenford.¡± Her own name. My eyes flicked toward her. I wasn¡¯t really surprised, we were basically the only students remaining by now. She looked at the professor, and he nodded. She took a step forward out of theatrics, her movements deliberate. Something about her demeanor was off, but I didn¡¯t dwell on it. Lastly, two other students, Lucan Thorne and Elias Fendrel, completed our group. They looked relieved more than anything to be in the group with two recommended students. That made me feel relieved in turn. So not a part of Victor¡¯s group. By now, only one senior remained without a team. A third-year boy adorned in the usual uniform of Waybound students, with purple hair and an arrogant smirk that immediately set off alarms in my head. I recognized him from the game. Sevrin Nightshade, a pawn of Victor Seraph, the son of the Nightshade Viscount Household, who was a pawn of Duke Seraph. Generational lackey. My gut wasn¡¯t lying to me earlier. The way his eyes lingered on me as we gathered made it obvious. His smile widened just enough to show that he was enjoying this far too much. This wasn¡¯t a coincidence. There was a plan in motion, something brewing behind the scenes, and I was right in the middle of it. ¡°That¡¯s Team 9,¡± Katheran, completely oblivious to the tension building in the air, made a note on his clipboard, ticking off names as if it were just another day. If he noticed, he didn¡¯t care about the subtle machinations at play, nor did he care that this grouping had been engineered. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, dismissively waving his hand. ¡°Get moving. Head into the dungeon. And try not to die. It¡¯s a hassle explaining to the nobles why their kids didn¡¯t make it back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teach,¡± Sevrin said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to protect them really well.¡± I met the purple-haired bastard¡¯s gaze as we moved toward the basement door. His smirk only widened, a flicker of dark amusement in his eyes. I took another look at his Level. [Level 65] 5th Ascension. Meaning he¡¯s one of the better third-years¡­ We made our way down into the basement, the air growing colder as the shadows swallowed us whole. This wasn¡¯t going to be easy. Chapter 38 – A Dungeon Situation We walked silently, our footsteps echoing off the staircase as we descended to the dungeon. Sevrin Nightshade led the way, his back straight and casual in his movements. Behind him, Solara, Calista, Lucan, and Elias trailed along, with me bringing up the rear. My eyes flickered around, taking in the details and the atmosphere. There was something off about this place. As we walked down the oddly long stairs, I felt it¡ªthe faint hum of magic in the air, thick and oppressive, as if reality itself was bending here. Of course, dungeons were the nexus of mana, and that was why they pulsed with energy, the kind of energy that warped space and made everything feel slightly... wrong. I knew what we were walking into, but it didn¡¯t make the sensation any less unsettling. ¡°Feels like the dungeon¡¯s¡­ calling out to us,¡± Elias muttered, trembling a little as the distortion in the air intensified. ¡°W-what the hell do you mean? Don¡¯t say stuff like that!¡± Lucan said, and hearing their bickering, Sevrin burst out laughing. Solara, walking beside me, glanced over. She didn¡¯t ask anything and just observed my tight expression in silence. ¡°...I¡¯ll protect you,¡± she ended up saying in the end. Did she think I was scared? I shook my head slightly, not bothering to explain. She wouldn¡¯t understand it the way I did. Dungeons in Arcane Crown were never simple; they were alive in their own twisted way, designed to challenge, to break the unprepared. But this wasn''t my first run-through. I¡¯d been here before, in the game at least. I knew what to expect. To begin with, it wasn¡¯t the dungeon that kept me on my toes. A shimmering something came into view, a relic of a time long past, a translucent wall at the end of the staircase. Compared to the pristine architecture of the academy, the blurry area beyond it looked ancient, out of place. Sevrin finally came to a halt in front of the wall, putting a hand to touch it. That spot shimmered. He turned to us, an ever-present smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Here we are, kids,¡± he said, his voice cutting through the tension. ¡°Welcome to the academy¡¯s training dungeon. One of many. Unlike the rest of the facilities, the dungeons here are a little... extra. So watch your steps.¡± I resisted the urge to roll my eyes, crossing my arms instead. Sevrin was playing it up, acting like a good guide, but I didn¡¯t buy it. He wasn¡¯t lying, though. All dungeons were dimensional spaces, pocket dimensions designed to test and reward the explorers. And while this dungeon was meant for training and didn¡¯t give any reward, the danger was real enough. He caught my gaze for a brief moment, his smirk growing as if he knew something I didn¡¯t. ¡°You see, we have artificial dungeons in the academy. But this,¡± he continued, motioning toward the invisible wall, ¡°isn¡¯t artificial. This spawned on its own one day, along with a bunch of other dungeons nearby, after the death of a student a long, long time ago. Some say it¡¯s haunted~¡± he cackled, while Lucan and Elias shivered. ¡°P-please don¡¯t joke around, senior!¡± He laughed more and added, ¡°Anyways, those are just theories. Chances are that it¡¯s not related to the said student at all. Dungeons are dimensional labyrinths, things that make even the best of mages braindead with mysteries. And while the academy keeps the monsters here under control, don¡¯t let your guard down. Things can get... unpredictable.¡± "Dimensional labyrinth," I muttered under my breath. Exactly like the game. The term wasn¡¯t foreign to me. The structure, the layout, even the bosses waiting for us inside¡ªit was all something I¡¯d seen before. Behind a monitor. But hearing Sevrin explain it in the real world felt different. Sevrin took a step forward, his hand on the invisible wall passing through as he continued. ¡°Once we step inside, the dungeon will warp space, transporting us to a different area from the previous eight groups. Usually, dungeons have monsters everywhere, but this one doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Elias almost shouted in delight. Sevrin scoffed. ¡°This one only has an empty labyrinth, traps, and some boss monsters. Nine, to be precise. Each group has been tasked with defeating one of the nine bosses scattered throughout. Defeat your boss, and you unlock the exit.¡± Nine bosses, according to him. But I knew better. There weren¡¯t nine. There were ten. An entity that normal people didn¡¯t know about. An extension of the strongest Boss in all of the dungeons that existed in Waybound City, I¡¯ll need to get my hands on it someday. ¡°This is strong enough to test your limits, maybe even stronger,¡± Sevrin replied with a grin. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be here to supervise.¡± He chuckled, glancing around at the group. ¡°Though I won¡¯t be fighting for you. This is your test.¡± His words seemed to hang in the air in a mix of amusement and warning. For a lackey who definitely wasn¡¯t leading my team out of coincidence, he was enjoying this far too much. Let him have his fun. I knew what we were up against. He then let his arm fully pass through the translucent wall. The air shimmered, distorting slightly like a thin veil of magic. Sevrin motioned for us to follow, stepping through without hesitation. His body vanished to the other side. Solara exchanged a glance with me. One by one, we followed him into the unknown. The moment I stepped through the doorway, the world shifted. The air around me bent, reality twisting as gravity seemed to disappear for a brief second. And then, snap. We were inside. The dark, decrepit exterior of the building¡¯s stairs was gone. In its place stood towering stone walls etched with runes that glowed faintly in the dim light. The scent of earth and stone filled the damp and heavy air. The temperature was low, a cold chill seeping through my clothes. ¡°A dimensional shift,¡± Solara muttered slowly. ¡°A place between places.¡± Sevrin turned, his face as casual as ever. ¡°Indeed. Welcome to the labyrinth. Follow along, and don¡¯t get lost.¡± He chuckled at his joke before walking behind us. ¡°Start walking. I¡¯ll follow from the back. As I said, there are traps. So be careful. And as I also said, nine bosses are scattered across different sectors. There¡¯s a boss in this area as well. Your task is to find and defeat it. Shouldn¡¯t be too hard, right?¡± Having him behind me feels bothersome, I noted. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d try anything yet, but I kept my Demonic Sphere focused on him just in case. It was hard to say who¡¯d win between him and me in a fight to the death. But I can use the knowledge of the tenth boss to my advantage. It could be useful against Sevrin in a desperate situation. But I didn¡¯t want to fight him myself. It was too risky. Especially because I couldn¡¯t win with Star Affinity alone, I wasn¡¯t skilled enough to bring out my full power while maintaining this breathing. I looked at him behind us from the corner of my eyes. I¡­ might have a way around it. I noted. A way to kill him without moving my hand. I need to be careful. With Sevrin behind, the five of us walked deeper into the labyrinth, the walls seemed to close in, the air growing thicker with every step. The distant sound of roars echoed through the corridors, coming from somewhere deep within the dungeon. The light flickered, casting shadows that danced along the stone. **** Finding the boss wasn¡¯t really hard. We just had to be careful of the traps, the arrows that came flying from the wall. Solara often shot out in front of me to block the arrows while Calista and the other two students did their best to keep up. The tension in the group was intense. Even Sevrin seemed more cautious as the wheel of time spun and we neared our target. Since there were no other monsters, we stumbled upon the Boss¡¯ chamber in just a few hours of walking. We came to a halt in front of another iron door, similar to the one we had entered the basement through, except this one was on the wall and not the floor. Sevrin turned to us, his grin widening. ¡°Well, that was faster than expected. This is it,¡± he said, his voice echoing slightly in the narrow corridor. ¡°Your boss awaits on the other side.¡± I glanced at Solara beside me. Her expression was set with determination, but there was a flicker of unease in her eyes. Sevrin stepped aside, motioning toward the door. ¡°Good luck,¡± he added with a smirk. ¡°The door will remain open when you enter, and I¡¯ll be watching from outside. Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s one of the easier bosses.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± I didn¡¯t trust that grin for a second. But there was no turning back now. With a deep breath, I stepped forward, placing my hand on the cold iron of the door. The door groaned open, revealing a chamber that was larger than one would expect, even with the massive door. The ceiling stretched impossibly high, with glowing crystals embedded into the stone above, casting an eerie, dim light across the room. In the center of the room stood the Boss Monster, sprawled across its throne. It was a hulking, humanoid bull who let out puffs of smoke from its nostrils¡ªa Minotaur. [Level 38]. ¡°Oh shit, a Minatour~ Be careful!¡± Sevrin said from the outside, but we ignored him. It wasn¡¯t something I couldn¡¯t handle on my own, but it¡¯d be hard. It would easily tower over a house, it was a large monster. Its body was a mass of dark fur, muscles rippling beneath its hide as it gripped an enormous battle ax in one hand. Its eyes gleamed with primal fury, and as soon as it spotted us, it let out a roar that reverberated off the walls, shaking the very ground beneath our feet. ¡°Shit.¡± ¡°That looks scary¡­¡± ¡°Guys, stay alert,¡± Calista said to the two scared students, who gulped and nodded and got ready with weapons at hand. Solara and I remained silent. I stepped forward, sword in hand, but my mind wasn¡¯t on the beast in front of me. I was calculating, thinking ahead. I could take this thing down easily. But there was no need to go all out. Not here. If my fear was correct, this wasn¡¯t the fight I needed to win¡ªit was just a warm-up, a distraction. Besides, I wanted to see how Solara would handle herself. Was my investment worth it? ¡°Solara.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°MOOOO!¡± As soon as the Minotaur roared, leaping off its throne, her wings flared to life, blooming wide behind her like a phoenix reborn. Her fists lit up with fire, and the light from the crystals above reflected off the fiery feathers. Without waiting further, she charged straight at the beast. I watched her go, keeping my breathing measured. Her wings were impressive¡ªthey could act not just as shields but as weapons, too. She moved with grace and power, her wings allowing her greater speed, blocking the Minotaur¡¯s heavy ax strikes with those red feathers while retaliating with sharp, precise blows. She wanted to prove herself. I remained nearby, blocking the tail of the beast that tried to sneak off behind her. Lucan and Elias weren¡¯t as brave, and I didn¡¯t even notice Calista nearby. They hesitated before joining the fight, their movements clumsy and unsure. Lucan swung his sword with all his might, but it barely made a dent in the Minotaur¡¯s thick hide. Elias tried to flank the creature, but he was almost crushed under its hooves when the beast turned on him.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I sighed. It wasn¡¯t going to be their fight. Meanwhile, Solara was holding her own, clashing fiery fists with the Minotaur. But I could see the strain on her face. She was strong, no doubt about that, but this Minotaur wasn¡¯t going down easily. Its swings were wide and powerful, forcing her to stay on the defensive. Every time she blocked a strike, the impact rattled through her wings, and the sheer force of the Minotaur¡¯s blows was wearing her down. I could step in. End this quickly. But I didn¡¯t. Instead, I stayed back, letting Solara take the lead while I provided support, only using the basics of my True Demon Sword Art. It was enough to keep the Minotaur off balance, but I wasn¡¯t pushing myself. I didn¡¯t want to, yet. Solara noticed that Calista wasn¡¯t fighting beside us, that girl mostly remained at a distance, sometimes casting weak [Fireball] spells. Very rarely. She grumbled how useless that girl was. But when she noticed how I wasn¡¯t using my full power, she realized something was going on. At one point, her eyes met mine during the fight, and I could see the confusion in them. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing more?¡± She whispered out, blocking an attack from the Minotaur. She could see that I was holding back. She couldn¡¯t understand why. The battle raged on, with Solara, Lucan, Elias, and I pushing the Minotaur closer to the brink of defeat. ¡°Mooh¡­¡± The beast¡¯s movements were growing sluggish, its roars turning desperate. I could tell it was almost over. ¡°MOOO!!!¡± That¡¯s when the Minotaur let out a final, deafening roar. The ground beneath us rumbled, and I immediately knew what was coming. It had used its boss¡¯ authority to activate hidden traps. The floor began to crack and crumble in places, and without warning, Lucan and Elias screamed as the ground beneath them gave way. They fell, their voices echoing into the abyss below, disappearing in an instant. Solara gasped, the ground beneath her giving away as well and her wings giving up mid-flap. ¡°Not good!¡± She screamed, her voice filled with panic, before her wings managed a flap, saving her. I had honestly hoped she¡¯d fall. Lucan and Elias would be fine. The professor would rescue them. Solara too would have been fine if she fell¡­ but she just had to fly out of it. Now she was distracted, and the Minotaur took advantage of the moment. The creature charged at her, its battle-ax raised high, ready to strike her down. Its muscles bulged, as it went for a power move. I was about to help, but before it could land the blow, Solara¡¯s wings flared up, glowing brighter than before, and she blocked the attack with a heavy slam. The impact sent a shockwave through the chamber, her wings trembling under the force, but she held her ground. I decided it was time to end this. Stepping forward, my sword flashed as I moved beside her. ¡°Support me,¡± I said as we worked in tandem, my blade cutting down the Minotaur with precise, calculated strikes. The poor thing didn¡¯t even have enough strength to resist me anymore. I allowed my Demonic Sphere to guide my movements, avoiding its few attempts, and cutting into important parts of its body. Solara also fought fiercely, and together, we pushed the beast back. The fight dragged on longer than I¡¯d anticipated, but after what felt like an eternity of clashing blades and heavy blows, the Minotaur finally fell. ¡°M-moo¡­¡± Its massive body crashed to the ground with a thunderous thud, and the chamber fell silent. Both of us stood there, panting heavily. The adrenaline was still pumping through my veins, but I could feel the exhaustion settling in. ¡°That,¡± she panted, ¡°that was fun!¡± Just as I was about to reply, Sevrin¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure it was. Well done,¡± he said, his slow, mocking clap echoing through the chamber. He stepped into the chamber, his eyes gleaming with something that wasn¡¯t admiration. He bent down, picking up the Minotaur¡¯s massive battle-ax with ease, spinning it in his hand. ¡°But we¡¯re not done yet. Let¡¯s have another little test, shall we?¡± Solara stiffened beside me, her eyes narrowing as she watched him. I was glad that she didn¡¯t actually buy into his words. There was something wrong, and she could feel it too. Sevrin¡¯s smirk widened as he gripped the ax tighter. His gaze flicked toward me, and I met it head-on. This wasn¡¯t part of the dungeon¡¯s test. He was finally showing his true colors. "Ah and Calista, you can stay back now. I¡¯ll finish the job," he said, his voice laced with a casual cruelty that sent a chill down the back of everyone still standing. Sevrin¡¯s smirk widened with the Minotaur¡¯s ax on his shoulder, the weight of the weapon seemingly effortless in his grasp. It made sense. He was on the 5th Ascension, after all. I watched him closely, my eyes narrowing. The air around him shifted. He was far too relaxed, too confident. He knew what he was about to do, as per Victor Seraph¡¯s order, definitely. Solara, standing next to me, staggered back. She was too tired to fight, her wings drooping slightly from exhaustion. "What... what are you doing?!" she shouted, her voice trembling with disbelief. Sevrin didn¡¯t even flinch. He chuckled humorlessly. "You think the professor won¡¯t find it suspicious if we die here?!" she demanded, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and rage. "Oh, please." Sevrin¡¯s chuckle deepened, the corners of his mouth twisting into a wicked grin. "I¡¯ll just tell the professor I ran after those two students who fell into the trap. By the time I got back, well... you two were already dead. The Minotaur was strong, and accidents happen in dungeons all the time," he took another step forward, his grip tightening on the ax. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Solara asked, and he grinned. ¡°If you want to blame anyone, blame yourself for surviving,¡± he chuckled without any remorse in his voice. By the way... you¡¯re welcome. I''m going to let you meet your family soon. I¡¯ll finish the job that those sitting at the top of the Empire couldn¡¯t.¡± Solara¡¯s eyes went bloodshot in realization while I said nothing. My gaze flicked between him and the surroundings. I groaned. There was no escape route, he was standing before the door. He was Level 65¡ªstrong, far stronger than anyone here. I could sense the power radiating from him, the confidence in his stance. He believed he had already won after watching us struggle against the Minotaur. It was natural given how much stronger he was compared to the monster. I wouldn¡¯t lie, he¡¯d be a tough opponent even for me. I¡¯d most likely win, but not without a scratch. Once again, I didn¡¯t want to fight him head-on. Thankfully I had a way around that. I wasn¡¯t about to let this bastard think he had it that easy. My mind was working quickly, recalling every detail from the game, every hidden mechanic this dungeon had. That was something Sevrin didn¡¯t know. Something I wanted to enlighten his smart-ass about. "Did you know," I said, my voice calm and almost casual, "that this place actually has ten bosses, not nine?" Sevrin paused, confusion flickering across his face. "What?" he asked, his grip on the ax tightening. ¡°Have you lost your mind realizing you¡¯re dead already?¡± I didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, I pulled a dagger from my belt, the blade catching the faint light from the dungeon. Without hesitation, I cut a deep gash across my hand, letting the blood drip down, mixing with the pool of Minotaur blood on the ground. "It¡¯s a secret boss," I explained, watching as his expression shifted from confusion to suspicion. "One that can only be summoned by sacrificing the blood of one of the nine bosses... and a little bit of your own." I grinned, the thrill of what was about to happen filling me with dark satisfaction. "O'', Silk Owl of the Bloody Labyrinth," I chanted, my voice dropping to a near whisper, "In the name of your Master, grant us protection, and banish this fool who dared wield a blade in your presence." The blood on the ground began to glow, swirling with an eerie energy, as if the dungeon itself was responding to my call. The air grew heavy, thick with power. The labyrinth screeched in response, a sound that echoed through the stone corridors, sending a shiver down my spine. Sevrin¡¯s smirk vanished. He stepped back, his eyes darting around the chamber as the blood coalesced into a massive, ethereal form. A humanoid owl, its wings made of swirling mist and shadows, its eyes glowing with an ancient, malevolent intelligence. It was a creature that made Solara fall to her knees, coughing blood. Its presence was too powerful, making it hard to imagine that it was merely an extension of the real deal. "What the hell is this?" Sevrin hissed, his voice wavering for the first time. The owl screeched, a high-pitched, bone-chilling sound that made Solara flinch. It dove toward Sevrin with terrifying speed, its talons outstretched, ready to tear him apart. "Stay back!" Sevrin roared, swinging the Minotaur¡¯s ax toward the creature, but it was no use. The owl was too fast, too powerful. It dodged his attack effortlessly, its talons raking across his chest. Blood sprayed through the air as Sevrin stumbled back, panic written across his face. In desperation, he turned toward me, his eyes blazing with fury. "You little¡ª you little bastard! [Gale Storm Blade]!" He finished. With a desperate grunt of revenge, he unleashed a powerful Skill on me. It was a sharp blade energy attack, a wave of destructive force that surged toward me. My eyes widened for a split second. That was dangerous, I could see it splitting me into two with ease. My breathing paused as my mind spun. I could use [Void Step] to dodge that, but if I did, Solara would be hit. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. Damn it. Cursing in my head, I stepped forward, swinging my sword up to meet the attack. My breath hitched. I didn¡¯t mean to do it, but the power I tried to release broke the rhythm of my breathing, for my current mastery over it wasn¡¯t enough to make the Star Affinity perform the next technique. It wouldn¡¯t allow me to use my full power, and unfortunately it¡¯d be impossible to block the desperate attack of a 5th Ascension bastard with something half-assed. So as my sword flared, my body tapped into my full power impetuously. The Chaos Affinity in my body surged to life. The golden aura around me flared and changed into red, a demonic energy erupting from me, wrapping around my body. My sword exploded forward. [True Demon Sword Art, Third Form¡ªChaotic Requiem of the Hellfire Wasp.] The red energy crackled, clashing violently with Sevrin¡¯s blade energy. The force of the collision sent a shockwave through the dungeon, shaking the very ground beneath us. Solara gasped, her eyes wide as she watched the demonic energy swirl around me. The techniques seem to be evenly matched, and I poured more Qi into it. Sevrin¡¯s attack shattered under the force of my technique, the Blade Energy dissipating into nothing. Meanwhile, the owl screeched as its talons tore through Sevrin once more, this time cutting him clean into pieces. His severed body crumpled to the ground, lifeless, his blood pooling around him as the owl let out one final screech before dissolving into mist. The room fell silent. Calista, who had been standing off to the side, collapsed to the floor, her body trembling with fear. "I-I wasn¡¯t involved in this!" she stammered, her voice shaky as she looked up at me, her eyes trembling at the red energy around me. "Please, I... I didn¡¯t do anything!" I sighed. The red demonic energy still flickered around me, a living proof of unspoken words. Back when I defeated the assassin thief almost a year ago, I barely had any Qi. That was why nobody found traces of demonic energy on the spot. Right now? I had more than enough to make people visibly realize the aura around me wasn¡¯t human. Even if I knew I was a human, to any outsider, they¡¯d believe with all their hearts that I was a demonspawn, for one¡¯s ¡®mana¡¯ didn¡¯t lie. Shit, Sevrin that fucking bastard. If he hadn¡¯t made that desperate last attack and focused on defending himself from the owl instead, I wouldn¡¯t have had to show my full power. Now things have gone very wrong. I stared at her, my expression unreadable. Solara was panting on the floor behind me, her wings twitching as she struggled to catch her breath. I looked at her, her green eyes trembling as they met mine. I looked away from her and met Calista¡¯s gaze. Her eyes were wide, filled with terror as she continued to plead for her life. I sighed, the weight of the situation pressing down on me. Miss Valenford had a sad backstory, but that didn¡¯t make her a good person by any means. She had been part of this, whether she had a choice or not. She always helped Victor Seraph in his villainy. For example, she once tricked a poor milkman¡¯s daughter from the Seraph Duchy into sleeping with Victor. Miss Valenford did it just because he asked her to do that. In turn, the poor girl killed herself the night after her meeting with Victor. She loved a boy, a commoner by birth, just like her, who she wanted to get married to. But this one young lord and his pet ruined everything. Calista could have found an excuse to save the girl, she knew the girl loved another. Calista didn¡¯t bother to find that excuse, fearing a few hits from Victor. A few hits, avoiding which cost another girl her life¡­ Yes, as I said, Miss Valenford had a sad backstory, but that didn¡¯t make her a good person by any means. And she had seen too much. I made my decision, my jaws clenched. She had seen the demonic energy, and it¡¯d be my end if she leaked a word to her master. I couldn¡¯t let her leave here. ¡°Choose a better person to serve in your next life,¡± I said and raised my sword, meeting her gaze for one last moment. Her eyes were filled with shock, desperation, and something else that I didn¡¯t care to explore. "True Demon Sword Art, First Form," I muttered out loud, making sure both of them heard it, my voice cold. Calista¡¯s tears fell to the floor. "Absolute Cataclysm of the Demonic Butterfly." With a single, swift slash, Calista¡¯s body fell apart, cut into pieces by the technique. [You¡¯ve defeated a Level 20 human.] [You¡¯ve earned experience points.] The fight was over. The room was silent once more, the only sound being Solara¡¯s labored breathing. She looked up at me from the floor, her eyes wide, still processing what had just happened. The red energy flickered around me, fading slowly, but its presence still lingered, hanging in the air like a dark cloud. She knew. Anybody could tell. The power I held¡­ the darkness that came with it. The secret I held in my eyes met her gaze, the weight of the moment pressing down on both of us. When she didn¡¯t say anything, my adrenaline receded, an unspoken conversation passing between us. Now how do I hide the traces of demonic energy in the air? Chapter 39 – Rise of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult I calmed my breathing, letting the tension of the battle slowly drain from my muscles. Solara sat beside me, the silence between us heavy. Her breathing had finally evened out, but her eyes kept flickering between the two bodies¡ªCalista¡¯s remains scattered near the wall and Sevrin¡¯s corpse lying lifeless on the ground. She stayed quiet for a moment longer before her voice cut through the stillness. ¡°...How did you know?¡± She asked vaguely, her eyes not meeting mine as they stayed fixed on the carnage. I raised an eyebrow, glancing at her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That there was a tenth boss,¡± she said, her voice measured but tinged with curiosity. ¡°And that it could be summoned as a benefactor.¡± I didn¡¯t respond immediately, letting the question hang between us. My gaze dropped to the bloodstained floor. The smell of death lingered in the air, mixing with the cold, damp atmosphere of the dungeon. After a moment, I finally spoke, my voice calm. ¡°I know a lot of things that normal people don¡¯t, my dear.¡± I kept my eyes on the blood, my tone casual as I added, ¡°Just like how I knew how to heal your wings.¡± Her head snapped toward me, her eyes settling on me with a question. ¡°So¡­ it wasn¡¯t Sikandar?¡± ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t Sikandar,¡± I replied. She scoffed, a smile tugging at her lips as she looked away, a soft laugh escaping her. ¡°I knew it. Grandpa couldn¡¯t have told anyone, not even Sikandar.¡± The sound of her low laughter echoed faintly, but it quickly faded, replaced by something darker. Her smile vanished, and she turned her gaze back to me, eyes sharp. ¡°Then why did you help me?¡± I ran a hand through my sweaty hair, letting out a sigh. The dim light of the dungeon reflected off the blood coating the walls, and I stared at the ceiling for a moment, wishing I could see the sky instead of these damn stone slabs closing in. She was surprisingly calm given the situation, and somehow that made it harder to deal with. ¡°I...¡± I began, muttering the words consciously. ¡°I need powerful individuals behind me. Subordinates. People who can stand at my side as I raise a Cult.¡± I turned to her, meeting her gaze head-on. ¡°And I thought you¡¯d make a perfect member.¡± She stared without a change in her expression, her voice dropping lower. ¡°Because I have nowhere else to return to?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re strong and have nowhere else to return to,¡± I corrected her. Solara laughed, a bitter sound escaping her lips. ¡°You could¡¯ve sugar-coated that, you know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie, Solara,¡± I said, my tone matter-of-fact. ¡°Not when I just got my cover blown. Already.¡± The remnants of the demonic energy crackled around me, a reminder of what I had just revealed. Instead of hiding it, I let a faint mist of red Qi leak from my body. The demonic energy filled the room, pressing down on us both. Her smile faded, and her eyes grew sharper as she observed the energy. ¡°So, what exactly are you?¡± she asked, her voice quieter now. ¡°A shapeshifting demon? Or could it be that you¡¯re just the original Iskandaar who made a deal with one of the Devils?¡± ¡°Why, I¡¯m Iskandaar Romani, loser son of a count,¡± I said with a small smile. ¡°But I¡¯m sure, soon enough, people will start calling me a cult leader, the Heavenly Demon.¡± ¡°The Heavenly Demon¡­¡± Solara stayed silent for a beat, watching me closely. Her sharp eyes were searching for something in my expression that wasn¡¯t there. Silence stretched, but it wasn¡¯t uncomfortable. Finally, I took a step toward her, looming over her as she sat on the cold dungeon floor. She didn¡¯t flinch, nor show any sign of fear. ¡°Solara,¡± I said softly, but with weight behind my words. ¡°When I asked you to become my subordinate that day, I didn¡¯t mention what I wanted you to be my subordinate in.¡± ¡°Maybe I should¡¯ve asked,¡± she agreed, her gaze never leaving mine. ¡°I¡¯d have demanded more than just my wings if I knew the stakes were this high. Such as rebuilding the Fenixia Family or something.¡± ¡°Well. It¡¯s never too late, is it? What is a simple family revival to a deity?¡± I said to her, making her almost laugh. She controlled herself when she noticed my serious expression. ¡°....¡± She had meant it as a joke, but I didn¡¯t. ¡°Followers of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult get everything they wish for. For I, the Heavenly Demon will bring down the moon if that is their wish. You want your family¡¯s rebuilding, and I want you, Solara Fenixia. So I ask you, the last embers of the phoenix,¡± I extended my hand toward her, ¡°won¡¯t you burn bright like a star and own the skies with wings that I have granted you?¡± Solara¡¯s expression was tight now. She knew what this meant as much as I did. Her eyes drifted to my outstretched hand, lingering there for a long moment before locking with mine again. ¡°...You could¡¯ve dodged Sevrin¡¯s sword skill. You can teleport. Why didn¡¯t you?¡± I said nothing, keeping my gaze steady on hers. She didn¡¯t need an answer. She already knew it if she was asking the question. We stayed like that for a moment, the silence between us thick. She looked at my hand again¡­ and then reached out to take it. ¡°A Phoenix does not go back on her word,¡± the Fenixia said, her voice steady but full of emotion. ¡°I, Solara Fenixia, the last of my name, will fulfill my end of the promise.¡± She looked up at me as I pulled her to her feet, and then, with a solemn bow, she pressed her forehead to my hand. ¡°Iskandaar Romani, the Heavenly Demon, whatever you are, will have the Phoenix¡¯s loyalty till the end of this life and then my rebirth.¡± I watched her closely as she held my hand to her forehead, submitting herself to me. Was it my new promise or my reminder of her wings that made her submit? I didn¡¯t know. What happened was that her promise was as true as it was eternal, and I felt a sense of satisfaction settle in my chest. I didn¡¯t smile, but I could feel the quiet acknowledgment between us. This was only the beginning. The stars of the Heavenly Demon were aligning, and Solara Fenixia would burn brightly among them. Today, the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult was born. ¡°Now,¡± I said. ¡°Allow me to grant you your first task.¡± **** Victor Seraph stood behind the open window of his room, his gaze fixed on the sprawling view of Waybound City far below. The titanic academy building seemed to stretch endlessly beneath him, and from this height, the city looked so insignificant, so small. A soft, cool breeze blew through the open window, ruffling his dark hair as he exhaled a slow, steady stream of smoke from the tobacco pipe clutched between his lips. ¡°From the rooftop, the sight is even more pleasant,¡± he let out a whistle. Unfortunately, the rooftop wasn¡¯t accessible to everyone. The one time he¡¯d gone there, he¡¯d fallen in love with the view. Victor loved looking down at the world. He was shirtless, his toned, pristine body glistening in the dim light of his quarters. At his age at the academy, students bore some scars, even if the tiniest. He had none. His powers made him indestructible. Invincible. And yet, for all his strength, he wasn¡¯t immune to anticipation. The waiting gnawed at him at this very moment, his fingers tapping against the window frame. The dungeon expedition should have ended by now. News should be arriving anytime now. He had sent his lackeys down there for a reason, and if all had gone according to plan, today would mark the day he¡¯d fix his father¡¯s oversight. ¨C Tut, Tut. As if on cue, faint knocks fell on his door and broke his concentration, though he didn¡¯t turn. He kept his eyes trained on the city below, swirling the pipe between his fingers as he spoke. ¡°Come in,¡± he called, his voice calm. He expected Calista¡ªfor her to come inside and give him the good news. She always knew when to make herself useful, and he liked that about her. The girl was amusing in her own distant, fake closeness. He didn¡¯t mind. She knew her role, even if she played it coldly. But as the door creaked open, the voice that followed was not hers. ¡°Lord Victor!¡± The man¡¯s shrill panic cut through the air, sharp and grating. Victor turned slowly, his eyes narrowing at the sight of one of his minions. The fool was drenched in sweat, his chest heaving as if he had sprinted the entire way here. Victor¡¯s calm demeanor shifted slightly. ¡°What is it?¡± His voice was cold and flat as he took the pipe from his mouth and tapped the ash into a nearby tray. This sweating fool wasn¡¯t related to the mission he gave to Calista; he had no idea about it, so he likely didn¡¯t bring any interesting news. The day had just taken a dull turn. The young noble swallowed hard, the fear visible on his face. ¡°It¡¯s bad news... really bad news! Something serious has happened. Prince Orion¡¯s group encountered monsters in the dungeon, monsters that weren¡¯t accounted for. The prince was seriously injured, and¡­¡± the minion¡¯s voice wavered. ¡°One of his teammates, Edward Blackwood... died during the expedition. The entire academy¡¯s in uproar!¡± Victor raised an eyebrow, but he didn¡¯t look bothered. The prince was alive, so what was the uproar about? His tone remained indifferent as he leaned back against the windowsill, the pipe now forgotten in his hand. ¡°Is that all?¡± He sighed, his gaze turning back to the window. He really wanted to hear the news from Calista. Why was that girl late? ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound nearly interesting enough for you to come running here, sweating like a dog. Anything else? And who was in charge of the team?¡± The minion hesitated hearing his disinterest, his voice shaky as he replied, ¡°It was... it was your classmate, Zahra Al-Zahiri.¡± That caught Victor¡¯s attention. His brow furrowed slightly, and he turned back to the man, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Zahra was there, and there was still a casualty?¡± His voice took on a sharper edge, his interest rekindled. Zahra was strong, even by his standards, and she wasn¡¯t someone easily caught off guard. For someone to die under her watch¡­ something wasn¡¯t adding up. ¡°She and the rest of her group reported it wasn¡¯t a normal monster,¡± the minion, whose name Victor found it hard to recall, stammered. ¡°They said... it was a demon. A demon inside the academy¡¯s dungeon!¡± Victor¡¯s scowl deepened, his jaw tightening as he considered the possibility. A demon? In the academy? What the hell was going on? He tapped the pipe against the windowsill, the weight of the situation settling over him. ¡°A demon, you say?¡± His voice was calm, but the wheels in his mind were already turning. ¡°That¡¯s serious... if it¡¯s true.¡± The minion nodded quickly, eager to continue. ¡°Yes, my lord! Ah, and that¡¯s not all¡ªanother group of students was attacked by a demon as well.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°You remember Sevrin, right? He¡¯s one of our people. He was killed in the fight, along with another student from their group.¡± Victor froze on his spot, as the minion hesitated for a moment as if unsure whether to continue. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of confusion about whether it was the same demon that attacked the Prince¡¯s group. Because pure Fire Mana diluted the demonic energy signature in this group¡¯s dungeon. Apparently, Solara Fenixia nearly blew herself up trying to stop it, destroying most of the boss room in the process. So all the remains there were engulfed in flames.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed. Sevrin is fucking dead? How? And Solara¡­ His thoughts raced, but he remained composed on the surface. ¡°You said she nearly died, meaning she¡¯s alive?¡± His voice was cold, but underneath, he was calculating. Sevrin was dead. And somehow Solara had survived? Had his plans gone wrong? The minion nodded frantically. ¡°Yes, my lord! She was on the brink of death, but she survived. The healers took her in. Oh, and¡ª¡± the man suddenly paled as if realizing something far more important. ¡°I... I think that glasses girl who visited your chambers yesterday, Calista, right? She was part of that group... Alongside Sevrin, she¡¯s dead too.¡± Victor¡¯s expression darkened in an instant. Victor didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t even blink. His chest rose and fell slowly, but the tension in his body was visible, like a coiled snake waiting to strike. The minion shifted uncomfortably, clearly sensing the storm about to break. The air in the room seemed to drop several degrees. Without warning, Victor moved. He moved faster than the minion could react, slamming the young man¡¯s head against the stone floor with a force that reverberated through the room. The little punk let out a strangled gasp, his body going limp as Victor¡¯s hand clenched his hair, keeping his face pressed against the cold ground. ¡°You worthless little shit!¡± Victor growled, his voice venomous. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you start with that?!¡± His chest heaved with anger, his grip tightening as the minion whimpered beneath him. Calista... was dead? A girl he had taken a liking to, someone he had plans for, gone in an instant. And Sevrin? Dead too? He was a decently useful pawn. He had sent Sevrin there for a reason, and now all his plans had crumbled in that damned dungeon. Worst of all, Solara wasn¡¯t dead. That fiery bitch had survived. Almost dead wasn¡¯t good enough. She had to be gone. No loose ends, no complications. Victor released his grip, letting the minion crumple to the floor, sobbing and trembling as he struggled to catch his breath. He stood over him, his fists clenched, eyes burning with cold fury.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°What the hell happened in that dungeon?¡± Victor muttered under his breath, his mind racing as he pieced together the scattered fragments of information. His hand tightened around the tobacco pipe, snapping it in half as he glared down at the pitiful creature groveling at his feet. Demons in the dungeon, his minions dead, and Solara still alive? None of this made sense. None of it. How did only his people die? Sevrin wasn¡¯t the type to protect his juniors with his life. There was something sketchy going on. Definitely. This was more than just a coincidence. Something... or someone... had disrupted his plans, and whoever it was would pay for it. ¡°...Iskandaar Romani,¡± Victor turned toward the window, his mind spinning with new possibilities. That young bastard was too odd; could this situation be related to him? The blood of Sikandar, Victor¡¯s hand clenched on the window frame. The wood cracked. He didn¡¯t believe the demon excuse. I might have underestimated him a bit too much. **** Back in the game Arcane Crown, this episode was a demon attack that happened in the dungeon. A standard mid-tier boss encounter, a subordinate of one of the Four Demonic Generals. It¡¯d serve as a foundation for Orion¡¯s hate toward demons, as well as the build-up toward the actual demon invasion a few episodes down the line. But that was Orion¡¯s worry. That was why I didn¡¯t bother myself with it. I had my own stuff to take care of. Such as the injured Solara, who followed my command to a T and was currently unconscious. She¡¯d be fine. She¡¯s a phoenix. Thanks to her sacrifice, I could still stand here. I had no other choice but to order her to do that. I couldn¡¯t try to cover the demonic energy in the dungeon by using the excuse that ¡®it was the same demon, or at least someone from its group, who attacked our team!¡¯ when my mana signature could be found all over the demonic energy. But now that the Boss Room was burning with phoenix fire, only Solara¡¯s energy remained there. This could have been bad. No, it could still go wrong down the line if someday people find out about my demonic energy¡ªthey would assume the demon that attacked Prince Orion¡¯s group was a friend of mine. I was getting more tangled in this mess than I wanted to. ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the urgent topic,¡± the principal said in front of me. The room was spacious, filled with a heavy atmosphere that seemed to press down on me as I stood before a curved table. Seated at it were the professors of Waybound Academy, their eyes trained on me with varying levels of intensity. Each of them represented different branches of magic, combat, and arcane arts, and this wasn¡¯t a friendly gathering. They were here to interrogate me. At the center sat Principal Ardath Valenwood, his long, graying beard trailing down to his chest. His sharp eyes bore into me, silently demanding an explanation. To his right was Professor Katheran, the man who had led the dungeon expedition. His sunglasses were still on, but he didn¡¯t look as lazy as usual. While he had joked about finding it bothersome to send dead bodies to students¡¯ homes, he was on edge after students from his class were killed. By demons, no less. To the left of the principal was Professor Lysandra Thorne. An elf. She was the professor of Healing Magic and Restoration. She sat forward, her long, silver hair falling over her shoulders as she watched me with narrowed eyes. She had been the one responsible for tending to the injured after the dungeon debacle, so I wasn¡¯t surprised to see her impatience. She pushed for answers with a stern but caring expression. To the far left was the only professor who didn¡¯t seem eager to tear into me¡ªChancellor Amelia Duskleaf, Professor of Dragon Tongue Magic. She was as calm as ever, her slitted dragon eyes scanning the room. Even though we had our secrets, she couldn¡¯t help me here today. She had already warned me about this just yesterday. Other professors sat at the table, but they hadn¡¯t spoken yet. Their presence was still loud, though, and I could feel the weight of every glance, every breath. One of them, Professor Oran Valmyre, leaned forward, his thick arms resting on the table. ¡°A stronger entity than the Minotaur Boss? You were supposed to face a dungeon boss, not some... higher creature. What exactly did you face, Romani?¡± The Battle Strategy and Swordsmanship instructor was tall and broad-shouldered, the type of man who looked like he belonged on a battlefield rather than behind a desk. His jaw was clenched, and his gaze was hard as if he was mentally calculating every response I might give. He was pushing the hardest to interrogate me. I exhaled slowly. ¡°It came after we defeated the Minotaur. A demon in the form of a giant owl.¡± The room fell into silence for a moment. Even Katheran raised an eyebrow, no longer looking quite as relaxed. Valenwood¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°A demon? An owl?¡± Professor Katheran spoke, his tone serious and curious. ¡°Go on.¡± I nodded. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a normal demon. It seemed... wise. It had powers that far exceeded anything we should¡¯ve encountered in a training dungeon. It attacked Sevrin out of the blue.¡± Lysandra sighed. ¡°Just how strong was it that it killed a 5th Ascension student?¡± ¡°The fight wasn¡¯t even close,¡± I answered. ¡°Sevrin attacked it, and the creature retaliated easily. It didn¡¯t seem like it was targeting any of us specifically until it felt threatened. Once it was unleashed, it became uncontrollable.¡± Professor Valmyre narrowed his eyes, his voice low and intimidating. ¡°You brat, do you really expect us to believe that an owl demon just happened to show up and murder two of your classmates?¡± I held his gaze, unflinching. ¡°I know it sounds unbelievable. But the deaths speak for itself. Solara almost self-destructed trying to take down the owl.¡± Amelia cleared her throat, stepping in a little. ¡°Are you guys not aware of that monster in the academy¡¯s main dungeon? It¡¯s an owl, too. Perhaps this demonic owl is after the dungeon¡¯s own,¡± she said, her voice smooth and calming. ¡°Solara¡¯s condition supports Iskandaar¡¯s story unless you¡¯re saying the girl almost killed herself for no reason?¡± Valenwood looked pensive, his fingers drumming on the table. ¡°What exactly led Sevrin to death?¡± ¡°He tried to fight the demon head-on, despite it being clear that its claws were too sharp for him,¡± I said, choosing my words carefully. ¡°Sevrin was strong, but he underestimated the creature. His death was swift. Calista... was caught in the aftermath.¡± Professor Valmyre¡¯s face twisted in anger. ¡°You let Sevrin die. That Solara girl should have made a move before things went wrong!¡± I met his anger with cold detachment. ¡°We couldn¡¯t save him. Solara only did what she did because she wanted to save me. We had hoped Sevrin would win, but it seems the third years of Waybound aren¡¯t as strong as I thought they were.¡± The professors scowled. I had directly insulted their academy, of course, they would be mad. ¡°And Calista?¡± Professor Lysandra tried to change the topic before it could derail. ¡°What about her? Why did she die?¡± I took a deep breath, knowing that this was the most delicate part of the interrogation. ¡°She wasn¡¯t involved in the fight directly. But... after Sevrin¡¯s death, she panicked. The demon turned on her, and I wasn¡¯t fast enough to stop it.¡± Amelia frowned, looking at me with subtle concern though she remained silent. Katheran leaned back, folding his arms. ¡°So, two students are dead, a demon was unleashed, and you and Solara somehow survived? Lucky.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said, my voice firm. Principal Valenwood remained silent for a long moment, his eyes scanning my face for any signs of deceit. Finally, he sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°This is a serious matter, Iskandaar. There will be an investigation into this... owl demon you speak of.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I replied, bowing my head slightly. The tension in the room didn¡¯t ease. It felt like a heavy fog that refused to lift. Valmyre¡¯s eyes were still on me, sharp as a blade, while Lysandra looked at me softly as if she found it sad that her colleagues were interrogating a student who had lost his friends. ¡°You may leave now,¡± the Principal finally said, his tone light. I stood, bowing slightly to the professors, then turned and walked out of the room, the weight of their gazes pressing against my back. I believe I¡¯ve avoided suspicion this time. ¡®Iskandaar,¡¯ a voice rang in my head as I stepped out of the room. It was Amelia. ¡®Meet me at the rooftop later.¡¯ Amelia hid her fearful expression throughout the meeting while the other professors interrogated me. She feared that my mask would be busted at any moment. Thankfully her fears didn¡¯t come true. Much of it I owed to Orion, for his group took the blunt force of the attention. Everyone was talking about them, and the professors also focused on them. While Solara, Calista, Sevrin and I had become a secondary topic. So hopefully this situation won¡¯t be returned back to. The name that loomed large over everything was the Imperial Prince, who had been wounded, and I hoped it¡¯d stay like that. **** After visiting my dorm and meeting Lilian briefly, I returned to the tall academy building again. I climbed the stairs to the top of the academy and made my way to the rooftop. When I reached the top, pushing the door open, a divine view stretched endlessly before me: Waybound City, vast and sprawling, lights twinkling beneath the dark sky. The rooftop towered over the entire city below, and often, the difference in size between their mortal body and this magical city could give people a sense of inferiority. However, some might be filled with greed to own it all instead. I wasn¡¯t sure which one I felt. My gaze quickly shifted from the city below to the woman sitting at the edge of the rooftop. Amelia looked serene with her back to me, draconic wings folded neatly behind her. The soft glow of the city¡¯s lanterns danced across her, outlining her in golden light. I approached quietly, the sound of the wind whispering around us. As I got closer, she turned her head slightly, her dragon-like purple eyes locking onto mine. ¡°You survived this time,¡± Amelia said, her voice cutting through the silence as the wind swirled around us. ¡°You lucked out.¡± I stood there for a moment, letting the wind tug at my cape. ¡°Luck had nothing to do with it,¡± I replied, hands in my pockets. ¡°It was wit¡­ and some useful subordinates to sacrifice.¡± She didn¡¯t react immediately, her eyes still fixed on the city beneath us. ¡°I don¡¯t think it was you who attacked the prince, was it?¡± Her tone was calm, but something in her voice told me she wasn¡¯t entirely sure. ¡°You and he were in different regions.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± I answered, stepping closer. ¡°There¡¯s a demon situation going on, a real demon, not something like me.¡± Finally, she turned her head, her dragon-like eyes locking onto mine. The wind blew strands of her hair across her face, but she didn¡¯t move to brush them away. ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t you?¡± Her gaze was steady, but there was something hidden in it. She really suspected me. And given how she asked me about the prince¡¯s situation instead of anything about Sevrin''s death, I think she might wholeheartedly believe that I killed Sevrin. But she wasn¡¯t sure if the other demon was me, too. I matched her stare, my expression unreadable. ¡°Yes, Amelia. I¡¯m sure.¡± She didn¡¯t break eye contact, and I could feel her assessing me, weighing my words against her own doubts. Amelia was sharp¡ªsharper than most of the professors at this academy¡ªand I knew she didn¡¯t take things at face value. A beat passed, and then she sighed, standing up from the ledge and brushing the dust from her clothes. ¡°Then do you know something about that demon?¡± Her tone was casual, but I caught the way her wings twitched slightly as if preparing to react to my next words. ¡°I know as much as you do,¡± I said, keeping my voice even. ¡°If you¡¯re asking whether I¡¯m working with demons, the answer is no. I don¡¯t know who that was or what they¡¯re planning.¡± She looked at me for another long moment, her gaze searching. I could almost feel her probing, trying to pierce through whatever facade she thought I was wearing. The problem was, I wasn¡¯t wearing one. Not entirely, anyway. But I wasn¡¯t about to reveal my hand, either. Amelia finally looked away, but I could tell she wasn¡¯t fully convinced. ¡°Iskandaar, I already told you¡ªyou need to tread carefully,¡± she said, her voice firm. ¡°I may hold some power in this academy, but I¡¯m not invincible in the city, let alone the Empire. The Empire has people who can see through your demonic energy easily. And now that the prince was involved in a demon incident, the Imperial Family will make moves. They¡¯ll send people. I¡¯ve already been summoned to meet the Emperor.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°They will come, Iskandaar,¡± she continued, her tone growing urgent. ¡°And when they do, I won¡¯t be able to protect you if they suspect you. So please,¡± she paused, stepping closer, her hands clasping my cheeks. ¡°be extremely careful.¡± Her words lingered in the air, heavy with warning. I knew what she was saying, even if she didn¡¯t outright accuse me. She already knew it was I who killed Sevrin and Calista. She wasn¡¯t going to turn me in, but she wouldn¡¯t risk herself to save me if things went wrong. That much was clear. She stared at me for a moment longer, her gaze softening slightly. ¡°I hope that day never comes,¡± she said quietly, her hands staying on my face for a moment longer before she stepped back. Without another word, her wings unfurled, and she took off, the wind from her departure swirling around me as I watched her soar into the evening sky. I stood at the edge of the rooftop, the city sprawling beneath me like an endless sea of possibilities and threats. Everything had felt so vast yet so close. The sun was setting, and families were turning on lights at their homes. Lights of Waybound flickered like distant stars, each representing a life, a purpose, and a future¡ªall things I had to manipulate if I wanted to achieve my goal. The cult, the empire, the demons¡­ they were all pieces on the board now. The wind shifted slightly, and I sensed her presence before she spoke. ¡°You alright?¡± Lilian¡¯s voice came from behind me, quiet but filled with concern. She stepped forward, her soft steps barely audible against the stone floor. ¡°....¡± I had told her about the meeting and told her not to worry about it, but it seemed she was nearby and ready all the time in case things went wrong. I didn¡¯t turn to look at her, my eyes still locked on the city below. ¡°The cult needs to exist, Lilian,¡± I said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s the only way forward. Without it, everything I¡¯m planning would crumble.¡± I wasn¡¯t really telling that to her. I was telling that to myself. Lilian came to stand beside me, her posture relaxed but her eyes sharp as they followed my gaze to the city below. ¡°I never asked you officially,¡± I continued, ¡°but I hope you¡¯ll stand by my side through all of this. As a Star of the Heavenly Demon God Cult.¡± There was a brief silence, the wind carrying the distant sounds of the city up to us. Then, Lilian let out a soft laugh, shaking her head slightly. ¡°Hey, I was hoping you¡¯d consider me your first recruit,¡± she said, her voice light. ¡°Since the day grandmother dropped me with you. It hurts me to hear you say that. No way that Solara girl is Number 1?¡± I turned my head to look at her. Subtle red eyes stared at me, full of resolution. I smiled at her as a small chuckle escaped me. ¡°Well, I suppose that¡¯s on me. I can work around that since there is no paperwork. You¡¯ll be Number 1.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Lilian scoffed. She was different from the others. A constant presence at my side, loyal, unwavering. And I needed that. With everything coming at me, enemies from every side, and allies turning into neutral forces, I needed people who wouldn¡¯t question my motives. People who didn¡¯t ask for the bigger picture and just followed my words out of loyalty. I looked ahead again. The city seemed to stretch on forever beneath us, and now that the dark was settling in the distance one of the Magic Towers started shining. I think it was the White Magic Tower. It¡¯d work as a light source for the night. It hadn¡¯t even been a week in Waybound, and already my cover had almost been blown. People had died. Forces were moving in the shadows, and I knew I wasn¡¯t the only one with a plan. ¡°Not even a week and people have already died,¡± I muttered aloud, and she just hummed. ¡°We¡¯re still alive,¡± she reassured me, making me scoff with a smile. We stood there for a few moments longer, the two of us gazing out at the sprawling city beneath us, its lights flickering like stars against the dark canvas of the night. In this world that I was supposed to save, I had to play carefully. I wasn¡¯t the only one with stakes in this game. The distant sounds of the city floated up to us, the hum of life continuing below. But up here, above it all, I realized something. This world¡ªthe empire, the demons, even the gods themselves¡ªwere nothing but obstacles in my way. Be it for the world-saving quest or for me personally. They were not on my side. I had to move as if this world was my enemy because it certainly would see me as one. My plans had already begun. The seeds of power were already sown. And when the time came, I would rise, not just as Iskandaar Romani, but as something greater. Something inevitable. The Heavenly Demon. I would bend this world to my will¡ªits people, its rulers, its gods¡ªall of them would kneel. But for now, I had to be careful. The cult was still in its infancy, and my power was far from its peak. There was work to be done, alliances to be made, enemies to crush. I looked out over Waybound City, feeling the weight of its vastness but also the thrill of knowing that soon, it would all be within my grasp. It had to¡ªto own this world and therefore save it. The empire would come for me eventually, and the demons might rise against me, but I welcomed it all. I was entering a new chapter of my life. And soon, this world would tremble before the name Heavenly Demon. For that, I needed strength. Power. And I would have it, no matter the cost. It was about time I started cultivating forbidden Demonic Arts. Chapter 40 – Do I Have to Kill Him? Solara wrapped the bandages around her arm a little tighter, flexing her fingers as she moved. She still felt the sting beneath the gauze, a reminder of what she¡¯d just gone through. The thick, healing strips covered much of her body, winding over her arms, her shoulders, and even parts of her face. Her wings were hidden now, resting beneath the layers of visible reality. Beside her, Iskandaar walked with an almost carefree stride, his expression unreadable. She stole a glance at him, letting her gaze drift to the academy street they walked along. The morning sun cast long shadows on the cobblestone, light dappling through the trees that lined the street, but her mind was somewhere else. Back in that dungeon, back in that moment when Iskandaar Romani had given the order in a voice sharp and unwavering. "Blow yourself up," he had said, and she hadn¡¯t hesitated. She¡¯d let herself be consumed in flames, creating a spectacle that left the boss room a scorched, hollowed-out ruin. It had almost taken her with it. Iskandaar¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts. ¡°Feeling any better?¡± he asked, his tone as casual as if he were asking about the weather. Solara nodded, even though the ache was still there, pulsing under her skin. ¡°I¡¯m alive,¡± she replied, half-smiling. ¡°Thanks to you.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. Sevrin wanted her dead, and it was Iskandaar who saved her. He looked over at her, his gaze steady, a flicker of something unreadable in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve healed enough to walk now. It might have been troublesome if you were late.¡± He tilted his head, studying her. ¡°You¡¯ve missed a lot while you were out.¡± She raised an eyebrow, curious. ¡°What¡¯s been going on?¡± ¡°...A Holy Knight will be coming over soon,¡± he said. He looked straight ahead, but Solara could see the shift in his expression. He looked much more serious now. Solara felt a jolt of panic. ¡°A Holy Knight?¡± She stopped, turning to face him fully. ¡°That¡¯s not good. Will everything be fine?¡± What she meant was if he¡¯d manage to stay under the radar or not. She couldn¡¯t ask that out loud in case someone heard. He gave her a sidelong look, his expression hard. ¡°It¡¯s under control. They won¡¯t find anything. Is that not why I gave you that order? Besides, the academy has decided that Class S will be heading out soon. We might not encounter him at all.¡± ¡°To where?¡± ¡°The Eldergrove Expanse.¡± Solara blinked, taken aback. ¡°We¡¯re going into the forest?¡± The forest near the academy was used as a hunting ground for students. ¡°Yes. Professor Katheran¡¯s decision,¡± he replied. ¡°He¡¯s pushing us straight into the forest, even after what happened in the dungeon? I thought he¡¯d back off for a bit, at least,¡± Solara asked. ¡°Well, nobody blames Katheran for what happened. He was outside the dungeon, as per the rules. But I think he¡¯s taking it personally. He¡¯s been¡­ less condescending lately.¡± Iskandaar¡¯s voice was light. ¡°And maybe, he wants to prove to himself that he can keep us safe so he¡¯s taking us to the forest. Either way, I¡¯m excited.¡± She fell into step beside him again, her thoughts turning over the information. The Eldergrove Expanse was no ordinary forest. It was known throughout the academy as a training ground, but first years were barely allowed on its outskirts. Teeming with monsters and magical plants, it was an ancient woodland that stretched endlessly, with thick canopies casting eerie shadows across the ground below. It felt sudden, but she didn¡¯t feel scared. She wasn¡¯t scared of death. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the gamble of almost blowing herself to death. She shot him a look. ¡°You¡¯re excited?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said. He walked in silence for a moment before he added, ¡°I need Silverleaf plants, Hydra Lilies, and Fireheart Trees. Those three specifically.¡± ¡°Why those?¡± she asked, indulging his theatrics. ¡°They¡¯ll be useful for an alchemical process I have in mind. Not really some serious alchemy, I don¡¯t know much in that field, but it''s a mixture. To be honest, I need the closest thing to demonic beast blood that I can get my hands on,¡± he explained, his voice quieter now to avoid eavesdropping. ¡°The Silverleaf and Hydra Lilies are great for mana regeneration and healing, while Fireheart Trees burn hot enough to fuse with almost anything.¡± He paused and looked at her. ¡°Together, they¡¯ll let me push regular monster blood closer to the properties of demonic beast blood.¡± Solara stared at him silently. ¡°And why exactly do you need demonic blood, Iskandaar?¡± ¡°I want to bathe in it,¡± he said, his tone matter-of-fact. ¡°I want to be boiled in it, actually. And I want you to do it with your phoenix fire.¡± She stopped again, eyebrows furrowing as she tried to process what he¡¯d just said. ¡°Are you kidding right now? You¡­ want me to boil you in monster blood? For what?¡± Iskandaar looked at her, his eyes glinting with something. ¡°Solara. It¡¯s time for me to transform this body into the Heavenly Demon Body,¡± he said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. What the hell even is that? Solara opened her mouth to respond but found herself momentarily speechless. This man, who casually ordered her to nearly blow herself up in a dungeon, now wanted her to boil him in monster blood as part of some demonic transformation process? Her disbelief must have shown on her face because he simply laughed. ¡°It¡¯s not as strange as it sounds,¡± he said, almost reassuringly. ¡°This is the next step. With the Heavenly Demon Body, it¡¯ll aid me to survive what¡¯s coming. It¡¯s a body surpassing that of human limits.¡± ¡°And you think I can just¡­ make that happen? No, forget that. That¡¯s not the point. Is it wise to give yourself something named ¡®Heavenly Demon Body¡¯? I am assuming it¡¯ll give you more demonic features than right now.¡± ¡°No, not until it''s completed. There are five stages to it, and only in the 5th stage is it obvious to most people¡¯s senses.¡± His gaze rested on her. ¡°Normally one would need something called ¡®hellfire¡¯ for the process, but phoenix fire will do. You¡¯re the only one with fire strong enough to pull it off. Besides, this benefits you too. You¡¯ll get stronger through this process, as you¡¯d push your fire to its limits.¡± Solara sighed, but there was a faint smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Sure thing, cult leader. I¡¯ll join you in the forest and look for the herbs and beasts with you.¡± He nodded thankfully. They continued walking for a bit longer, the morning sounds of the academy humming around them, and yet the path ahead seemed shrouded in shadows. **** I needed this. Every ounce of demonic energy I could draw, every last drop of blood I could squeeze from a monster¡¯s veins. I¡¯d need it all and more to transform my body into the Heavenly Demon Body. The benefits of that body far surpassed the possible chance of getting found out. I could already picture the effects coursing through my veins: near-indestructible skin, the ability to break a blade on bare flesh, the strength that would make even the strongest think twice. Most importantly, it had a strong resistance to magic... A smirk tugged at my lips. Until my transformation, it might be troublesome. I¡¯d have to hide from the Holy Knight, but the next time some Holy Knight came barreling my way with their blessed swords and wards, I¡¯d make them run with their tails between their legs. There was a reason I¡¯d been drawn to this technique. Despite the lack of true knowledge on it, my only source coming from the game, I had spent months trying to figure things out. I¡¯d be able to fight at the peak of my strength for longer and shrug off injuries that would leave a lesser man dead on the floor. I am aiming to become something more than human¡ªand something that even demons would fear. The Heavenly Demon Body was a choice with great returns. Still, there were risks. The process would tear me apart before rebuilding me anew. But that was the nature of things, was it not? You had to be returned to your essence to be made whole. However, I had a more immediate issue. I didn¡¯t have the Heavenly Demon Body yet, but the incoming Holy Knight wouldn¡¯t wait. ¡°It looks as imposing as the first time I saw it,¡± I said, stopping to examine the grand library looming before me, a stone behemoth carved with ancient symbols and etched with traces of enchantments. She nodded in agreement before taking her leave.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Even now, its towering walls felt as if they held the secrets of worlds. It was a place that demanded reverence, with ivy-clad towers stretching into the heavens and stained-glass windows casting hues of blue and green across the polished marble floors. The air was cold and chilly these days, and so the walls looked a little wet. It glistened magistically. Speaking of cold, it¡¯ll be the Winter Festival in a few months. Wasn¡¯t there an Episode based on it? I failed to recall the details from Arcane Grown, not everything from that game was clear in my memories. I¡¯ll figure it out when the time comes, I guess. I noted, stepping inside, and it felt like I was walking into a fortress of knowledge. It made me want to learn. Could there be some kind of Suggestion Magic in place? I made my way to the center of the lobby, where the librarian waited behind an old, half-circular wooden desk. He was a short man, barely reaching my shoulders, with a completely bald head that gleamed in the dim light. His bushy and white eyebrows almost seemed like they had a life of their own, twitching as he surveyed me with a gleam in his eyes. He reminded me of the librarian of the Demonic Scripture Pavilion from the Heavenly Demon¡¯s memories. ¡°Curious about more medicinal herbs, are we?¡± he asked, his voice roughened by age. He chuckled at me. He had a creepy way of staring that made me feel as though he was measuring me in ways beyond what I could imagine. I had come here a few times before. The human soup process for the Heavenly Demon Body required exotic herbs, and I couldn¡¯t find them in this world. So I had to find alternatives. After intense research in this library, I¡¯d found some alternatives. The Silverleaf, Hydra Lilies, and Fireheart Trees were not herbs available in Murim. Thankfully they seemingly had similar attributes. ¡°Not this time, old man.¡± I shook my head, letting a slight smile play on my lips. ¡°I¡¯m here for something different. Books on Holy Knights. Heard rumors that one might be stopping by the academy soon, and I figured it¡¯d be worth brushing up.¡± The librarian¡¯s sharp gaze grew even keener, and his lips quirked up in a smile. ¡°Holy Knights, eh? Quite the topic. Good good. It¡¯s wise to seek knowledge lad, especially on matters like these.¡± He tapped his cane against the floor, and a faint shimmer of magic rolled through the air, wrapping around me like a light breeze. A faint blue thread of light appeared, drifting through the air like a will-o¡¯-the-wisp. It flew, winding down the aisles as if guiding me deeper into the library¡¯s heart. The librarian nodded approvingly. ¡°You know what to do by now. Should lead you to exactly what you need.¡± Thanking the old man, I followed the light as it twisted through the labyrinth of shelves. Books upon books, tomes older than I could fathom, seemed to whisper secrets as I passed. The rows stretched on, blending into the shadows until I found myself in a far corner, where the light hovered above a single volume. It was a massive, leather-bound tome with a cracked spine from years of use. The title was embossed in faded gold, and it read: The Holy Order: Guardians of the Light and Wrath of the Divine. I pulled the book from the shelf, its weight settling in my hands like a dangerous omen. The cover was worn, and as I opened it, the scent of old parchment filled my nostrils. ¡°It looks like people aren¡¯t very curious about them,¡± I muttered to myself, although my memories of the original Iskandaar told me it was more like people liked to talk about it rather than read about it. I thumbed through the pages, skimming past the lofty, grandiose tales of their virtues and legendary feats. It was all cliche. But as I delved deeper, the content grew darker, peeling back the facade to reveal the stark reality beneath. They were more than just enforcers of some holy order. Their training was ruthless, pushing them to the brink and stripping away any semblance of mercy. It also granted them unbelievable strength. Holy Knights were the United Church¡¯s hand of judgment, often working in the Empires and Kingdoms whenever demons were involved. They also delivered swift, unyielding punishment to those they deemed unworthy. Demons were their primary target, of course, but the stories hinted at countless other casualties caught in their path. Heretics. Those suspected of dark arts. Even those who merely brushed too close to forbidden knowledge. I paused, my gaze lingering on a passage detailing one of their more notorious rituals, ¡°The Purging Flame?¡± Nasty. The words were etched with an almost reverent quality, however the facts were disgusting. It detailed how Holy Knights could use a sanctified fire to scour the demonic taint from a person¡¯s soul. It wasn¡¯t a gentle process. Much of it reminded me of witch hunting, where poor women died because people suspected them of being witches. The flames would expose every hidden layer, peeling back even the strongest illusions and disguises. Often it¡¯d just burn a normal person to death. I frowned, my fingers pressing into the paper until it crinkled beneath my grip. I had known they were a threat, but this was beyond what I¡¯d anticipated. If they suspected a man to be under a demon¡¯s influence, the man¡¯s wife, children, and even close friends might be killed. How annoying. The Holy Knights were hunters, in the truest sense of the word, and they did not care for excuses or half-truths. So this is what Amelia meant. They could see through lies, pierce through shadows, and rip apart illusions without a second thought. And if they were to find someone with a taint like mine¡­ well, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate. I snapped the book shut, sliding it back onto the shelf. I had read enough for now. Even if I already knew that they¡¯d be trouble from playing the game, there was a cold finality in seeing the details, how it laid out, in reading the lengths they¡¯d go to. It made my skin crawl. The last thing I needed was to have one of those zealots breathing down my neck. Letting out a slow breath, I made my way back through the towering stacks, the faint light of the library¡¯s lanterns casting long shadows. The librarian was there as I passed by, his gaze following me with that same knowing look. ¡°Find what you were looking for?¡± he asked. I nodded, keeping my expression neutral. ¡°More or less.¡± He chuckled, the sound low and almost conspiratorial. ¡°Good. Knowledge is power, but it can also be a burden, lad. Don¡¯t let it weigh you down.¡± I gave him a half-smile, one that didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes, as I headed outside. The light of day seemed too bright after the gloom of the library. I blinked, letting my eyes adjust as I walked through the academy grounds. This could be really troublesome. My thoughts spun with the information I had gleaned, the weight of it settling like a stone in my chest. I couldn¡¯t afford to be reckless. The best case scenario would be if the Holy Knight didn¡¯t arrive here until we left for the forest. I let my mind wander as I walked through the academy grounds, pondering the possibilities and the risks ahead. The thoughts kept circling as I made my way to the caf¨¦ on the corner, a spot tucked away from the busiest parts of campus, where I could think in peace. I already had a reservation made. I found Lilian sitting at a table, spoon-deep in a bowl of pudding, oblivious to the world around her. ¡°Eating pudding without me?¡± I raised an eyebrow as I slid into the seat across from her. I tried to lighten myself up for this. Being gloomy and shifty wouldn¡¯t solve anything. She grinned, a drop of pudding on the corner of her lip. ¡°You were taking too long, young master. I got bored. Was walking with Solara that fun that you¡¯re so late?¡± I ignored her last comment and observed my surroundings. The caf¨¦ was quiet, filled with the warm scent of freshly baked bread and the low hum of conversation from other students. It was a stark contrast to my dark thoughts. I liked that. I glanced around, ensuring no one was within earshot, then leaned back in my chair, relaxing a little. ¡°I visited the library. Holy Knights are troublesome,¡± I said, meeting her silent stare. ¡°...Anyways, you should¡¯ve gotten two,¡± I glanced at her pudding. She stuck out her tongue. ¡°I did. I ate three already.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I blinked. ¡°You know, wou¡¯ll grow fat at this rate,¡± I said, and she scoffed. We fell into easy conversation, letting the world fade around us as we joked and talked about everything and nothing. I liked feeding this girl, she was good company with a full tummy. It was a brief reprieve, a small moment of normalcy that almost made me forget the storm on the horizon. Until I heard it. The rumble of hooves. The cheers of the crowd. I turned my head, as did Lilian. Our light expression quickly dropped. Oh, fuck me. A line of horses thundered into the academy grounds, the riders clad in gleaming armor, each one looking as if they had been carved from stone. What stood out the most was the man at the head of the line. Built like a mountain, clad in gold-plated armor that shone brightly in the afternoon sun just as I had read in the book earlier. A Holy Knight. Lilian looked at me and then back at the chivalrous knights. Her expression was serious. The air around us seemed to chill, the tension thick as the large knight dismounted, his every movement precise and deliberate. He didn¡¯t remove his helmet. Holy Knights didn¡¯t like to. He cut an imposing figure, and everyone around him shrank in comparison as if his presence alone could crush them. ¡°So that¡¯s him,¡± Lilian murmured, eyes narrowing. ¡°That¡¯s him,¡± I confirmed, watching as he strode across the academy grounds, heading straight for the main building, followed by the dozen other knights. [Level 95] He stood at peak 6th Ascension, but his holy powers should make him much stronger. He was likely going to meet with the chancellor. I clenched my jaw. This man was no ordinary knight. I couldn¡¯t be sure, but he could probably see right through me. My mind raced, and then my eyes froze. A flash of white caught my eye across the street, and I paused. Nebula Carlstein stood there, her face pale, her eyes wide as she watched the Holy Knight retrieve into the academy. ¡°Wait¡­ Shit.¡± My heart skipped a beat, a sudden, chilling realization washing over me. I wasn¡¯t the only one in danger here. I could probably hide my energy, but how could Nebula hide her blood? She was a vampire, and with a Holy Knight in close proximity, her blood was as good as a target painted on her back. Her vampiric essence would draw suspicion faster than anything else. It didn¡¯t help that the Holy Knight was here for Prince Orion, and she had been a part of his group. I cursed under my breath, barely catching the sharp look Lilian gave me. ¡°This is not good¡­¡± I muttered, a sinking feeling settling in my gut. Lilian¡¯s expression mirrored my own worry. ¡°You think he¡¯ll go after her?¡± I didn¡¯t answer. My jaw clenched. I had to act fast, had to figure out a way to keep her safe. I hadn¡¯t accounted for this, hadn¡¯t considered that Nebula¡¯s presence during the attack might have put her in the crosshairs. Did I have any other choice? Do I have to kill him? Chapter 41 – The Holy Knight and a Deity Nebula looked like she¡¯d been caught in a snare. Her skin, pale even on the best of days, now seemed almost translucent under the academy¡¯s stark lights. Her hands were wrapped tight around herself, knuckles white, as she stared at the building where the Holy Knight had vanished into. When she saw me approach, her eyes widened, a hint of relief mingling with terror. I walked over fast, ignoring the curious glances of other students milling about, Lilian walking beside me. ¡°Do you have any plans?¡± I asked, my voice low and urgent. She just shook her head, her lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Plans? No, no, nothing,¡± she almost choked out. Her voice trembled, carrying the edge of someone who¡¯d never swam being thrown into a river. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything! If it had been anyone else, they could feign a sudden illness or some family emergency. But I was with Prince Orion¡¯s team. The moment they think I¡¯m avoiding them, they¡¯ll track me down.¡± A vampire born in a vampire clan would have access to artifacts that could hide them from scrutiny, but Nebula was a halfling who grew up with humans. She didn¡¯t have an easy way out. Her gaze shifted as if searching for some escape that wasn¡¯t there. ¡°They¡¯ll drag me back here if I leave,¡± she muttered. ¡°And they¡¯ll question me like I¡¯m some kind of criminal. And¡­ and when they realize the truth, I¡¯ll be¡­¡± she stopped, fearful of the eavesdroppers. My mind was racing. This wasn¡¯t good. The Holy Knights were sharp, skilled in picking up the faintest hints of darkness. Vampires weren¡¯t demons, but they were the closest thing there was. They received the same treatment from the Church. To their blind eyes, she was far from innocent. She was right, if he sensed even a hint of what she really was, she¡¯d be burnt at a stake. Unfortunately, she wasn''t the only one in danger. I too could be found out. Is there no way to fix this? Any game knowledge? Any of my skills?! My mind came up short of any plan. I remembered a Holy Knight was almost summoned in the game too during this event, but Prince Orion had canceled it. He didn¡¯t want to bother everyone with the hassle. But this time, my team was also involved with Sevrin and Calista dead. The casualties were higher. So perhaps Orion didn¡¯t feel the need to cancel it? Or maybe the church pushed it despite the prince¡¯s displeasure. Whatever the case, it was a new situation that I couldn¡¯t be sure of. Lilian was just as tense beside me, the worry clear on her face. We¡¯d dealt with all kinds of threats before, but a Holy Knight was a different story altogether. They didn¡¯t stop until they¡¯d rooted out every last trace of demonic influence, no matter where it hid. Well, he was no Vampiric Father, but we also didn¡¯t have the support of the Matriarch. Plus he won¡¯t be alone for long if he did find out our secrets. An entire order of Holy Knights might come. Plus all the professors will turn against us, as well as the entire academy. ¡°I¡ª¡± I hesitated, pulling my thoughts together before speaking again. I ran my hand through my hair. ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out,¡± I said, meeting her gaze with a determination I didn¡¯t entirely feel. But that didn¡¯t matter. She needed to believe it. If she panicked and fled, it¡¯d end badly for her. ¡°Listen to me. Don¡¯t do anything rash. Just go about your day tomorrow like everything is normal. Go to class. Understand?¡± She stared back at me, her confusion visible, but then she nodded slowly. The flicker of doubt in her eyes lingered, but it was masked by something else¡ªacceptance, perhaps? Or maybe just resignation. She didn¡¯t fully trust me, but right now, she didn¡¯t have any other option. She had to meet the Holy Knight and hope whatever process he¡¯d use to identify evil wouldn¡¯t work on her half-blood. The clear sky stretched above like an abyss, and for now, there was no telling what lay ahead. **** I sat at my usual spot beside Solara, who was still wrapped in bandages, looking like a mummy who¡¯d walked through hell and back¡ªwhich, in truth, she had. Despite her injuries, she exuded a calm strength. ¡°They can¡¯t seem to stop staring,¡± she said, her gaze fixed forward. She didn¡¯t seem bothered by them. ¡°Let them be. Your wounds will heal soon enough¡± I said, trying to distract myself from all the worry in my head. I didn¡¯t know if today¡¯s plan would work or not. Before she could reply, Nebula entered the classroom, and the moment she saw me, her eyes flicked to the empty seat beside mine. She seemed to hesitate for some reason, torn between choices. It was our usual arrangement, but after a moment, she settled in a different seat without a word, putting distance between us. My eyes narrowed. I see. She¡¯s really scared. I knew what she was trying to do. She thought that by sitting elsewhere, she could somehow protect me if she got captured. Seeing me beside her might make the Holy Knight suspicious. A noble, if foolish, thought. She seemed to have forgotten we were engaged, and it was common knowledge. If either of us got exposed, the other would be interrogated more carefully. ¡°...Did something happen between the two of you?¡± Solara asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± More students filled up the remaining seats as Professor Katheran entered, his expression as impenetrable as ever. Today, he wasn¡¯t alone. I tensed, along with everyone else, as another figure followed him in. Clad head-to-toe in gold-plated armor, with a golden coloured cloak swaying in the air, the man was a mountain, dwarfing Katheran with a presence that made the air heavy on our shoulders. Katheran stopped before the podium, placing his books on it. ¡°Morning, everyone. Be on your best behavior, we have a special guest.¡± The room fell silent. Stupid nobles who loved whispering found their throats dry. I could hear the faint rustle as students shifted nervously, the tension almost tangible. The Holy Knight stood there like a statue, radiating an air of cold, unyielding judgment. ¡°This,¡± Katheran began, his voice steady but edged with something hard, ¡°is Sir Likard, the Mountain. A Holy Knight, here at the behest of the United Church.¡± In front of me, a student gasped, covering his mouth as he forced himself to stay calm. It had been announced before, so I didn¡¯t know why they were reacting so demure. I kept my gaze locked on the man in gold armor. Sir Likard, the Mountain. He scanned the room with a penetrating stare, even through his helmet, his gaze cutting through us like a blade. Katheran continued, ¡°Normally, such matters are handled in private with the names involved. But since the Academy is a sensitive place, the Church wishes to be more... transparent against demons.¡± He paused, and I could see the tight line of his mouth. ¡°Right here, right now, Sir Likard will be conducting his interrogation publicly.¡± Students swallowed their saliva while Sir Likard shook his head. ¡°Please, don¡¯t sugarcoat it, Professor,¡± Sir Likard said, his booming voice filling the room. When Katheran frowned, he stepped forward, addressing us directly. ¡°I¡¯m not here to ask questions. I¡¯m certain the professors have gone through that already with you lot. I¡¯m here for a more direct approach. To teach the demons a lesson! Team One and Team Nine from the dungeon expedition, at least those of you still fortunate enough to draw breath, stand up. Make your way down here.¡± A heavy weight settled in my gut. I glanced at Nebula, but she avoided my gaze, staring straight ahead, her fingers gripping the edge of her desk. Sir Likard continued, ¡°Your seniors were tested yesterday and they were deemed... unblemished. Thus, I have reason to believe that today¡¯s trials may yield a more intriguing outcome.¡± He said and waited. One by one, we stood and made our way down to the front, forming a line behind the Holy Knight, standing under the blackboard. Orion and my eyes brushed past each other, but we stayed quiet. The Naga Princess, Sathari Nezehra passed by me, slithering her tongue out at me for some reason. She didn¡¯t seem worried about all this. I turned to look at the knight. He was looking back at us, and the weight of his gaze pressed down on us like a physical force. I kept my breathing steady and my face neutral, but inside, every nerve was on edge. Dammit. No chance of escape from here if he catches me. We were all lined up, standing like prisoners waiting for judgment, and I could feel the collective tension thickening the air as we waited for Sir Likard to make his move. His helmeted head turned slowly, scanning us, and for a heartbeat, his gaze had fixed on Nebula. My heart hammered as he paused, but then his gaze shifted a bit to the side. ¡°Solara Fenixia,¡± he called, his voice slamming down like a gavel. ¡°Child of a fallen house, you tainted vessel of darkness. Step forward.¡± Whispers broke out like a wave, disbelief rippling through the room. Solara, a demon host? My Demonic Sphere caught some distant curses, agreeing that yes, it must be her. She, whose noble house had fallen, must have joined hands with a demon. That made my jaws clench as well as my hands so I quickly tucked them behind my back, the audacity of this man¡¯s words annoying me. He had no proof, but that didn¡¯t stop him from making a show of it. But where I held myself back, someone else didn¡¯t. Katheran moved forward, his hand falling heavily on the Holy Knight¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sir Likard,¡± he said, his tone firm, restrained. ¡°It¡¯s unwise to touch a Holy Knight without permission,¡± Sir Likard sneered as he looked back, the contempt in his voice barely masked. ¡°Just as it is unwise to accuse one of my students of such serious crimes,¡± Katheran countered, his voice sharpening, ¡°before anything has been proven.¡± Sir Likard frowned, opening his mouth, but Katheran¡¯s dark sunglasses caught the light, flaring with a flash of color. ¡°Do not counter me, Sir. I advise you to reconsider your words before you speak, for you do realize who you¡¯re standing before, do you not?¡± Solara had nearly killed herself to save me¡ªanother student of Katheran. To him, she was a gem of a student. The tension between them was palpable, crackling like an impending storm. I held my breath, unsure if the two would come to blows. But then Solara, ever calm, stepped forward, her bandages shifting as she moved. She walked past Katheran and stood before the Holy Knight, her face impassive. ¡°I can¡¯t stand for long, can we get this over with?¡± Her voice broke the standoff between the two dangerous men. Katheran¡¯s sunglasses stopped shining, his [Aetheris Eyes] calming down. Indeed, it was he who I referred to during the talk with Lilian when I mentioned that the academy had someone with Aetheris Eyes of their own. Sir Likard didn¡¯t say anything, although he looked far from pleased. He turned to Solara and ordered, ¡°Reach out your hands.¡± His voice was as cold as the metal he wore. Solara did as instructed, extending her hands without a hint of hesitation. He took them, murmuring an incantation under his breath, the words foreign and ancient.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Then, louder, he declared, ¡°O¡¯ Shivaron, my Three-Eyed Lord, grant me the vision to unveil all shadows and reveal the true faces of darkness!¡± Immediately, light exploded from above, blindingly bright, and descending a pillar from the ceiling. It poured down onto the Holy Knight, shimmering around him, and was channeled into Solara through his hands. When the light entered through Solara¡¯s hands, the glow vanished. The glow was only visible when it landed above the Holy Knight, for only he could channel it. It¡¯s as I remember correctly from the game. In that case, my plan might work¡­ I watched as the class gasped as her bandages began to smolder, turning to ash and drifting to the floor. People gasped as they knew that a demon would indeed be burnt by the holy light while screaming and writhing in pain. For a short second, I saw the eyes of the Holy Knight glowing as if he had found his prey. But Solara stood still, calm, with the same detached look on her face. The light did not harm her; rather, it helped me. The pillar of light above faded, and she flexed her fingers, glancing at her hands with a faint, almost dismissive expression. Her bandages were gone, revealing pristine skin underneath. ¡°Thank you for the healing, Sir Knight,¡± she said, meeting Sir Likard¡¯s hard gaze before turning and walking back to her seat, leaving him standing there, visibly thrown. I allowed myself a small, satisfied smile. I could practically feel the frustration rolling off him in waves. Katheran¡¯s arms were crossed, clearly pleased with the outcome. The stupid students who had almost believed she was a demon were silent, their faces flushed in embarrassment. But the Holy Knight wasn¡¯t done. He turned back to the students, his gaze zeroing in on me. ¡°Romani of Team 9,¡± he barked, his tone laced with boredom this time. ¡°Step forward. It may well be a futile exercise, considering your family history, but let us proceed. You were, after all, on the same team as her.¡± I nodded, forcing my face into a mask of indifference, though inside, worry simmered just below the surface. This might become a very long day. Each step felt heavy, like all those eyes weighing down on me, measuring, searching. I kept my breathing steady, synced to the rhythm of Star Affinity. There was no room for a mistake here. Appear ordinary, I told myself. Unremarkable, harmless. The Holy Knight watched me come closer, his expression a blank mask with eyes that pierced right through, like they could see every crack beneath the surface. ¡°Iskandaar Romani,¡± he said. ¡°Present your hand.¡± His outstretched gauntlet glinted under the classroom¡¯s cold light, a shackle more than an invitation. I stayed casual like this was just another task, not something that could end in flames. With barely a pause, I offered him my hand, feeling the urge to clench my fist. His grip closed around it like a vice, cold gold metal pressing into my skin, solid and unyielding. It was as if he thought he could crush out whatever secrets lay inside. ¡°Your faith will be tested,¡± Sir Likard muttered, just loud enough for me to catch. His tone held a hint of something darker. Disdain? Suspicion? Maybe that was just how he spoke. I forced a polite smile like I wasn¡¯t rattled inside. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m ready,¡± I replied, letting my voice stay smooth. Just another routine¡ªanother test of faith, a test of purity. Or in my case, a test of how well I could keep everything hidden. He started to murmur his incantation, his voice low and steady, each of his syllables like the drop of a heavy hammer. His words built up around us, the energy pressing in, thick and heavy, coiling like smoke. My eyes couldn¡¯t see, but my Demonic Sphere could. I could feel it gathering, his grip tightening. I kept my focus on the Star Affinity flow, keeping my breath slow, and my body steady. ¡°O¡¯ Shivaron, my Three-Eyed Lord,¡± he called out, his voice echoing through the room, ¡°grant me the vision to unveil all shadows and reveal the true faces of darkness!¡± The light exploded from the ceiling, raining down at him. It traveled into my body from his palm, vanishing into me and searing through my hand. I felt it crawl up my arm like fire. I kept my face blank and neutral, not a flinch. His eyes bored into mine, searching for even a flicker of discomfort, any sign that something was off. It hurt. Surprisingly, it hurt. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s supposed to hurt a normal person. Meaning, despite the disguise, it can still sense the real me somewhat¡­ Somewhat, but not enough to make me scream. I smiled. He leaned in, his eyes like twin blades. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Romani? You look a bit pale.¡± ¡°Pale?¡± I smirked, forcing myself to look relaxed, bored even. ¡°It¡¯s not every day you meet a Holy Knight. Plus, if you¡¯ve heard the rumors about me, you can guess that I¡¯m not really used to the radiance. I think sleeping with whores is a sin?¡± Sir Likard gave a short, humorless grunt, his hand tightening around mine like he could squeeze the truth out of my bones. I felt the energy digging, probing, like a blade trying to find purchase in a solid wall. It pressed harder, almost unbearable, and I gritted my teeth, holding fast to the Star Affinity rhythm. If it hurt even with the disguise, if I let it drop, what¡¯d happen? I had to keep steady. I had to keep my mask from cracking. His eyes narrowed like he was trying to recalibrate, to dig deeper. ¡°You know, we Holy Knights have a knack for finding secrets,¡± he said, almost like we were just talking casually. ¡°Even the kind buried so deep they think they¡¯re safe.¡± Why¡¯s he talking so much? Shit, he¡¯s suspicious. ¡°Secrets?¡± I let out a dry laugh, my eyes fixed on his. ¡°Maybe for someone more interesting. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d disappoint you.¡± He stared a moment longer, his eyes dark, hard. Finally, with a small nod, he let go of my hand. The light vanished, taking that strange, crawling cold with it. He didn¡¯t look away, just gave a curt nod. ¡°Alright. You may go.¡± I held my gaze steady as I nodded back, turning away with slow, measured steps. I didn¡¯t walk back to my seat like Solara, I returned to the line of suspicious students. The Holy Knight looked at me, ¡°Not returning to your seat?¡± ¡°Solara is injured. That¡¯s why she sat. You want me to return? Then-¡± I said, and he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Stay.¡± I let out a sigh in my head. It¡¯d be harder to get a clean hit if I was too far. I kept my face calm, a mask of nothingness as I stood beside Princess Sathari Nezehra. I didn¡¯t dare let out the breath I was holding until I was sure he wasn¡¯t looking. That was too close. Far too close. But I¡¯d passed, somehow. Still, I¡¯ve received the proof¡ªStar Affinity wasn¡¯t invincible. I still got hurt by the Holy Light. A different technique, something vision-related, might have seen through my energy disguise. The tension hadn¡¯t eased; instead, it thickened as Sir Likard turned his attention to the others. His eyes stayed on Nebula for a second longer than usual again, but then he turned to Lucan and Elias. The other two members of my team. They turned out clean, too. Then, he focused on Team 1. ¡°Prince Orion, please step forward.¡± Naturally, Orion turned out clean. He was as clean as they came. Next came Prince Alaric and then Princess Sathari, each of them stepping forward and emerging unscathed, as I knew they would. It was an empty formality for them. At last, only one person remained. The knight turned, his gaze landing on Nebula. ¡°Carlstein, come forward now,¡± he said and I felt my chest tighten, the relief from a moment ago vanishing entirely. Nebula¡¯s shoulders stiffened, and she walked ahead with an unsteady grace, the room watching her every move. She walked to the front, her steps slow and measured, but I could see the tremor in her hands, the tension etched into the set of her jaw. She extended her hand. The Holy Knight took it, wrapping her slim fingers in his own armored grip. He began the incantation, the words curling around the room like smoke. Then he announced, ¡°O¡¯ Shivaron, my Three-Eyed Lord, grant me the vision to unveil all shadows and reveal the true faces of darkness!¡± The light fell from the ceiling immediately, descending with that same dreadful finality. My heart pounded, my mind racing as it landed on Sir Likard, making his body shimmer. The energy traveled into his hands and then toward Nebula¡¯s palm. She was half a vampire, so she might survive if she managed to hide her pain. That was if the pain was manageable like mine. It might be safer just to let it be since I wasn¡¯t even sure if my attempt would succeed or not. Lilian¡¯s words from this morning flashed beside my ears. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re planning, I think it¡¯s unwise to risk it for her. I understand she¡¯s your fiance, but¡­ Come on, you¡¯re not even sure.¡± She had said in an attempt to persuade me to sit this one out. Unfortunately, as I watched the girl gulp her saliva, I couldn¡¯t help it. I couldn¡¯t just leave this to chance. I tapped into my [Skills] immediately. === Active: [Astral Rend]: Active: [Soul Sever]: === Without a second thought, I activated these two skills at once, the tension mounting in me like a coiled spring as I conjured a miniature astral blade between my fingers. I kept it small and inconspicuous. No room for mistakes. I flicked it, barely a gesture, and it flew silently through the air. It struck the knight¡ªjust a pinprick against the spiritual connection he was trying to wield. He didn¡¯t even feel it. I hope it¡¯ll work, I practically prayed. There was a luck factor on this, after all. It was that delicate, slipping in beneath his holy energy, almost imperceptible amid the brilliance of the ritual¡¯s light. The pillar falling from the ceiling glitched for a moment, but the Holy Knight didn¡¯t seem to realize it as he was inside it. I cursed. Had it not worked? The light still descended! The energy entered Nebula¡¯s hand through his palm and vanished as usual. I couldn¡¯t be sure if it worked or not, but she didn¡¯t seem to be in pain. Was she hiding it? All my confusion came to an end when a System message was answered. [You¡¯ve severed the connection between the Holy Knight Likard, and Shivaron. The descending light has lost its holy properties, but the effect is momentary.] [Shivaron is intrigued.] [Shivaron, the God of Destruction, is looking at you.] I felt my entire existence freeze as the gaze of a deity fell upon me. I didn¡¯t know how he was doing that or how much he could see, but I felt it. It was clear, obvious, and heavy. The entire classroom has frozen, and I didn''t mean that in a rhetorical sense. Time itself had frozen, and the world had grayed out. The entire ceiling rippled, the concrete turning into roaring clouds of red and dark. It was an outlandish sight, and it became scary as a singular golden eye formed in the middle, staring down at me. I stayed frozen on my spot, unwilling to look back at the eye. What the FUCK. My mind panicked, unsure if I had bit off more than I could chew. What if this God saw through me and chose to end me right away? I stayed still on my spot, pretending to be frozen in time like others, unsure if that was helping me at all, as the seconds elongated into something longer. Sweat trickled down my neck, and somehow, I failed to understand how long had passed. Suddenly, the ceiling returned to normal, and the eye vanished. Time moved again. What the hell was that¡­?! Was¡­ was that the type of entity I was supposed to go up against by making a cult? That was suicide! Time didn¡¯t wait for my panic. The light continued its flow, traveling into Nebula¡¯s hand and turning invisible. I felt my heart pound, watching, feeling the seconds stretch, waiting for it to take hold. Nebula stayed still, face calm as stone, but I caught the tension in her gaze, the way she held herself like she was balancing on a knife¡¯s edge. Another second passed, and then another. Nothing. Not a single flicker, not a spark to give her away. Just silence, thick and impenetrable. The blade had done its job. The connection was dead, and she was safe. The knight frowned, a shadow of confusion crossing his face as he let her hand go. I saw it in his eyes¡ªthe flicker of frustration, the disbelief that he hadn¡¯t uncovered a single thing. He grunted, almost as if to himself, and then stepped back. ¡°¡­Well.¡± Despite the incredulous situation that had just unfolded, relief washed over me, cold and steadying, tempered by the gravity of just how close that had been. We¡¯d slipped through, somehow. Both of us. Nebula turned, her shoulders dropping with barely concealed relief, her lips curving into a shaky smile. She didn¡¯t look at me directly, but as she passed, her gaze brushed mine. I gave a slight nod, and she returned to her spot, tension draining from her posture. ¡°...Alright, all of you return to your seats,¡± Katheran said, his lips carrying a satisfying smile. He believed he¡¯d be able to sense a demon in his class before some Holy Knight had to be called. I forced myself to keep my expression neutral, but inside, I triumphantly grinned, it was clawing at my chest, begging to be let out. We¡¯d passed. Somehow, we¡¯d made it through unscathed. I let out a long, slow breath, relief washing over me like a cool breeze. The Holy Knight¡¯s test had failed, and both Nebula and I were safe for now. Except I seemed to have caught the attention of one of the Twelve Gods. Chapter 42 – The Eldergrove Expanse Katheran leaned forward against the desk with a composed expression, arms folded as he watched the students relax a little after the interrogation had been completed. There was an odd sense of relief in the air, yet tension hadn¡¯t quite dissipated. Even those who had nothing to hide were on edge, stealing wary glances as if the Holy Knight¡¯s gaze might turn on them at any moment. Sir Likard, the Mountain, remained silent, standing at the front of the class with an air of impatience and confusion. His armored form seemed to fill the space like an immovable pillar, radiating an oppressive presence that weighed heavily on the room. His eyes, hidden beneath his helmet, were filled with stubborn unacceptance. The situation didn¡¯t make sense to him. Katheran ignored the man and cleared his throat, addressing the students. ¡°Alright, listen up. Now that we¡¯re done here, I need you all to prepare. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll head out to the Eldergrove Expanse.¡± His voice was steady, and in response, he noticed the glint of apprehension in the students¡¯ eyes. They knew about the Eldergrove Expanse. Even though the Academy kept it clear of monsters too strong, it was the training ground for all students. So while there were easy monster regions, some were far above their league. Katheran liked it if students were cautious. They¡¯re smart to be apprehensive. Especially after the dungeon incident. Not that he¡¯d ever let that accident be repeated. He may have talked shit to them right before entering the dungeon, but it was average scare tactics. Actually losing some lives when he was right outside was a shame to his titles. ¡°The Eldergrove Expanse, Professor?¡± one of the students at the back asked, his voice barely above a whisper. Katheran nodded, giving him a brief, reassuring look. ¡°Yes, were you not listening? Consider it practical training. You¡¯ll be gathering resources, testing your mettle against the creatures that dwell within. You¡¯ll also receive a special reward. Be ready.¡± He finished up by allowing the students some time to absorb the information. He glanced over at Sir Likard, whose gaze was now focused directly on him. Does he not plan to leave? The Holy Knight¡¯s silence held a weight that seemed to demand attention. After a moment, Sir Likard stepped forward, his heavy footsteps echoing through the room. Everyone looked at him, as did Katheran. ¡°I shall tag along with you, professor.¡± His voice was deep and unyielding, and it left no room for negotiation. Katheran¡¯s brows knitted together. He held the Holy Knight¡¯s gaze, unflinching. ¡°This is a school event. Outsiders aren¡¯t typically permitted to accompany us.¡± ¡°The demon might attack again.¡± Sir Likard¡¯s response was swift, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°I cannot return to the Church with anything less than a solid answer to this situation. Let me tag along. I shall ask the Chancellor about permission, as well. I¡¯m aware of your strength, Professor Katheran, but you can¡¯t be everywhere at once. I¡¯ll watch over the class with you, and should any demon rear its head, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± Katheran¡¯s frown deepened as he assessed the man before him. Likard was as determined, as he was strong. No question there, but Katheran could see the underlying frustration in his stance, the slight tension in his grip on his weapon. There was a difference, or perhaps additional weight would be the right word, behind his ¡®offer¡¯. The Holy Knight wasn¡¯t satisfied with the results of today¡¯s display. He¡¯d hoped to find a demon, one lurking within a student. Something that was outrageous to Katheran. And now, he wanted to join the expedition to the forest, likely hoping that he¡¯d catch a demon among the students or some hint of the darkness he was so eager to uncover. But he¡¯s right. The demons have attacked once. They might again. Katheran remained silent for a long moment, considering. The students were no match for a man like Likard. But at the same time, it filled Kath with impotent rage just considering the possibility that his students¡¯ lives might be threatened again. He hadn¡¯t taken this job to watch them die. Logically, Katheran prioritized the rest of the students¡¯ lives above any of his other feelings. The Holy Knight¡¯s presence will be helpful. The forest was indeed dangerous. Though the academy staff regularly patrolled the area, ensuring a controlled environment, it was impossible to anticipate every threat. It was the perfect place for a demon to hide in. If indeed there were more lurking dangers, an extra pair of trained eyes wouldn¡¯t be entirely unwelcome. Finally, he nodded. ¡°Very well. But know this, Sir Likard,¡± he said, his voice carrying a steely warning. ¡°You may accompany us, but these are my students. If any harm were to befall them by your hand, just because of your hunch, as there had been many cases across the Holy Knights¡¯ history, you shall be answering me!¡± Sir Likard inclined his head upwards while raising his hands, almost in a mockery. ¡°Fair enough, professor. My aim is only to root out any demons, nothing more.¡± Katheran¡¯s gaze remained obdurate, but he turned away, his decision was made. The students would face the dangers of the Eldergrove Expanse, but now they would also be watched by the eyes of a man who sought enemies in everything. **** Nebula moved through the city, her blue and white academy cloak catching the eye of passersby. She barely noticed, her mind was elsewhere as her gaze skimmed over shop signs and glowing displays. The streets of Waybound were alive with whispers of magical enchantments, runes glimmering from storefronts selling everything from protective charms to crystalline potion vials. She usually enjoyed looking, even if just for curiosity¡¯s sake since the Waybound City was beautiful to the eyes. But today, her thoughts circled back to the earlier class, replaying the moment Sir Likard¡¯s eyes slid over her. He had been too focused on her earlier, but over time, it had shifted. Thankfully he didn¡¯t find anything on her. She¡¯d stayed off his radar and breathed easy after. It was a relief. Had she lucked out? Or was it as that young man had said¡­? Her steps slowed as she reached the shop, an unassuming place wedged between towering buildings, the only one around that didn¡¯t hum with arcane energy. She couldn¡¯t afford the more expensive ones. She stepped inside, inhaling the familiar scent of oiled leather and polished steel. Her eyes adjusted to the dim light, scanning the room¡ªand she stopped short. The shop only had one customer, while the shopkeeper, a large man with a receding hairline, yawned at the counter. The one to catch her attention was the former. It was someone she knew. Iskandaar Romani, her fiance, the son of a wealthy count, what was he doing in this shabby shop? He stood by a shelf of weapons, examining a sword, his fingers brushing over the hilt with absent curiosity. When she stepped inside, his gaze flicked to her as he blinked, a faint glint in his eye. ¡°Huh, Nebula?¡± he asked, the corner of his mouth lifting. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a [Mage] to show up in a weapon shop.¡± Nebula stiffened, meeting his gaze with a cool stare. ¡°...I just wanted a dagger for close-quarter combat for emergencies. You already know about tomorrow..¡± He raised an eyebrow and gestured to a rack of daggers with an open hand. ¡°Then pick one from here. I was checking them out earlier. They¡¯re all good, won¡¯t snap under pressure.¡± She stared at him for a second and nodded, turning her attention to the daggers. Her fingers grazed the hilt of a slender dagger, one with a dark blade and a smooth grip. She held it tight. It felt right on her grip, balanced. She began to play with it, but his hand shot out, stopping her. ¡°Not that one,¡± he said in an oddly confident voice, handing her a different dagger instead. ¡°This suits you better.¡± She frowned. ¡°Why bother asking me to pick, then?¡± He only shrugged, a faint smirk on his face. That annoyed her. Before she could say anything, he moved to the counter, tossing the dagger and a sword to the shopkeeper, as she watched, growing more annoyed. But when he reached into his coin purse to pay, she blinked and stepped forward, voice low. ¡°Hey, no. ¡¯ll cover mine, Iskandaar. I don¡¯t need¡ª¡± He leaned closer, cutting her off. ¡°I¡¯ll be covering all your expenses after the wedding, my dear. Let me practice for it.¡± A heat rushed to her cheeks before she could stop it, and she clenched her jaw, looking away. The shopkeeper let out a chuckle, low and amused. ¡°You¡¯re a lucky one, miss. Seems you¡¯ve got yourself a gentleman.¡± His tone held a teasing lilt, and Iskandaar chuckled in response. She said nothing, choosing instead to examine the floor as she accepted the dagger, swallowing her thanks. She knew he¡¯d only twist it into another joke, anyway. She didn¡¯t like receiving stuff from people. They always wanted it back¡ªwith interest. But somehow, she couldn¡¯t wholeheartedly reject him. ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you again, then, boss,¡± Iskandaar said to the shopkeeper who nodded and then walked out of the shop. Nebula stared at his back before following along. They walked out in silence, the noise of the street filling the space between them as they headed back. I thought I was the only one scared. But since he¡¯s buying a new sword, is he also nervous about tomorrow? She hadn¡¯t planned on bringing up her concerns, but the knot in her chest wouldn¡¯t go away. At last, she looked over, and the words slipped out. ¡°Iskandaar¡­¡± She kept her voice steady, casual. ¡°Will tomorrow be alright?¡± He didn¡¯t answer immediately, but when he did, his voice was calm and certain. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I handled the Holy Knight today, didn¡¯t I? If things develop for the worse, I¡¯ll handle him again.¡± Her steps slowed. She didn¡¯t expect the answer to be that simple, yet somehow, hearing it calmed her. For so long, she had seen him as an arrogant, spoiled noble, nothing more. But the way he spoke now held an edge that was hard to dismiss. Perhaps he¡¯d been serious all along. When he promised her that ¡®I¡¯ll figure something out,¡¯ he wasn¡¯t joking. He had indeed figured something out, and she had survived the examination of the Holy Knight thanks to that it seemed. It was hard to believe, but what other explanation did she have? Nebula leaned close, her voice a mere whisper. ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t he say he¡¯ll accompany us into the forest? I don¡¯t have a good feeling about that,¡± she said, worry still etching in her heart. She feared getting exposed. He kept his gaze forward, radiating calmness. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just here to make himself feel important,¡± he muttered, casting a smile her way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll make sure of that.¡± You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. She couldn¡¯t fully believe him, but it was true that he¡¯d already saved her. So she managed a nod before falling silent. Despite herself, walking beside him in the calm of the evening breeze, Nebula felt the corners of her mouth tugging into a small but genuine smile. She didn¡¯t know what was true and what was bluff among his words. But somehow, his reassurance felt enough. **** Footsteps were louder than the whispers of students as we wandered through the school grounds. It didn¡¯t take long for the irritation to settle in once I saw Sir Likard marching right behind Katheran. The man was living by the words he spoke of yesterday. They were headed towards the teleportation field with the rest of us trailing behind, and I had to grit my teeth to keep from showing how much his presence irked me. Why the hell can¡¯t he just leave? Although I complained, I knew the Holy Knight wouldn¡¯t let go of this that easily. He¡¯d be watching our every move, his eyes peeled for any sign of ¡°demonic influence.¡± But why was he so suspicious of us? I couldn¡¯t figure it out. Particularly, Nebula¡­ He was stealing glances at her every now and then still, only caught by my Demonic Sphere. I blinked. I suddenly had a guess why. Her Blood Affinity? It must be. The professors must have given him files on the students. Her affinity¡¯s not really a secret. Humans with Blood Affinity were rare, and those few who had it turned out more often than not to be black mages. It was not a good look on them. It had to be the reason why he was suspicious of Nebula. If he confronted us too openly and used some other technique to detect demons, I might have to clash with him. We walked through the academy grounds, passing tall marble pillars that gleamed in the morning light. We passed tall buildings, pristine mansions, and other different faculties. Soon, the teleportation field was in front of us¡ªa vast circular platform encased in metal runes that glowed faintly, even in daylight. Surrounding the platform were tall, obsidian pillars engraved with intricate sigils and symbols, all converging into a larger, central rune carved into the ground. This was the academy¡¯s pride, a sophisticated teleportation array that could send anyone to the farthest reaches of the continent in the blink of an eye. ¡°Here we are,¡± Katheran said as we stepped onto the field. The entire area pulsed with a low hum, the magic activating as we approached. The air was thick with the scent of burning sage and something metallic, a reminder that this was no ordinary magic. Magic dealing with Space-Time was complex. I felt a slight excited tingle along my skin, the energy tangible, like standing too close to a fire. Katheran raised a hand, gesturing for silence. ¡°Don¡¯t get too lost in its beauty; you¡¯ll see it a lot. Gather around the circle,¡± he ordered. We moved to the center, with thirty students and two instructors in a tight formation, the faint hum of the magical energy growing louder. I fervently caught a glimpse of the magic circle beneath us, the symbols pulsing with an otherworldly light, weaving and shifting like they were alive. It was interesting. Magic, I mean. I really wanted to try my luck on it. ¡°Old Eldrin,¡± Katheran called, nudging his head at the man sitting outside the magic circle, reading a book beside a lever. ¡°Please, to Eldergrove. Set the call-back to 72 hours.¡± ¡°Aye,¡± the old man grunted and leaned to the side, putting a hand on the lever and visibly channeling his mana into it. It lit up. He turned to grin at us, laughing. ¡°Good luck.¡± The old man pulled the lever. The air grew heavy, droplets of light growing visible before my eyes. Solara and Nebula were at my sides while droplets of light, mana particles, began to intensify until they seemed to swallow everything. I felt my body lifting, weightless, as the light wrapped around us, blurring the edges of reality. We moved through space and time in a process that¡¯d marvel the scientists of modern times. There was a moment of stillness, and then the ground beneath my feet shifted, and the light began to recede. A distant cooing of birds filled my ears, then the sound of a fire crackling. The smell of smoke hit me next. It clung to the air, thick and suffocating, as the teleportation¡¯s light receded. The world returned in a rush, the hum fading as the teleportation was completed. We were standing in the heart of the forest, surrounded by charred trees and smoldering brush. Thick, blackened trunks jutted up from the earth, their branches stripped bare, and the air was thick with the smell of ash and smoke. The tree peaks reached into the sky like skeletal hands. The ground beneath was cracked and burnt, the remains of fallen leaves crunching underfoot. Ah, I hate this place. I recognized this area as the blaze district of Eldergrove. There are much better regions in the forest. Just my bad luck. Some students coughed around us while Solara blazed out her wings, jerking them as if heating them with fire. ¡°The weather¡¯s great,¡± she said. ¡°Is it, now?¡± While I shook my head, Katheran scanned the scene, his expression flat. ¡°The weather¡¯s not bad, true, but I¡¯ve got bad news, kids. Some of you nerds must have realized this is the blazing district,¡± he said with a sigh as if we¡¯d just landed in a disappointing neighborhood instead of a wasteland. ¡°Pity. The monsters here aren¡¯t very strong...¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be happy if they¡¯re weak?¡± I felt Nebula shift beside me, the tension in her shoulders mirrored in the rest of the class. I didn¡¯t answer. Katheran, unbothered, turned to face us, hands tucked behind his back. ¡°You¡¯re now in the Eldergrove Expanse,¡± he said. ¡°While I said the monsters are weak, it¡¯s by my standards, and my standards are stupid. For weaklings such as you, who¡¯ve already died in a mere dungeon, this area¡¯s volatile, and the creatures here are nothing like what you faced in the dungeon. Well, kind of¡­¡± he said reflectively. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t really face normal monsters in the dungeon,¡± he coughed, blinking when a student held back a laugh. Katheran frowned at the student, who shut up immediately. ¡°...You lot have three days to hunt and bring back the spoils of your work. Most monsters here are of 2nd Ascension, and I expect each of you to take down at least that. Nothing lower. You can try your luck on 3rd Ascension monsters though, but don¡¯t risk your life if you¡¯re not confident. Unlike the dungeon, you don¡¯t have an upper-class man to rely on this time.¡± The Holy Knight looked around, kneeling down and picking up some ash. I think that guy had some problems. Katheran glanced over the crowd, his sunglasses glinting as he paused, letting the weight of his words settle. ¡°The academy will take what you kill. No need to collect them, we¡¯ll find them ourselves. After the excursion ends, you can either sell the monsters or you can give them to us an the academy will use those monsters as a base material and forge items tailored to each of you. Swords, spears, magic wands¡ªwhatever suits your skills. Even alchemical tools, if that¡¯s where your interest lies. So I¡¯d encourage you to approach this properly.¡± That was a good initiative. Besides wanting to collect monsters for my monster blood ritual, I could also order a sword for myself. It¡¯d been almost a year since I came to this world, but I didn¡¯t have a unique sword yet. So I was looking forward to it as I loved some I¡¯d had playing on my computer Of course, I was more excited for the Heavenly Demon Body. Katheran¡¯s gaze swept over us again. ¡°Naturally, if you bring back some scrap creature, expect nothing but scrap in return. But if you show me some ambition, you¡¯ll find it reflected in what the academy provides.¡± The students glanced at each other. It was a great opportunity. Even most noble houses weren¡¯t rich or influential enough to make a weapon that the Waybound Academy could make for them. Especially to the few commoner students. Regardless, I hoped they realized the dangers that came with it. Most monsters here might not be dungeon bosses, but they were not pushovers, either. Just like us, they moved in groups. Not to mention the heat and smoke, which would drain us fast. The blazing district wasn¡¯t the most dangerous area in the forest, but the fire and smoke alone could drain a person¡¯s stamina faster than any monster. It was a harsh enough place for new students. Katheran continued, his voice steady, ¡°I shall not waste further time talking. You¡¯ll be working in groups of three. No drawing lots this time. Consider this an exercise in teamwork and survival. Now, find your partners.¡± The students glanced around, and before I could even take a step, Solara was beside me. Well, she hadn¡¯t really left my side. Nebula tried to walk away from beside me, but I yanked her by her arm. ¡°...¡± She looked back, and our eyes locked. She opened her mouth to speak, but I yanked her back beside me. She sighed and nodded. No words were needed; the choice was obvious. Our little exchange hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. Some students shot me glares of jealousy, which was odd given she was my fiance, but more importantly¡­ I could feel the Holy Knight¡¯s stare, a piercing weight that lingered over us. I had his attention. A few minutes later, Katheran surveyed the newly formed groups, nodding with what might have been approval. ¡°Fifteen teams. Done. Stay within this district. Be sure to test yourselves, hunt, and gather. And¡­¡± he trailed off, looking over us with a hardened expression. ¡°I don¡¯t wish a repeat of what happened in the dungeon¡ªof you fools dying incompetently. So my [Aetheris Eyes] will be watching. It might not reach everywhere, so call my name if you¡¯re in serious trouble. Ah, that will nullify your achievements, however.¡± He let that sit for a moment, his sunglasses flaring briefly with that iridescent sheen, a reminder that he¡¯d be on us before we even knew we needed help. But I wasn¡¯t planning on calling for him. Rather, if the worst came to be, I wished he¡¯d be late enough for me to finish off the enemy. ¡°Now, go.¡± At his signal, we dispersed, moving into the forest, each team headed in a different direction. As we moved, the smoke seemed to close in around us, filling the space between the charred trees and swallowing any hope of a clear view. Fortunately, it was no Wraithwoods. I didn¡¯t have to rely on my Demonic Sphere too much. Although I wish the air was a bit fresher¡­ But it was tolerable. I was not here to enjoy the scenery. We had a job to do. And after this, a lot more still lay ahead. My eyes flicked to the Holy Knight standing behind Katheran. Nodding to the professor, he turned in a seemingly random direction and headed in. He didn¡¯t have Katheran¡¯s eyes, so his excuse for leaving was easy. But for me, that meant danger. I had a solid feeling that he¡¯d follow us. I¡¯ll have to stay alert. I didn¡¯t want to give fuel to the flicker of his conspiracy. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said to the girls, keeping my voice steady. The hunt had begun. **** The Eldergrove Expanse, specifically the fiery district we were in, wasn¡¯t a vacation spot. In the game, I¡¯d run through here a dozen times over. I knew the territory, the creatures that thrived here, and the rough spots that could make anyone regret stepping foot in the forest. This place was home to Burning-tail Monkeys and Flaming-skull Dogs, both common enough in the district. I kept an eye out for their features. They were distinguishable enough; with the monkeys¡¯ long, blazing tails, they¡¯d swing around, ready to throw searing nuts like grenades. The skull dogs were also obvious to the eyes: hounds with bones like hot coals and a bite that could char right through the skin. I glanced over at Nebula, who kept her gaze sharp, scanning the underbrush for threats. When Katheran first announced this class, I¡¯d wanted to do this alone with Solara. We wanted to kill the monsters and pick up the herbs I needed. But with Sir Likard tagging along and sniffing around, leaving Nebula behind was out of the question. That obstinate man wasn¡¯t satisfied with his little test, and according to my guess, he might confront her again. ¡°...! To the side,¡± I said, pulled out of my thoughts. A fire blazed somewhere in the distance, crackling like a thousand whispers layered over each other. We slowed down, taking cover. Then we walked in silence for a while, only the sound of twigs snapping underfoot breaking the stillness. But then we saw them¡ªFlaming-skull Dogs, skulking just ahead. Three of them. The Flaming-skull Dogs were an odd sight, even for someone who¡¯d seen their share of strange creatures. They stood out, their bodies a mesh of exposed bone and sinew, as if sculpted from smoldering embers. Their skulls gleamed white-hot, and their eyes, like hollow pits, radiated a searing red light. Each step they took left a scorched print on the forest floor, flames from their paw marks fading into smoke. Thin tendrils of fire wove between the gaps in their ribs, pulsing like a heartbeat, casting their surroundings in a sickly orange glow. Their jaws hung open slightly, revealing teeth that glowed like molten metal, dripping with ash. I could practically feel the heat from where I stood, even at this distance. As they moved, the light from their bodies flickered and danced, making them look like shadows prowling through a field of fire. [Level 19] [Level 19] [Level 21] We crouched lower, watching as the creatures sniffed the air, their hollow eyes scanning the forest. I gripped my sword, knowing that we¡¯d need to be just as ruthless as they were. I exchanged glances with the two girls and was just about to move. But then one of the dogs paused, its hollow eye sockets fixing on our position. For a split second, it felt like it saw right through the cover, the flames in its skull flaring brighter, casting sharp angles across its skeletal face. Then, with a snarl, it turned and sprinted off into the shadows, the other two quickly following suit, leaving only the faint glow of their retreating flames and the lingering smell of burnt earth. ¡°...¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Not what I was expecting,¡± I muttered, letting down my guard as I watched the pack scatter into the trees. I didn¡¯t recall them being scaredy cats from the game. They weren¡¯t the strongest monsters here, but they¡¯d fight if cornered. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re running from a strong beast? Let¡¯s stay alert,¡± Solara said, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the forest around us. ¡°Good point,¡± I stepped forward, picking up the pace. ¡°Let¡¯s chase them.¡± I didn¡¯t like being left in the dark, and if something was scaring these monsters, I wanted to know what it was. We moved quickly, weaving through the trees, stumbling across more Flaming-skull Dogs. Big groups, actually. And yet, they just fled, scattering like leaves on the wind. ¡°What the hell?¡± I slowed down, panting as I looked at the girls in confusion. ¡°Why¡¯s my EXP running from me, Solara?¡± ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± My Star follower failed to answer my question. I sighed, shaking my head and deciding to look for other monsters instead. There were lots more in these parts. We moved again, our eyes openly in search of monsters, while my Demonic Sphere kept its focus on the Mountain that stalked us from afar. Chapter 43 – Bloody Bat Driven to A Corner The acrid air burnt at our lungs as we moved through the undergrowth, dodging twisted roots and smoldering branches. The forest around us was alive with crackling sounds of flames, every step releasing a plume of ash that mingled with the thick smoke around us. We pressed forward, all three of us scanning the shadows for any sign of movement, our senses on high alert. ¡°How is it that we¡¯ve not faced a single fight yet?¡± Solara sounded bewildered as she shot me a look. ¡°The monsters keep running.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t ask me,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope we encounter some other monster soon.¡± Otherwise, this session was going to be a waste of time. Other than the dogs, we¡¯d encountered Scorch Lizards. They were fearful monsters by nature, so they too fled when we approached. It was somewhat annoying. We¡¯d yet to find anything worth fighting, though the distant echoes promised that might not be the case for too long. ¡°...Stay alert,¡± Nebula said as I gripped my sword tighter, glancing at the girls. Both of them were also ready to jump into battle. Nebula must have felt the monsters ahead, and my Demonic Sphere confirmed her fear¡ªsomething was waiting for us just beyond the next rise so I indicated this to the girls. We walked for a bit more and paused. A troop of burning-tail monkeys loomed ahead, their beady eyes glinting. Seven of them hung off branches, snarling and screeching at one another. Each had a tail tipped with flames, flickering dangerously close to the dried-out branches above. Not that a fire would do any additional damage to this forest-! My thoughts came to a halt, and I shouted, ¡°Careful!¡± As the girls quickly took the defensive. The monkeys had noticed us, and they were attacking already. They held fallen nuts and fruits, hurling them from one hand to another. They quickly lit up with their tails and then hurled our way. Flaming projectiles soon rained down on us. It was no [Fireball] Spell, but given the physical damage behind it, it might have been stronger. I swung my sword, the blade effortlessly slicing through the fiery balls thrown at me. Sparks flew, but none hit me. Beside me, Nebula moved with grace, her claws glowing red as she slashed forward. Energy claws left her hands and shot forward, cutting through the fireballs and sending parts of them flying back toward the monkeys. Solara however had the most impact. With a swift beat of her wings, she batted the rest of the balls backwards, watching with sharp eyes as they exploded against the monkeys. The monkeys screeched, clearly frustrated that their little trick hadn¡¯t worked. But they didn¡¯t look injured from the hurled back attack. That level of fire did little damage to them. They reared back, ready to hurl another volley, but I was quicker. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them,¡± I said, stepping forward. They weren¡¯t very strong, the strongest was at [Level 22], I could handle it. Solara stopped me with a raised hand. ¡°No,¡± she replied, her tone firm. ¡°Please, allow me.¡± Without waiting for my answer, she took to the air, wings spread wide. Her feathers seemed to sharpen, lengthening into sleek blades. In a single, fluid motion, she spun a full 360 degrees. My eyes shimmered in amazement. Her wings slashed through the air, and the monkeys were torn to pieces, limbs and tails flying, torsos severed into parts. Blood and intentestines flew all over the area, falling into burning trees and letting out a smell of searing meat. The ashes of their bodies settled around her like a twisted snowfall. Solara landed gracefully, folding her wings back with a slight nod. I couldn¡¯t help but admire the display. ¡°Not bad,¡± I admitted, but then I shook my head with a sigh. ¡°But hey, I need the XP too. If you take all the kills, I¡¯m not going to level up here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± She blinked, catching herself, then nodded. ¡°Right, of course. I¡¯ll let you handle the next ones,¡± she said, giving me an awkward smile that she quickly dropped. ¡°Don¡¯t forget me,¡± Nebula said. ¡°What do we do with the monkeys, though? I hear their tailbones are good material for magic staff. I need one.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, of course,¡± I patted her on the back. ¡°We¡¯ll leave the monkeys, and the academy staff will collect them. Although I¡¯m not sure how or when.¡± ¡°I was wondering, won¡¯t the other monsters eat their bodies if the staff are late?¡± Solara asked, and Nebula sighed. Truthfully, I had no answer to that. In the game, the process was automatic. Monsters died, and the monsters vanished into sparkles of light. And at the end of the class, the academy somehow had all the hunt there. This was not a game; how was Katheran going to collect all this? Were there others hiding around? ¡°I hope we don¡¯t lose our precious kills,¡± she said, a little worried. Most [Mages] her age already had a Wand or Staff, but she didn¡¯t. I thought she did, but apparently that dagger I bought for her was going to be her only weapon¡­ I was certain her father would have gotten her a Staff if she asked, but she hadn¡¯t. They could be quite expensive. I¡¯d have bought her one if I knew this before. After half a minute, we moved on from the area, stepping over the charred remains of the monkeys as we ventured further into the forest. The smoke grew thicker, smells mingling with the sharp tang of scorched wood and singed fur. Every now and then, I¡¯d catch a glimpse of something moving in the underbrush, but when I turned, it was gone. Sometimes, even my Demonic Sphere failed to catch the movements. Just the forest playing tricks, perhaps... We traveled further, the heat becoming more intense. At one point, abruptly, shadows passed over us, flickering against the orange sky. My skin tingled in alertness. ¡°Up!¡± I shouted, and we all looked up to see hawks, wings spread wide, circling above us with flames trailing from their feathers. They were bigger than I remembered from the game, but then again, they¡¯d always seemed larger when they were about to attack. ¡°Watch out!¡± I shouted just as the first of the hawks dove, wings tucked in tight. They let out a shrill cry, flapping their wings, claws extended and flames shot out from them, carving fiery arcs through the air. I ducked, feeling the heat singe my hair. Nebula and Solara moved with me, each taking on a hawk of their own. Four hawks in total. Not too hard, but their fire attacks were strong. The air around us seemed to ripple with heat as they circled back, preparing for another dive. ¡°Uh, should I just fly up and kill them?¡± Solara asked, dodging another arc of fire. ¡°Don¡¯t. They¡¯ll circle you and kill you. They¡¯re not weak!¡± I said, my eyes flickering to the text hovering above their heads. [Level 21] [Level 21] [Level 20] [Level 23] ¡°He¡¯s right. Let¡¯s fight together,¡± Nebula said and was the first to retaliate, her hands glowing with a crimson light. She pushed her palms forward and sent a wave of bloody mist-like energy at the nearest hawk, slicing through its wing. It let out a shriek, plummeting to the ground in a flurry of feathers and flame. Solara, meanwhile, used her wings to shield herself from the heat, then struck back, sending a gust of wind that fanned the flames away from her and straight into another hawk¡¯s path. She engaged against it ferociously, her wings letting out a fiery aura. I swung my sword hard, feeling its weight steady in my hands. True Demon Sword Art¡¯s 2nd Form struck as one of the hawks came too close. It burst into embers, scattering like ash in the wind. ¡°That¡¯s three down,¡± I muttered, casting a glance at the fourth hawk. It hovered above us, wary now, its eyes darting between us as if calculating its next move. Nebula¡¯s gaze was fixed on it, and when it dived, she was ready. Her palms flashed, and with a quick yank, blood ropes formed out of thin air, wrapping around the hawk, and snapped its neck. It slipped, slicing through its beak, sending it spiraling to the ground. The body crumpled into a heap of smoldering feathers. ¡°Ugh, how frustrating,¡± she said, pointing. ¡°Their beaks are good material for daggers. I could have sold them¡­¡± Is she really that poor? I wondered while noting the sturdiness of the blackened beaks. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The other three will make up for it.¡± They¡¯d make decent weapons. The three of us stood there, observing the area, unscathed and surrounded by the remains of our kills. ¡°If these are the only things we¡¯re going to face, we¡¯ll need to be bolder,¡± I said, sheathing my sword. ¡°Low-level stuff won¡¯t get us anywhere. We need monsters that¡¯ll make our efforts worthwhile.¡± I was saying that not just for the monsters¡¯ blood but for the materials. I could handle 3rd Ascension monsters with ease, and I supposed that Nebula was the same. Solara shouldn¡¯t lose either. Hunting 2nd Ascension beasts was a waste of time. ¡°I agree,¡± Nebula nodded in understanding. Better materials meant better weapons and stronger potions, things that would be essential for the days to come. So we¡¯d have to move deeper into the forest, into places where the fire burned hotter and the monsters were stronger. Solara had no complaints. We started moving again, this time heading deeper. Behind us, there was a pulse of intent, something almost predatory. I kept my senses alert. **** I hadn¡¯t told the girls about Sir Likard trailing us. It was mainly because Nebula was a nervous girl when it came to her secret. Her nervousness would only grow if she knew that she was being followed by the Holy Knight, and that¡¯d make her fighting sluggish, which in turn would be more suspicious to the man. No need to take that chance. ¡°And here¡¯s the Fireheart Tree! This much should be enough, right?¡± Solara¡¯s voice broke through the crackle of the burning forest. She crouched near the gnarled roots of a massive, fiery tree, its bark shimmering with embers that pulsed like a heartbeat. She looked back at me, a question in her eyes, holding up a handful of charred leaves. ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded, surveying the haul. ¡°That should do it. We won¡¯t need more.¡± We¡¯d already collected the other two herbs. The Fireheart Tree was one of the three herbs I needed, and it¡¯d been a stroke of luck finding it so fast. I stashed the leaves in my pack, careful not to crush them. When they were out of prying eyes, I deposited the herbs in my [Soul Storage]. ¡°How did you manage to fit so much in that bag?¡± Nebula asked. She approached, glancing between us with a frown. ¡°No, what¡¯s this all about, to begin with? Are we really collecting herbs in the middle of a monster hunt? What for?¡± I shrugged, avoiding her gaze. ¡°Just some rare ingredients. You know, useful stuff.¡± I hoped that¡¯d be enough to deflect her curiosity. Solara caught on, nodding along. ¡°Yeah, we thought they might come in handy later. Nothing serious.¡± Solara kept her tone light, though she shot me a quick side glance. Nebula narrowed her eyes but didn¡¯t press the issue. ¡°Fine¡­ I guess it¡¯s none of my business.¡± She turned back to the path ahead, and I exhaled, relieved. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. I wasn¡¯t ready to explain the whole ritual to her. I wanted to explain these things to her someday, but¡­ I honestly didn¡¯t trust Nebula that much. It was because¡­ no, there wasn¡¯t any real reason. Especially since Lilian and Solara already knew. I just had a bias of seeing her fight against Demons alongside some of the other main characters back in the game, so a part of me feared exposure. I knew it was not true as I knew her secret and never revealed it, and Nebula wasn¡¯t the backstabbing type, but¡­ I guess I¡¯ll tell her after this. I decided with a sigh. No matter what, she was my fianc¨¦. She deserved to know. We resumed our march, the forest closing in around us again as we walked deeper into the smoldering maze of charred trees and ash. Ash stung our lungs, sticking to our skin like an unwelcome second layer as we continued deeper into the forest. Everything around us crackled with more flames, the sound of smoldering branches echoed through the forest, accompanied by the occasional snap of a twig. We¡¯d encountered more monsters. Mostly monkeys. It seemed to be their territory. I had yet to encounter a Level-Up, but Solara had. She was still 2nd Ascension, when Nebula and I stood at the 3rd. It seems it was incredibly hard to level up by only killing monsters below our ranks. We needed stronger monsters. ¡°I sense a larger-than-normal presence ahead,¡± Nebula said, and I nodded, sensing it too. My Demonic Sphere picked up a presence ahead that was far clearer than her vague words. There was something waiting for us, hidden just beyond the next bend. But before that, there were smaller mobs around the area as if to protect the larger beast. We walked quietly, our steps measured. We came to a stop, a little surprised by the monsters ahead. In hindsight, it was another burning-tail monkey, but this one had two tails. Both tails flickered with a more intense flame, casting light across the underbrush. [Level 29] It was still at 2nd Ascension. It wasn¡¯t much stronger than the others, but it felt different. It watched us with a feral intelligence, and I felt a shift in the air. ¡°This one¡¯s an evolution of the others,¡± I explained. ¡°It¡¯s not much tougher, but we should be careful.¡± Nebula¡¯s claws glowed faintly as she stepped forward, mirroring the monkey¡¯s movements. ¡°Let¡¯s take it down quickly.¡± Without another word, the monkey lunged, launching itself from a branch, flames whipping from its tails. I dodged, ducking low, and swung my sword. The blade connected, cutting through one of its tails. It let out a screech, but it wasn¡¯t ready to fall yet. Nebula darted in, her claws flashing as she slashed through its side. The monkey tried to fight back, but Nebula sliced again. Within moments, it crumpled to the ground, its fire snuffed out. ¡°Well, that¡¯s taken care of,¡± I said, wiping the ash off my blade. ¡°But I¡¯m sensing that more of his kind are surrounding the area in a circle. It¡¯s as if these guys are protecting something. Meaning there¡¯s something stronger in this area.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head in then?¡± Solara queried, looking at me. I nodded. The three of us pushed further into the thicket, stepping through a dense patch of undergrowth and emerged on the other side. I stopped, raising a hand and taking in the sight before us. A whole troop of two-tailed monkeys waited a bit further ahead, watching us with those same beady eyes. And behind them, a hulking figure loomed¡ªa massive ape, the size of a small house, with three flaming tails arcing behind it. My heart skipped. [Level 41] A Boss Monster. The Flame King Ape. It had multiple body parts that could be turned into weapons, and its blood was also precious. It could be a good hunt. But, I observed it, it¡¯s not weak. It lay on its side, relaxed as it picked its ear. It didn¡¯t seem threatened by us. Naturally it wasn¡¯t going to be an easy fight for us. The beast¡¯s gaze suddenly fixed on us, a low growl rumbling from its chest that sent a shiver across the heart of the forest. ¡°...Looks like we¡¯ve found something big,¡± I muttered, gripping my sword tighter. Nebula¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°And it doesn¡¯t look too happy to see us.¡± The ape let out a bellowing roar that shook the ground, and in an instant, the monkeys charged, leaping from branches, flames flaring as they hurled projectiles our way. I ducked, sidestepping as a flaming nut whizzed past my head. Nebula moved beside me, her claws extending as she slashed through the air, sending the fireballs back toward the monkeys. Solara took to the air, wings beating as she deflected the projectiles with a quick swipe, watching them explode against the trees. ¡°Keep the monkeys busy! I¡¯ll take on the big guy!¡± I shouted, charging toward the ape. ¡°What?! Are you crazy?!¡± Nebula shouted, unsure if I had what it took to charge a Boss Monster on my own. I was about to prove to her that I did, but before I could get close, one of its massive hands came crashing down, sending a shockwave through the ground. I almost stumbled, barely managing to dodge the blow. The monkeys swarmed, each one a blur of teeth and claws. I swung my sword in a wide arc, using [True Demon Sword Art, First Form] cutting through two at once, but they kept coming, their tails blazing as they lashed out. ¡°You should be more careful,¡± Solara said as she landed beside me, wings spread wide as she shielded herself from the onslaught. In front of us, Nebula fought fiercely against the small monkeys, her blood magic swirling around her as she slashed and tore through the creatures. ¡°[Blood Magic: Crimson Claw]!!¡± Blood-red claws shot forward, slashing through the air and ripping into a charging monkey. The beast screeched and fell mid-leap, lifeless before it hit the ground. Another monkey lunged, teeth bared, but Nebula raised her hand again, voice steady. ¡°[Blood Magic: Blood Bind]!¡± Mist-like tendrils snapped around the creature, wrapping tight as it thrashed. With a flick of her wrist, she slammed it to the ground, its skull cracking on impact. They kept coming. And she faced them all the same. Nebula clasped her hands together, whispering, ¡°[Blood Magic: Scarlet Cascade].¡± The effect of her chant rippled in the reflection of my eyes. Blood-red needles erupted from her fingers, a storm of crimson that shredded through the next wave of monkeys. Their bodies fell, riddled with holes, twitching as the last embers of their tails burned out. Another larger monkey leaped from above, but she didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°[Blood Magic: Blood Reaver]!¡± she shouted, her hands moving in a swift arc. Blades of blood spun around her like a crimson vortex, slicing through the beast the instant it touched the circle. Fur and bone scattered, vanishing into the smoky air. The last of them hesitated, but there was no retreat. ¡°Come here!¡± Nebula stood amidst the chaos, her magic pulsing around her like a living thing. She looked like a force of nature, making me almost whistle. ¡°She¡¯s strong¡­¡± Solara muttered, surprised as she watched my fiance¡¯s back. It was true, Nebula was fierce and powerful. She was doing amazing against the smaller monkeys, but I realized it wouldn¡¯t last for long. The ape was finally getting up. Its gaze was fixed on us. With a sudden, earth-shaking lunge, the ape charged. ¡°I¡¯ll weaken it,¡± Solara said and lunged forward. She was fast, a blur against the wind, as she rushed toward the ape. And yet, when the ape¡¯s massive red-furred hand moved, she was swatted to the side like a ragdoll. She flew across the air, slamming into a tree with a sickening crunch. Her wing bent at an awkward angle, and she fell down, groaning. ¡°Argh! Goddammit¡­!¡± She grumbled, turning on the ground and failing to push herself up. I looked at her, clutching her wings. She smiled at me awkwardly, ¡°I, uh, need just a moment¡­¡± she managed, gritting her teeth. I shook my head. She needs to choose her opponents better. But I barely had time to nod before the ape was on me, fists swinging. My sword cut through the wind in a shriek. My blade met it head-on, but when the metal met its thick hide, it cracked. The blade splintered, shards falling to the ground, and I was left holding a useless hilt. ¡°Careful, Iskandaar!¡± Nebula shouted in fear from amid the two-tailed monkeys she was locked within. I just sighed. Guess I¡¯ll make a new sword with the bone from his tails. I threw the remnants of the sword aside, clenching my fists as I called forth my fist art. Qi surged through me, igniting every muscle. Then it exploded outward with my swing. [True Demon Fist Art, Second Form: The Smoldering Strikes of the Serpent King]! I gained it during the surge of Levels when I touched Level 30, and I hadn¡¯t yet tested it out against a real opponent. The technique proved itself in real-time as my fists shot forward, the strike leaving a trail of dark flame that wrapped around the ape like a serpent¡¯s coils. The moment seemed to slow down as if to register the attack; the flames seared into its flesh, leaving smoldering marks that hissed and smoked. I huffed. Then my fists swung again. [True Demon Fist Art, Second Form: The Smoldering Strikes of the Serpent King]! [True Demon Fist Art, Second Form: The Smoldering Strikes of the Serpent King]! [True Demon Fist Art, Second Form: The Smoldering Strikes of the Serpent King]! ¡­. I spammed the technique, practically floating above the ground for those few seconds as the ape roared, stumbling back, but it didn¡¯t falter. It was injured, but it¡¯d take more than that to kill this bastard. Even with the burning curse of the Serpent King, it pushed forward relentlessly. ¡°Gargh!¡± The ape growled as I breathed out, readying myself to meet its wide palm. But before I could do so, Nebula moved beside me, her claws flashing as they shot forward and tore into the ape¡¯s side, but it swung a massive fist, knocking her back. ¡°[Blood Magic: Carmine Shield]!¡± She managed to shout in time, blocking the attack at the last second. She rolled to her feet, blood magic pulsing around her as she readied another attack. I could see the strain on her face. ¡°We bit off more than we can chew¡­¡± She muttered although I disagreed. I could take down a monster like that without much effort. The Star Affinity was holding me back, but not enough that it¡¯d cost us any serious injuries. ¡°Nebula, stay down for a moment,¡± I jumped back from an incoming fist to address her. I couldn¡¯t show all my cards here. My full power would blow my cover ¨C I¡¯d fail to keep my Star Affinity intact ¨C and that¡¯d be bad. I¡¯d have to defeat the ape with what I had. ¡°Leave it to me,¡± I said and turned to the ape again. I moved in for another strike, my fists a blur of seemingly dark flames, but the ape was faster this time. It caught me off guard, its massive hand swatting me aside. I crossed my arms at the last moment, blocking the attack even though my bones screamed in pain. I could handle it. I hit the ground hard, pain lancing through my side, but I forced myself back up, ready to charge again. ¡°Enough of this!¡± Nebula¡¯s shivering voice cut through the air. She was panicking hard. From how loud her voice was, it seemed she fully believed that I didn¡¯t have the situation under control. Oh no, I turned to see her standing higher, her aura darkening as a blurry aura seemed unfurled from her back. ¡°Iskandaar, stay away¡­¡± she said. Oh shit, not good. ¡°Nebula, don¡¯t!¡± I shouted, but it was too late. Solara getting swatted aside with her wings broken, and then me getting the same treatment soon after had her convinced that the situation was dire. She was going to use an unnecessary technique. She clapped her hands together, blood magic swirling around her in a vortex. The air grew thick, and I felt the shift in power. She growled, ¡°[Vampiric Magic: Crimson Vortex of the Bloody Bats]!¡± Blood bubbled from her body. Black, leather wings grew from her back, tingling as they flapped, raising her to the air. An oppressive aura spread out around her, made of an extreme red coloration, circling around her as if she were standing at the center of a typhoon. She looked like the red Queen. Her blue eyes also turned red, and then the vampire hissed. The blood energy exploded out of her, condensing instantly, taking the shape of a tidal wave with dozens of bats that swarmed out from her. They shot forward, a living tide of crimson aura that crashed into the ape, pouring into its nostrils, ears, and mouth. It was gruesome. The large creature thrashed, its roars muffled by the onslaught. And then, with a sickening crunch, the bats exploded from within, the ape¡¯s body rupturing in a spray of red mist. The forest fell silent, the only sound being the crackle of lingering flames. I staggered, feeling the rush of victory tempered by the exhaustion that weighed down every limb. A notification flashed in my vision. [The Flame King Ape has been killed. Although you haven¡¯t landed the last blow, your merit to his death is considerable. You''ve earned experience points.] [You''ve leveled up!] [The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree¡¯s proficiency has reached 27.49%. You''ve been enlightened about a technique!] [...You''ve processed and learned the third move of the True Demon Fist Art.] [Additional knowledge about ¡®fist martial arts¡¯ in general comes with the technique to help you properly perform it. The knowledge is intricate.] Finally. I¡¯d leveled up and also gained the third form of the True Demon Fist Art. My arsenal had increased, and I had a feeling I¡¯d need that soon. My heart thrummed in my chest, the end of my hair standing for what was to come. My blood felt hot. Nebula dropped to her knees, her breaths coming in ragged gasps. Her transformation had timed out. That [Skill] was definitely some kind of ultimate technique. She didn¡¯t need to use it, she had underestimated me. I went to her, helping her up just as Solara limped over, her wing tucked against her side, almost healed. Solara looked at Nebula with a mix of awe and confusion. ¡°What¡­ what was that Skill? That transformation¡­¡± Nebula met her gaze, still catching her breath. ¡°....¡± She couldn¡¯t find the words to answer that. I looked at Solara, my gaze telling her to keep her mouth shut. Before any further conversation could flow, a voice cut through the silence, cold and dripping with contempt. ¡°Oh, silence isn¡¯t the answer, for she¡¯s not the only one curious about that.¡± We turned, our necks stiff. My jaws clenched as the figure of Sir Likard, the Mountain, strode toward us with a grim expression. The fire crackled behind him, and the forest burned but his gaze burned brighter. His eyes were on Nebula, eyes sharp as blades. ¡°So, how does it feel to kill young, innocent students, you filthy vampire?¡± The accusation hung in the air, heavy and intense. Nebula had brought her own demise out of panic, and I¡¯d contributed on that too. The Holy Knight had seen everything, and the worst outcome had happened. My mind was a whirlwind. Chapter 44 – Fright of a Holy Knight The world around me smoldered like the aftermath of a battle. The thick air felt more suffocating than the usual stench of smoke. Flames crackled in the distance, casting long, flickering shadows across the charred landscape. The Eldergrove Expanse, or what remained of it in this blazing district, seemed hollow and drained of life¡ªjust like the situation that had spiraled beyond my control. Nebula slowly pushed herself up to stand beside me, and I could feel the subtle tremble in her stance, barely noticeable to anyone else but painfully obvious to me, and I was sure the Holy Knight too. Her shoulders squared, her back straight, but her eyes¡­ her eyes were wide, filled with panic from the weight of the accusation. She quickly composed her expression and said, ¡°I-¡± her voice caught, and she had to clear her throat. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, sir,¡± she said finally, voice tight. ¡°The [Skill] just looks dramatic like that. It doesn¡¯t mean I am a vampire.¡± She was scrambling¡ªgrasping for a way out that didn¡¯t exist. I didn¡¯t need to see Sir Likard¡¯s face to know he didn¡¯t buy it. He wasn¡¯t going to let this slide. His suspicions were confirmed. His hands flexed near the hilt of his sword, and I could feel the shift in his aura. He had made up his mind before Nebula had even finished speaking. ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡± His voice was cold and sharp, like a blade honed for this exact moment. He took a step forward, and I felt his presence thicken as if the air itself bent under the weight of his judgment. ¡°It could have worked on a normal person, but I¡¯ve seen your kind before. I¡¯ve fought them. I¡¯ve burnt them.¡± He spoke in a grim voice. ¡°If you think you can deceive me with words, you¡¯re living a fool¡¯s dream. That blood magic reeks of vampiric taint. I don¡¯t need more proof than what you¡¯ve already shown.¡± His gaze didn¡¯t leave her, but I could feel the attention hanging over me also, like a noose tightening around my neck. I was unsure if he suspected me as a demon, but he definitely thought I might try to stop him from harming Nebula. Anyhow, I wasn¡¯t his main target. The Holy Knight had been itching for a reason to purge what he believed to be impure. And right now, Nebula was his target. ¡°B-but¡­¡± Solara tried, hoping her status as a Duchess would help, but I didn¡¯t even focus on her words to know it¡¯d be pointless. My mind deafened the sound around me. I exhaled slowly. This was my fault. I could feel it in the pit of my stomach. Maybe if I¡¯d told Nebula about my secret beforehand, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. If she knew I could¡¯ve handled the ape without much trouble, she wouldn¡¯t have used that vampiric skill. She only used it because she wanted to save Solara and me from death, even if it meant exposing herself to Solara. And given how tight her financial situation was, she didn¡¯t want to call Katheran for help since that¡¯d invalidate all of our hunting. It could have been avoided if I had told her beforehand. Not telling Nebula about Sir Likard following us was, of course, a bad decision on my part too. Because suspicion was better than total reveal. I had made a mistake. In hindsight, it was a domino effect of bad choices. As a result, here we were: caught in a web of bad decisions, spiraling toward a worse outcome. ¡°Enough, Fenixia. If you attempt to delay this through further conversation, I¡¯d take you into custody. And you,¡± he looked at Nebula. ¡°As much as I wish I could exorcise you right now, I will call your teacher due to the promise I made,¡± Sir Likard¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts, his tone full of restrained venom. A chance. He wasn¡¯t going to start butchering us right away. He wanted to call Katheran first. His aura began to pulse, leaking out around him in waves. I could feel the shift in the air again. If enough of that power escaped, Katheran would notice. He¡¯d lock his [Aetheris Eyes] onto this part of the forest, and he¡¯d come rushing. I clenched my fists. Should I take it¡­? I knew how Katheran¡¯s power worked. His eyes weren¡¯t omniscient. They didn¡¯t give him a perfect view of the forest all at once¡ªhe had to scan the area, like shifting through a puzzle. The professor had likely been ignoring my group, thinking we could handle ourselves against low-tier monsters and focusing on other weaker students. But Sir Likard¡¯s aura was loud. He was actively trying to bait Katheran¡¯s attention. The professor wouldn¡¯t miss this, and if he came, he¡¯d side with the Holy Knight. It was over for Nebula if that happened. My body tensed as I weighed the options. Waiting for Katheran would mean certain doom for Nebula, and at one point, if they suspected me and put me through further holy trials, I¡¯d be exposed as well. Still, taking down Sir Likard wasn¡¯t a simple task either. The man was strong, too strong to take lightly. But if I do nothing¡­ I glanced at Nebula. Her face was pale, fear flickering in her eyes as she stared at the Holy Knight. ¡°....¡± I couldn¡¯t wait. If I wanted to act, I had to act now. The decision was made. I channeled my Qi, the dark energy flowing through me like a flood breaking through a dam. I channeled the Qi properly, the technique responded with a surge of power, and a wave of darkness exploded out of me¡ªlight blinked away from the world. [True Demon God Art: Eclipse of the Shadow Tyrant]. The world went dead. The fire, the smoke, the charred forest¡ªall of it vanished in an instant, swallowed by the impenetrable blackness that stretched out in all directions. The shadows coiled around us, thick and suffocating, cutting off everything beyond this small pocket of existence. It wasn¡¯t just night; no, it was the absence of everything. I closed my eyes, all my senses focused on the Demonic Sphere. Nebula stiffened beside me, and I felt Solara¡¯s soft gasp of surprise. Even Sir Likard faltered for a moment, the darkness catching him off guard. He let out a low grunt, his hand moving to his sword. ¡°What type of trick is this, vampire?¡± His voice echoed through the void, sharp and angry. He thought Nebula had done this. Good. Let him think that for now. I moved silently through the shadows, using [Void Step] to close the distance between us in an instant. I appeared behind him, and the third form of my Fist Art burned in my veins. The power of a titan surged through me like an unstoppable force. [True Demon Fist Art, Third Form: The Relentless Thunder of the Titan Ape]! My fists shot forward, landing with a force that rattled my bones and sent shockwaves rippling through the air. The impact was immediate¡ªSir Likard¡¯s armor buckled under the onslaught, the golden metal bending with each hit. The power of a Titan Ape within me was overwhelming, a raw, primal fury fueled the punch. The ground beneath us cracked, the sound of it lost in the thunderous echo of my blows. Sir Likard roared in pain, his body staggering under the relentless attack, but he wasn¡¯t beaten yet. His sword swung backward, cutting through the air with a deadly arc. I leaped back just in time, dodging the blade by inches. ¡°Holy Sword!¡± He shouted, and his sword flared with light, a sharp radiance that illuminated the area within the darkness. Not good. The light only illuminated us four¡ªthe shadows remained on the forest as if this space had been cut off from the rest of the world. It was a space empty of any trees and even the dead monsters that littered the ground earlier. It was just us and darkness. Sir Likard¡¯s eyes finally fell on me, realizing it wasn¡¯t Nebula attacking him. ¡°You¡­?¡± His voice carried disbelief. ¡°Why? Why would you betray your family¡¯s honor for her? You¡¯re engaged, yes, but¡ª¡± I didn¡¯t let him finish. I moved again, closing the distance with a speed that left him momentarily stunned. My fists struck again, the Fist Art¡¯s Third Form pounding through his armor. But even as I landed solid blows, there was a nagging realization at the back of my mind. This wasn¡¯t enough. Sir Likard was strong, too strong to be taken down by raw power alone. He wasn¡¯t a typical Knight; he was a Holy Knight. A man who had been trained to purge demons and those like Nebula. Those like myself. His armor was too durable. I yanked out the Demonic Dagger from my [Soul Storage]. I channeled the True Demon Sword Art¡¯s Third Form into it, and it slashed across the armor harshly. The metals screeched against one another, and my senses felt a small scratch on the armor. It¡¯s not working. I could feel my control slipping, the strain of keeping the space of darkness active while attacking him full force. My Qi reserves were burning fast, and although I had inflicted damage, Sir Likard was far from done. I swung again.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Fool!¡± His sword came down again, faster this time, cutting through the air with power that made me step back instinctively. The blade slammed against my demonic dagger, and the force of the impact sent a shockwave through my arms. I felt the dagger splinter, the blade cracking under the pressure. Shit. That thing had saved my life a few times. And it was destroyed from a single clash with that Holy Sword. I jumped back, tossing aside the broken weapon and clenching my fists again. I was running out of options. My aura danced around me. ¡°You¡­¡± Sir Likard¡¯s voice was low, his eyes narrowing as he studied me. He stared at the red smoke rising from my fists, the shattered demonic dagger. ¡°You¡¯re not human,¡± he muttered, disgust dripping from his words. ¡°A disappointment to your grandfather¡¯s name.¡± His sword flared with holy light again, brighter this time, as if the intensity of his resolve had doubled. He had decided to take me seriously. ¡°I will save your family¡¯s honor by slaying you here today.¡± I could feel Nebula¡¯s gaze on my back, wide-eyed. She seemed more shocked than the Holy Knight seeing demonic energy leak out of me. I sighed. I should have just told her. The darkness around us swirled, and I readied myself for what was to come. **** The lightless forest smoldered around us, little ash and embers swirling in the air as if the world itself were suffocating. Everything felt heavy¡ªtoo heavy¡ªa perfect match for my thoughts. I could feel my Qi slipping through my fingers like sand, my breathing growing more labored as the battle dragged on. My muscles ached, the strain of keeping up with Sir Likard¡¯s onslaught pushing my body to its limits. His strikes were powerful, and they were also precise and calculated. He was trying his best to knock me out, but I felt that he wasn¡¯t trying to kill me. If he did, without proving my demonic allegiance, my grandfather would destroy not only him but every church of his god too. That was just the kind of man my grandfather was. He must¡¯ve been fearing the same, otherwise I couldn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d hold back. Still, it didn¡¯t mean things were easy for me. Sir Likard, this immovable bastion of holy light, was relentless. His sword cut through the air with a brilliance that made the shadows around us seem darker, the divine glow of his blade carving arcs of light in every strike. I barely managed to parry with Demonic Qi, each block sending painful reverberations through my arms, as though the weight of his sword was crushing not just my body but my very will. ¡°You should¡¯ve remained hidden in your place,¡± the Holy Knight sneered, his voice grating against the sound of dim crackling fires. His divine sword, shining with holy light, cut through the air with a searing glow. I barely managed to block, but the sheer force behind his strikes sent shockwaves down my arms. My bones felt like they were on the verge of snapping. ¡°Iskandaar!¡± Solara shouted, yanking free the dagger from Nebula¡¯s thigh pocket, as she flung it toward me. It was the short dagger that I had bought for Nebula. I caught it, and immediately his sword came crashing down. I gritted my teeth, holding my dagger up just in time to deflect his next strike. The force knocked me back a few steps, my feet dragging across the dirt as I struggled to stay upright. His divine aura was suffocating. It pressed down on me, choking the air from my lungs as though the heavens themselves had turned against me. To be fair, it must have been. Another slash crashed into my defense, and the impact sent me hurtling into a tree, the bark cracking under the force. I hit the ground, the dagger tumbling far, blood trickling from the corner of my mouth. ¡°Weakling demon,¡± Sir Likard said, taking slow, deliberate steps toward me. His sword pulsed with divine energy, each step bringing that oppressive light closer. My light armor was cracked, and my Qi drained fast. His strikes were precise and relentless as if he could sense the ebbing strength in me. I could barely catch my breath. I grumbled. I hadn¡¯t underestimated him, but still, how was he so strong? He was barely hurt. I now realized how dangerous the Holy Knights were. Shit. Nebula was watching. Solara was watching. They couldn¡¯t help; they might die if they tried. I couldn¡¯t lose. I can¡¯t win by force, not against him. My mind flickered to the astral blade. Let¡¯s see if this works. He can¡¯t see it. He can¡¯t block what he can¡¯t sense. I forced myself up, eyes locking onto Sir Likard as I activated [Astral Rend]. The invisible extension of my weapon hummed to life in my grip. And it was infused with [Soul Sever]. If his holy powers flickered for a moment like before, perhaps I¡¯d have a higher chance. I gritted my teeth, faking a stumble, using the Demonic Sphere to sense Sir Likard¡¯s next move. The Holy Knight surged forward, confident in his inevitable victory. His divine sword swung down, ready to cleave me in two. No, he¡¯s not trying to kill me. I hoped, and at the last moment, I dodged, feeling the light of his sword rush past my face. My feigned weakness had made him overconfident for a moment, and I saw a gap at that moment. I struck back with the Astral Rend, slashing at his armor¡ªfor astral blades didn¡¯t care about casual defense. It wasn¡¯t working. His holy light remained. After all, the chance of severing the connection was slim. I slashed again and then again, and right before he could push me back, the connection to the holy light flickered, where his divine aura briefly faltered. Immediately I saw it¡ªa crack in his power, a weakness. Sir Likard¡¯s steps faltered for a second, his light dimming for the briefest of moments. That¡¯s all I needed. Before he could recover, a long, demonic sword appeared from my Soul Storage, a blade I had acquired in the black market months ago. I wasn¡¯t just sitting still in the last few months, even if my experience points were restricted. Not caring to hide my demonic affiliations any longer it appeared in my hands dripping with energy from the Demon Realm. It wasn¡¯t anything special, but it had bonus damage against holy magic. [True Demon Sword Art, Third Form: Chaotic Requiem of the Hellfire Wasp]! I swung it in a wide arc, aiming for the gap between his helmet and his armor, hoping to take the bastard¡¯s head clean off. It should have worked, his holy connection had been disrupted for a moment, and it should have gone right through his neck. But he grabbed my sword with his gloved hand. I saw his jaw clench under his helmet as he glared at me. ¡°Fool.¡± A blur. Pain exploded in my shoulder. My mind blanked. I didn¡¯t even see his counterattack until it was too late. His sword had flashed, and my arm was gone. Just like that, from my elbow down, the mound of flesh fell with a light thud. Blood sprayed from the stump, and I heard Nebula and Solara scream. The shock made my knees buckle, but I forced myself to stay upright, raising my good hand to stop them from interfering. ¡°It¡¯s okay, stay bac-¡± I started, but Sir Likard kicked me in the chest. My ribs cracked, and I was sent sprawling across the ground, my demonic sword flying out of my grip. I coughed. My vision blurred from the pain, and I barely managed to push myself up on my elbow. ¡°Seems like this is the end,¡± Sir Likard said, his voice filled with cold satisfaction. ¡°That was your sword arm. I was thinking of keeping you alive, but you¡¯re too dangerous. I¡¯ll end you, and your dead body should prove demonic enough.¡± I coughed, blood splattering on the ground. The stump where my arm used to be burned with a searing pain that cut through my thoughts. No sword. No arm. No chance. Hah, shit. I sighed, looking up. Sir Likard approached slowly as if savoring the moment. His aura radiated divine judgment, his sword raised high above my head. I could feel the cold edge of death closing in on me, but my mind regained sharpness. ¡­It seems everything followed the plan. The sacrifice was ready. Sir Likard stood above me, his blade poised for the final strike. ¡°May you burn in hell until the end of time, demon,¡± he muttered. ¡°...True Demon God Art,¡± I whispered against his words, my hazarded expression changing into a grin. ¡°Curse of Defying Heaven.¡± Flesh Explosion. The blood from my severed arm exploded into mist, thick and dark, wrapping around Sir Likard in an instant. He froze. His body tensed, his holy power flickering as if being drained away. The curse latched onto his divine essence, corrupting it from the inside. ¡°What... is this?!¡± Sir Likard¡¯s voice wavered with panic as his blood became tainted, turning against him. His sword dimmed, the light sputtering. He was paralyzed. I laughed through the pain, forcing myself to stand despite the loss of blood. It hurt, but this was the only path I could take to earn victory. I grabbed Nebula¡¯s dagger from the ground and leaped forward, spinning high in the air, my legs coiled with demonic energy. I brought my foot down on his helmet with all the force I could muster. The impact sent shockwaves through his skull, the metal caving under the pressure. His scream echoed through the burning forest as his neck crunched under the strain. Before he could recover, I wielded the dagger, its blade gleaming in the flickering firelight. I huffed, switching my affinity to the other one beside the Star Affinity that created the Chaos Affinity. ¡°[Destruction Affinity]!¡± I said, and without hesitation, I drove it into the gap between his helmet and his neck, burying it deep into his flesh. A gurgling sound filled the air, and his skin shattered as if it were made out of glass. Sir Likard¡¯s flesh chipped and cracked, and then his body went limp. He fell forward, collapsing face-first into the ground, blood pooling beneath him. [You have slain Sir Likard the Mountain.] [You¡¯ve defeated an opponent far above your level.] [Tremendous experience Points Gained.] [You have leveled up.] [You have leveled up.] [You have leveled up.] [You have leveled up.] [You have leveled up.] [You¡¯ve reached Level 39!] [You¡¯ve unlocked an Ascension Quest!] [You¡­] I staggered, the world spinning around me as exhaustion hit me like a sledgehammer. My arm... my blood... I was losing too much. The girls rushed to my side, Nebula¡¯s eyes wide with shock and concern. ¡°Iskandaar, you¡ª¡± I shook my head, falling to my knees. ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± I wasn¡¯t, but I couldn¡¯t let myself pass out just yet. There was still stuff to do. The world grew dim around me, the smell of blood and burning wood filling the air. My eyelids felt heavy, but I forced them open. I couldn¡¯t afford to rest yet. I had won, but now I had to deal with the dead body and the consequences of killing a Holy Knight. The smoke of the forest blurred our surroundings as the three of us fell silent in a rhythm of panting. Chapter 45 – To Prepare for More Holy Knights

The heat of the smoldering forest was oppressive, like a furnace that never shut off, and my weakened body felt every bit of it. Thankfully, the level-up refreshment took effect fast, washing the weakness away. Ash floated around us, clinging to our skin, mixing with the sweat and blood that drenched my clothes.

My arm¡­ my stump¡­ ached with a sharp, throbbing pain now that my adrenaline flow was receding. It felt like my arm was being torn apart by a pit bull¡¯s bite every other second. But I had no time to focus on that. Nebula and Solara rushed to my side. ¡°Iskandaar, you¡ª¡± I interrupted their worried shout, ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± I said, and the two of them fell silent beside me for a minute. I huffed, ¡°Help me up.¡± They nodded, and their hands gripped my good arm, pulling me to my feet. My legs trembled beneath me as I stood, but I wasn¡¯t about to fall. I pushed through it and quickly pumped my Qi into the technique. I couldn¡¯t drop [Eclipse of the Shadow Tyrant] yet, it had to stand for a bit more. The blurry world that had almost returned fell back into darkness, and I heaved a sigh. The others sighed, too. They knew the consequences if the technique dropped. ¡°Burn my stump,¡± I rasped to Solara, my throat dry from the battle. ¡°Stop the bleeding.¡± Solara¡¯s wings fluttered, triggering some light. She acted as our sun, illuminating the area as she hesitated, her eyes locking onto the severed limb. Her lips parted as if to protest, but she nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± she said quietly, stepping forward, her hand already igniting with flames. I braced myself for the pain to come. But Nebula cut in before Solara could act, her voice sharp, laced with frustration. ¡°...Stupid,¡± she muttered, grabbing my stump with both hands, her eyes focused in concentration. I watched as crimson energy flared around her fingers, swirling like a liquid mist as her blood magic surged to life. The wound began to close, knitting itself together in a far less painful alternative to burning. Since the cut had been very straight and clean, at least it didn¡¯t look gross. I huffed, my brain too tired to process the immediate relief. I¡¯d been so caught up in the heat of the moment I forgot that Nebula could do this. Blood Magic¡­ It slipped my mind. Instead of preparing for the searing pain of cauterization, she took care of it with a simple touch. I should¡¯ve trusted her more, the thought gnawed at me. If I had, perhaps this situation could have been avoided entirely. I hadn¡¯t told her anything. Not about my power, nor about my plans. Now, the consequences just increased a thousandfold. Nebula, still focused on her task, muttered under her breath. ¡°I have many questions,¡± she said, her voice low, eyes still fixed on my arm as the blood magic sealed the wound. ¡°So do I,¡± Solara chimed in, though her gaze wasn¡¯t on me. She was looking at Nebula, her expression a mix of questions. ¡°You¡¯re a vampire?¡± Nebula stiffened slightly at the question, but her eyes stayed glued to my stump. ¡°Look, guys, this isn¡¯t the time for that,¡± I said, nudging my chin toward Sir Likard¡¯s lifeless body. His form lay slumped on the charred ground, still as stone. The metallic sheen of his armor, which once glowed with divine light, was now dulled by the curse and drenched in blood. The weight of what we had just done began to settle in. I let out a hiss of frustration, my thoughts drifting to my arm¡ªor lack thereof. Severed limbs didn¡¯t heal through level-ups. I¡¯d regained my Qi and felt physically refreshed, but the stump remained. Permanent damage. My arm was gone for good. I sacrificed an arm for victory. And now we had to hold onto it. If Katheran showed up and saw the Holy Knight dead, things would spiral out of control. No matter how justified I thought our actions were, to him and the academy, we would be murderers. Sinners who murdered a Holy Knight. He¡¯d hunt us down, perhaps even killing us since he¡¯d think it was us who killed those students in the dungeon. And, for reference, I could not defeat Kath. The [True Demon God Art: Curse of Defying Heaven] was a trap shot. To start it, the user had to sacrifice a large amount of his blood and sometimes limbs, too. I learned it on my own, and it took months to get it right. I couldn¡¯t repeat it with Katheran. Nebula¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts. ¡°You pulled that dagger and sword out of thin air,¡± she said, her eyes flicking to the demonic sword still on the ground. ¡°Do you have some kind of dimensional storage skill? Can¡¯t you store his body there?¡± I paused, considering it. My Soul Storage had been useful in many ways, but I¡¯d never tried to store a human body inside it. Would it even work? I had spent months cultivating, which increased the size of my Qi Core after the events in the Wraithwoods, but did that mean it was large enough to store a human¡­? Only one way to find out. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± I crouched down beside Sir Likard¡¯s corpse, feeling a weight bear down on me. From the little gaps that showed his skin, I noticed the grotesque transformation of his skin. I had ruined this man. I sighed and then pressed my hand against his chest plate. My Qi shimmered, flowing into the dead body. A moment passed, and then his form seemed to blur, turning into a wisp of energy that vanished into thin air. ¡°Oh, it worked!¡± Solara exhaled in relief, her voice almost too loud for the atmosphere. I didn¡¯t get to cheer with her. Because a sudden wave of nausea hit me. My stomach churned violently, and I stumbled, clutching my mouth as bile rose in my throat. ¡°H-hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Solara¡¯s concern was immediate, but I waved her off. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s crammed,¡± I groaned. ¡°I feel like I just ate way too much food, and it¡¯s sitting in my throat. I¡¯d like to take him out as soon as possible.¡± The pressure in my Soul Storage was unbearable. It wasn¡¯t meant for things like this¡ªstoring such a large human body. At least not at my current level. The feeling was suffocating, and I wasn¡¯t sure how long I could hold it together. Nebula¡¯s magic had done its job, and the bleeding from my stump had stopped. But now came the real challenge. We had to figure out what the hell we¡¯d say to the academy staff. About Sir Likard and about my cut-off arm¡­ With a wave of my hand, I finally dropped the [True Demon God Art: Eclipse of the Shadow Tyrant], letting the world return to its usual form. The oppressive darkness faded, revealing the scorched, barren forest. The burning trees, the smoke, the lingering heat¡ªit all came rushing back. It wasn¡¯t blurry. Thankfully, the demonic energy I had released within the eclipse zone vanished as if it had never existed. But Nebula¡¯s Blood Mana remained, a faint presence in the air. I glanced at her. ¡°That Blood Mana... It¡¯s still here.¡± People could track that back to Nebula easily. She nodded, her face calm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just Blood Mana, you know? That¡¯s not a definitive vampiric trait. Everyone knows I have Blood Mana. I¡¯ll be fine. The real problem is... the story we¡¯re going to tell. We need to be careful about how we explain this.¡± She gestured toward my stump, her voice serious. ¡°All the students will be questioned. A Holy Knight doesn¡¯t just vanish without notice.¡± Solara nodded in agreement, her wings rustling as she shifted uncomfortably. ¡°We need to get our story straight before we get back. It¡¯d be too suspicious if we said we didn¡¯t see him if they somehow tracked his trails back to where we were standing. So we¡¯ll have to say he was attacked by a demon¡ªor maybe that he disappeared in the forest?¡± ¡°Right. The second won¡¯t work,¡± I said, my mind still racing. We needed to think fast to get ahead of this. Sir Likard¡¯s death hung over us like a storm cloud, and I could already feel its consequences closing in. We had bought ourselves time, but only just. And time was a luxury we couldn¡¯t afford to waste. **** The professor¡¯s meeting room was dimly lit, and the usual bright ambiance was subdued by the weight of the discussion. The air was thick and layered with tension. Professor Katheran stood before the gathered group of Waybound¡¯s finest, his sunglasses still on, his casual demeanor replaced by something much more serious. He was giving his report with a tone that left no room for jests. He explained what had unfolded in the forest classes earlier that day. ¡°And so, the last to see Sir Likard, the Holy Knight, was Iskandaar Romani¡¯s group,¡± Katheran said, his voice steady as his gaze flicked to each of the professors. ¡°Solara Fenixia and Nebula Carlstein were part of his group at the time.¡± There was a quiet murmur around the room, the names sending a wave of curiosity across the teachers. They were the same students involved in the two dungeon incidents. All eyes were on Katheran as he continued his report, and his expression didn¡¯t waver despite the danger. ¡°Iskandaar Romani lost his right arm, down from the elbow, during the battle against... corrupted beasts. His report claims they were demonic, though not demons. Monkeys, twisted and deformed, had tails that had blades instead of fire. He fought them, but the monsters overwhelmed his group when the Flame Monkey King joined the fray.¡± Professor Valmyre, the Battle Strategy and Swordsmanship instructor, frowned, his arms crossed tightly over his chest. ¡°Corrupted beasts? What proof do we have of this?¡± Katheran shifted slightly. ¡°The bodies turned to ash upon death. Not anything new. We¡¯ve seen that happen with many demonic beasts before.¡± A ripple of unease passed through the room. Professor Thorne leaned forward, her silver hair gleaming under the dim light. ¡°So, no proof,¡± she said quietly, her voice carrying a sharp edge. ¡°Nothing left of them? Seems convenient. I don¡¯t trust that boy, despite his family.¡± ¡°He lost an arm,¡± Katheran replied. ¡°Is that not proof enough? If it weren¡¯t for Nebula Carlstein, who used blood magic to stop the bleeding, he might not have survived long enough for me to arrive. The blood in the ground was severe.¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. There was a brief pause as the gravity of the situation settled over them. The missing Holy Knight, a battle with demonic beasts, and now a student gravely injured. A student who happened to be the grandson of the Titan. ¡°And why didn¡¯t Iskandaar call for your help immediately?¡± Valmyre asked, suspicion creeping into his tone. ¡°If he suspected those were demonic creatures he was fighting, why wait?¡± Katheran¡¯s expression remained neutral, though there was a flicker of something in his eyes. Annoyance. ¡°They were about to,¡± he explained, ¡°just when Iskandaar lost his arm in the fight. The group decided to call for me. But right then, Sir Likard appeared. They assumed the Holy Knight would handle it, he wasn¡¯t weak. Sir Likard entered the fray and pursued the creatures deeper into the woods.¡± He paused, choosing his next words carefully. ¡°Moments later, they heard the sounds of a much larger battle¡ªlouder, more intense than what they had experienced. It was as if Sir Likard was clashing with someone his level. They suspected a larger demon lurked deeper in the forest.¡± ¡°A demon?¡± Professor Lysandra Thorne asked in her soft voice. Her elven features tightened with concern. ¡°Again¡­?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t sure,¡± Katheran admitted. ¡°They guessed it, based on the demonic beasts. They assumed Sir Likard would handle it. But after the noise stopped, there was no sign of Holy Power. That¡¯s when Iskandaar finally called for help. Which, honestly, surprised me. He knew calling for me would forfeit his credits for the hunt. But I went. When I arrived... they were injured, but they weren¡¯t in immediate danger anymore. I was confused as to why they called until they explained the situation.¡± A silence passed through the professors. They exchanged glances, frustration etched on their faces. ¡°...You did well,¡± Amelia Duskleaf finally spoke, her voice carrying the calm authority of her station. Her draconic eyes remained fixed on Katheran, though her thoughts were already elsewhere. ¡°If there¡¯s even a possibility of a demon in the forest, it¡¯s wise to pull the students out. I¡¯m just thankful there were no casualties. Don¡¯t remove Romani¡¯s credits since they didn¡¯t call you to save them.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Katheran nodded. ¡°No immediate casualties, chancellor,¡± Professor Valmyre jabbed back. ¡°But the Holy Knight is missing, and if he doesn¡¯t return soon, we¡¯d have to assume the worst. That will not go over well with the Church.¡± The room fell silent again. It was as if they were seeing an avalanche rushing down at them but could do nothing. The Church had a reputation for being... unforgiving when one of their own disappeared under suspicious circumstances. A Holy Knight going missing within the grounds of Waybound Academy? During a demon hunt? That would not sit well. Katheran nodded slowly. ¡°I suspect this incident may cause complications.¡± Amelia sighed. She leaned back in her chair, her hands clasped together as she thought through the situation. Her mind wandered, filled with half-formed suspicions. She kept her gaze neutral, but the weight of her thoughts was heavy. Iskandaar. His name made her worry worse. He had been skirting danger for too long now, cutting it far too close. This time¡­ he lost his good arm. She exhaled softly, her mind racing through the implications. Things were getting worse for him. Much worse. And without his sword arm, he¡¯d be vulnerable against the rush of the tide that¡¯d find him. Despite his bravado, she knew that this setback would complicate his future immensely. If the Church sends more people, then it¡¯d be over. He was always so careful, and yet his proximity to danger was tightening with each move he made. And now, with a Holy Knight missing... things would only escalate. Amelia¡¯s eyes flicked toward the other professors. They didn¡¯t even discuss their worry, they just caught each other¡¯s glances in silence. The silence in the room was tense, broken only by the low hum of the crackling fireplace in the corner. ¡°If the Church gets involved,¡± the Headmaster spoke up, ¡°they will not care about any report we give them. They¡¯ll want blood. We need to be prepared for whatever comes next. Because even if it¡¯s the Church, we can¡¯t let them mess with our students.¡± Katheran gave a slow nod of agreement, but it was Amelia who spoke next. ¡°Yes, we have no choice,¡± she said, her tone resolute. ¡°We need to launch a full-scale search for this supposed ¡®demon¡¯ in the forest. We need to find it before the Church comes. Otherwise, the Academy¡¯s atmosphere will be ruined.¡± The room was filled with nods of agreement, but her thoughts remained elsewhere. If we can find that demon, kill it... maybe Iskandaar¡¯s situation will go unnoticed. She couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªshe wanted to do something to shift the focus away from the young man. Since he said there was a real demon during the dungeon incident, she wanted to capture him. Whatever the case, she wasn¡¯t going to make it easy for the Church to find Iskandaar. Because if he were found out¡­ a quick death would be his dream. ¡°Begin the search immediately,¡± she commanded, her voice firm. ¡°I want every inch of that forest combed for any sign of this demon. Then I want the Waybound City searched. We need results, and we need them soon.¡± The professors all agreed in unison, some more reluctantly than others, but the urgency was clear. The Church would not be patient. As the meeting began to wind down, Amelia¡¯s thoughts lingered on Iskandaar. I hope you know what you¡¯re doing, boy, she thought to herself, a feeling of responsibility settling on her shoulders once more. **** The tavern¡¯s dark, smoky atmosphere was heavy and stifling, but it didn''t seem to bother the only two customers sitting at a table. They drank and talked among themselves, the air dance of whispers until Zelyr¡¯s sharp and venomous voice cut through with a shout. ¡°It is a big deal! Some nobody is using our name to cause havoc!?¡± Zelyr¡¯s fist slammed onto the wooden table, his violet eyes burning with anger. The runes on his robes flickered for a brief moment, mirroring his agitation. Across from him, Vrakrith sat lazily, a dumb smile plastered on his moss-covered face as he drank from a large mug. The table beneath him creaked under his massive frame. The trollkin shrugged, his long, thorny hair swaying slightly. ¡°What¡¯s da matter, Zelyr? A kid¡¯s dead, and we scared the prince hard. We did our part.¡± Zelyr leaned forward, his voice low. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. How many times have I told you that we, the Savage Seven, are not some mindless thugs who just accept the flow of the situation and go with it? Pointless chaos is not what we want. We need to be aware of what is happening. The Demon King¡¯s plan isn¡¯t about leaving messy trails for idiots to follow. If not for you, how would we have been spotted in that dungeon?!¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± The situation was far worse than this foolish trollkin could comprehend. Especially if the Church of Light, the largest Church in Waybound, were to get involved. The Archbishop of that Church was a very dangerous man. His eyes narrowed, and he sighed. ¡°Forget that,¡± they¡¯d had that conversation too many times. ¡°What¡¯s important is that someone¡¯s using our name, stirring up trouble, and we don¡¯t know who they are.¡± Vrakrith wiped the alcohol from his tusks, his dumb face looking bored. ¡°So what? More chaos in Waybound City. More blood to spill?¡± Zelyr¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°It¡¯s not just about the blood, you fool!¡± His voice dropped, eyes darting around to ensure no one was eavesdropping. Not that there was anyone other than the innkeeper, a fellow demon who waved at them. ¡°Everything needs to be precise. Otherwise, the Demon King won¡¯t be pleased. A third party using the name of demons, claiming to be us, is not something we can just overlook.¡± He tilted his head. ¡°I still don¡¯t get it. What the problem?¡± ¡°The patrolling has increased due to whatever happened in the Eldergrove Expanse. The Academy is in search of demons, and they even put out missions in the Guilds! If we get exposed, it¡¯s not just us¡ªthe Demon King¡¯s whole operation is at risk.¡± Vrakrith grunted, setting his tankard down. ¡°Means there¡¯s another demon?¡± His voice dropped to a dangerous growl. ¡°Is it an enemy?¡± Zelyr¡¯s mind raced. ¡°Could be. A rogue demon. But if I had to bet, it¡¯s some idiot using our reputation to cover their own tracks.¡± He clenched his jaw. ¡°So we need to be smart about this. Lay low for now, figure out who¡¯s behind it. If there¡¯s a rogue demon around, we¡¯ll confront them, and if it¡¯s some bastard selling our name¡­ we need to kill them before he causes more trouble to our plan.¡± Vrakrith grinned dumbly and cracked his knuckles, the sound of breaking tree branches. ¡°If someone¡¯s using our name, I¡¯ll crush them myself.¡± ¡°Careful,¡± Zelyr¡¯s lip curled into a cold smile. ¡°We don¡¯t act until we know for sure. And we can¡¯t take chances. The Demon King expects results. If this third party screws things up, it¡¯s our heads on the line.¡± The trollkin bared his tusks, a flicker of pointless rage in his eyes. ¡°Let them come. The Savage Seven will take care of them!¡± Considering they were the only two of the seven present in the city right now, that was not true. However, Zelyr had trust in his partner¡¯s strength. A 6th Ascension [Berserker] was not an easy enemy. **** I stepped out of the infirmary, the heavy door clicking shut behind me. The report went through smoothly, and no questions were raised that were too suspicious. Katheran had bought our story. The relief should¡¯ve settled in by now, but instead, it felt hollow. I glanced down at my right arm. The stump wrapped in bandages, tied and hanging from my neck, was a reminder of the price I¡¯d paid. I bit my lip. Losing an arm meant losing the ability to wield a sword properly¡ªit was my sword hand. It wasn¡¯t just a piece of flesh; it was well-trained muscle memory, skill, instinct. All severed in an instant. My left hand clenched involuntarily. I had to trust the [System] to help adapt and transfer what it could from one side to the other. It¡¯d be odd to wield a sword on my left hand, but hopefully, the System would help. But would that be enough? I wasn¡¯t even sure. Crossing the academy grounds, I moved on autopilot. The sounds of the evening were muted and blurred as I passed through large buildings. My mind wrestled with too many thoughts at once. I reached the dorm, and the door cracked open before I could turn the handle. Lilian peeked out, her eyes lighting up as she called out, ¡°Hey! You¡¯re back! I heard something interesting happened in¡ª¡± Her words trailed off the second her eyes landed on my arm. Or the lack of it. I stared at her frozen expression. The joy drained from her expression. She froze, eyes wide, and stared at the slung arm as if it couldn¡¯t be real. Slowly, her gaze flicked up to meet mine, the concern in her voice suddenly sharp. ¡°What happened? Young master... your arm.¡± I shrugged, attempting a half-hearted smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. Just lost part of it. I¡¯ll figure something out.¡± Her hand shot out, grabbing my sleeve, and she tugged me inside, eyes flicking between the bandaged stump and my face. ¡°Just part of it? What the hell happened there?! I- I should have been there!¡± ¡°Lilian,¡± I sighed, but she wasn¡¯t letting it go. Her grip tightened, her brows furrowing in worry, as she stared into my eyes with sharp pain. It was as if she had lost her own arm. I guessed she felt quite incompetent that she wasn¡¯t even there to save me even though that was the job her grandmother had bestowed upon her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t there.¡± The words were low, pained like she was blaming herself, as her eyes glistened. ¡°I am sorry, I- what¡¯s going to happen now? Isn¡¯t this your dominant hand?! Young master¡ª¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t have been there,¡± I cut in. My tone was firm but not harsh. ¡°There was nothing you could do, even if you were. The opponent was too strong. But I¡¯m still standing, aren¡¯t I?¡± Her lip quivered, her eyes misting slightly, but she didn¡¯t back down. ¡°But your arm¡ª you have a goal. Your enemies will never be weaklings. How are you supposed to¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll manage,¡± I said, reaching out to ruffle her hair with my left hand, trying to ease the tension. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never adapted before. I¡¯ll figure something out. It¡¯ll take some time, but I don¡¯t plan to stay a cripple. Plus next time, I¡­ will have you.¡± She blinked up at me, torn between being upset and wanting to believe my words. The worry in her gaze didn¡¯t ease, though. She stepped back, biting her lip. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± I muttered, already heading toward the bathroom. ¡°We¡¯ll talk after. Be ready, we¡¯ll be heading out into the city tonight.¡± She stared at me and then nodded, her eyes returning to my arm as I walked past her. I knew she was worried, and I wished I had the time to reassure her properly. But right now, there were bigger things on my mind. The Holy Knights were no joke. More could be coming for my head soon. So I had to perform the ritual for Heavenly Demon Body, and I had to do that fast. Chapter 46 – All This, For The Heavenly Demon Body I stood in front of the mirror, staring at my reflection, which was slightly distorted by the flickering candlelight in the room. My left hand worked to adjust the collar of my tunic, but it felt clumsy and unfamiliar. What was left of my right arm was tucked against my side, wrapped in fresh bandages. It still throbbed, alot though less now. ¡°And that phoenix girl? She did nothing?¡± Behind me, Lilian worked swiftly, her fingers brushing against my shoulders as she helped fasten the dark overcoat. She¡¯d spoke little since I¡¯d come out of the shower, rather making me do all the talking, explaining the situation I''d encountered in the forest. ¡°It''d have been suicide for her to try and help. She left the fighting to me, as it was wise.¡± I said, watching her jaws clench. ¡°She could have taken some hits for you. She heals. You don''t.¡± ¡°I raised my hand to stop her the few times she did try to enter the fight. It''s not her fault.¡± ¡°....¡± The werewolf¡¯s usually cheerful demeanor was nowhere to be seen, replaced by a heavy frown etched deeply into her face as she did her work. I caught her eye in the mirror. A silence stretched between us, and at one point I couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Alright, Lilian. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She shook her head, her lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Nothing.¡± I sighed internally. I didn¡¯t push further. Lilian wasn¡¯t one to admit her feelings so easily, especially when it came to worrying about me. She had shown some rare concern at the doorstep earlier, and that was a surprise. But the way her hands moved, the extra care she was putting into every little adjustment of my clothes, it was obvious she was troubled. I couldn¡¯t blame her, not after what had happened. Losing an arm wasn¡¯t something people just brushed off. But we didn¡¯t have time to dwell on that now. ¡°You¡¯re not fooling anyone,¡± I muttered under my breath, just loud enough for her to hear. I saw her pause slightly but didn¡¯t respond. She busied herself with the last button on my coat, avoiding my gaze. A few moments passed in silence before she opened her mouth. But her words were cut off by the sound of knocks that broke the stillness. Lilian glanced toward the door, then back at me. I gave a small nod, and she quickly moved to open it. ¡°Coming.¡± When the door swung open, Riasmin, my older sister, rushed into the room. Her eyes immediately fell on me¡ªon the stump where my arm used to be¡ªand her face paled. She frowned and grumbled, and without a word, she crossed the room and wrapped me in a fierce hug, careful not to touch my injured side but still squeezing tightly enough that I felt her worry. I stiffened, caught off guard by the intensity of her embrace. ¡°Riasmin, I¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± she whispered harshly, her voice trembling slightly as she buried her face in my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± I could feel her shaking, could hear the slight hitch in her breathing. She was trying to hold it together, but seeing me like this was breaking her. I let her hold on for a moment longer before gently pulling back. Her golden eyes were red, but she blinked rapidly, forcing the tears away as she stepped back to look me over. ¡°You¡­ you should¡¯ve been more careful,¡± she muttered, her voice strained. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t have happened! What am I going to say to Mom and Dad?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said softly, letting out a sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. It just happened in the heat of the moment.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact Grandfather,¡± she said. ¡°If it¡¯s him, he can arrange the Saintess to come and-¡± ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± I interrupted her. ¡°She has a lot more crucial patients to see than some rich noble who lost his hand during battle,¡± I said, watching her scowl. She couldn¡¯t argue. How could she? My words were the truth, the Saintess was a busy person, and she was not even in the Empire right now. Although, in truth, the reason why I was pushing the suggestion away wasn¡¯t because I was a nobleman too kind for his own good¡ªit was because the Saintess would notice the traces of holy energy in the stump of my hand. Heck, she might just see right through my Demonic Qi even without that. It was simply not a good decision. I did not plan to stay a cripple, but it¡¯d take a while to regain this hand of mine. I¡¯d have to endure till then. Riasmin¡¯s hands clenched into fists at her sides, and she took a deep breath before speaking again, her voice growing firmer. ¡°...Fine. I¡¯m going to find those demons, Iskandaar. The ones that did this to you. I¡¯ll make them pay.¡± I could see the fire in her eyes¡ªmy sister wasn¡¯t just saying this out of obligation or familial duty. She meant every word. For a moment, I wondered how she¡¯d feel if she knew I¡­ wasn¡¯t Iskandaar Romani, her brother who she grew up with, but I shoved those thoughts to the side. That was pointless. To her eyes, I was her baby brother who had been a cripple until not long ago, someone she had protected since young, and now she was prepared to hunt down whatever creature she believed had hurt me. The problem was, it wasn¡¯t demons who had done this. It was Sir Likard, the dead Holy Knight who now existed only as a memory in my Soul Storage. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± she continued, her voice rising slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve already joined the search party. We¡¯re going out tomorrow, many of us¡ªstudents, instructors, even some of the city guards. We¡¯ll find whatever demon is out there, and we¡¯ll put an end to this.¡± I nodded, not trusting myself to say anything just yet. She had no idea what had really happened, and that was for the best. As far as the academy was concerned, there was a demon on the loose. Not that it was false. If the world followed my game knowledge, those two should still be in the city. ¡°I hope you do,¡± I said finally, meeting her gaze. ¡°Be careful, though. I don¡¯t want you getting hurt.¡± Her expression softened slightly, and she laughed. ¡°Me? I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she assured me. ¡°And as I said, I¡¯m not going alone. Don¡¯t worry about me and just rest, alright?¡± I nodded again, falling silent. Something had been nagging at the back of my mind, and I couldn¡¯t help but voice it out. ¡°By the way¡­ where¡¯s Iaskin? I thought he¡¯d come with you.¡± Her face clouded over at the mention of our middle brother, and for a moment, I thought she wouldn¡¯t answer. But after a brief hesitation, she sighed. ¡°He¡¯s on a mission,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Went out with some of his friends a few days ago. It¡¯s nothing major, although I am unaware of the details, but he¡¯s been busy with it.¡± I held back a frown. Iaskin was always quick to visit when something happened. The fact that he hadn¡¯t even shown up¡­ How far have his affiliation with that group proceeded? This is not good. I didn¡¯t get a chance to focus on him due to all the stuff around me, but at this rate, things will be too late. I need to meet him when he returns. ¡°He¡¯ll come to see you as soon as he¡¯s back,¡± Riasmin added quickly, perhaps taking my silence for sadness that he couldn¡¯t make time to see me. ¡°You know how he is. He probably doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s happened yet.¡± I forced a small smile. ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess you''re right.¡± There was a brief silence, an invisible wall hanging between us. Finally, I reached out and squeezed Riasmin¡¯s arm gently. ¡°Thanks for coming. I appreciate it.¡± She looked away, muttering, ¡°What¡¯s the point in coming when it¡¯s too late¡­¡± She sighed and then looked back, her eyes softening. ¡°Get some rest. You need to recover.¡± ¡°I will,¡± I lied. She lingered for a moment longer before giving a small nod and turning toward the door. The door closed behind her, and as soon as she was gone, Lilian stepped back into the room, looking at me. ¡°You wanna rest?¡± she asked. ¡°I thought we were going somewhere.¡± ¡°We are,¡± I said, turning to her. ¡°Grab me two dark robes. We need to be sneaky.¡± **** The night in Waybound was stifling with the kind of silence that made the air feel colder than it was. We moved quickly, our dark robes flowing as Lilian walked beside me, her steps light but cautious. Her eyes scanned the streets, though we both knew there wasn¡¯t much to see at this hour. The city was alive with its usual hum of magic, but the shadows were deeper tonight, thicker. The lanterns cast long, flickering shadows across the cobblestones, their light barely able to pierce the gloom that seemed to hang over the place. We passed the towering buildings, their intricate designs glowing faintly with arcane sigils. ¡°And the dogs kept running away,¡± I shrugged, keeping my tone casual but quietened. ¡°It was weird, we kept chasing, and they kept fleeing.¡± Lilian glanced at me, her expression placid and hard to read. ¡°It''s because of the [Mark] of my grandmother¡­ She¡¯s the peak of all canine creatures; most dogs would rather jump off a cliff than fight you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I blinked. That sounded¡­ easy to believe. Why did I not figure that out? I should have been able to figure that out by myself. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°I am not curious about that stuff,¡± Lilian said, her brow furrowed. ¡°Tell me the rest of the stuff that happened during the fight.¡± I sighed, not wanting to dive into it now. ¡°I already told you. Most of it, anyway. I don¡¯t think we should talk about that in public. Even if we¡¯re hiding our faces, it¡¯s the magical city of Waybound, we can¡¯t even trust the walls here.¡± She shot me a skeptical look. ¡°Most of it isn¡¯t enough. I wanna know everything. I wanna know why those two didn¡¯t step in and just watched. But¡­ fine. We¡¯ll talk about this later.¡± I didn¡¯t answer. She was being stubborn. I could understand why she was mad that those girls didn¡¯t jump in to help, but it was because I told them not to. They were not as strong as Lilian, they couldn¡¯t have made a difference. I hope she won''t cause a fuss out of this. I held back a sigh of worry. Deciding to distract myself, I decided to re-check the Ascension Quest that I had received upon touching Level 39. I wouldn¡¯t be able to advance to Level 40 without completing it. I pulled up the message again, and it showed me a name that made my stomach tighten just thinking about it. [Ascension Quest: Survive the encounter with the Trollkin, Vrakrith.] Vrakrith Bloodroot. One of the Savage Seven, the group right under the Four Heavenly Generals in terms of importance in the Demon King¡¯s army. His name stirred a sense of dread in me, though not fear. He was stupidly strong, but the ¡®stupid¡¯ part is a bit more literal. He wasn¡¯t smart at all. Winning might be hard, but I could survive him if I played cautiously. The problem was, he wasn¡¯t alone here. His smart-ass dark-elf partner was with him, and together they could be trouble. Trollkins were powerful, but Vrakrith was something more. His regeneration made him nearly impossible to kill, and his incredible strength made him even more dangerous. Coming out into the city made the chance of encountering him more so. I¡¯d have rather stayed back at the dorm if possible. But unfortunately, such a quest showing up meant I¡¯d end up meeting him no matter how much I tried to avoid him, it was inevitable. Fate would actively try to make this happen. I might encounter him any second now, but hopefully, I''ll be ready when the time comes. Lilian¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. ¡°By the way, where are we going?¡± ¡°Solara¡¯s house,¡± I replied, keeping my tone steady despite the weight in my chest. Lilian looked back at me in surprise. ¡°She owns a house in the capital city? I thought the Fenixia family was done for.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve lost a lot, but they¡¯re still technically a duchy,¡± I said. ¡°On paper, at least. The house we¡¯re going to is basically abandoned. I was thinking of renting a mansion for today, but thankfully Solara had this place free to use.¡± ¡°Lucky.¡± After that, she didn¡¯t say anything; she just kept walking beside me, her steps falling in line with mine. We moved in silence for a while, passing by more towering buildings, each one with glowing runes etched into its walls, their faint light casting strange patterns on the ground. The magic in the air was almost tangible, like a soft hum beneath everything. Waybound was always alive with power, but tonight, it felt different. It felt darker. I knew it was all in my head, though. Because I felt a little nervous about the stuff I was going to do tonight. We reached the noble district soon enough. Solara¡¯s mansion stood at the edge, hidden behind high gates and overgrown hedges. It was large and imposing and yet, somehow, neglected. It was the kind of house that still held on to its old glory, even as the world moved on without it. There was no one guarding it, there was nobody awake in the near vicinity. It was almost like a haunted neighborhood, and I only knew that someone was inside because of the lights coming from inside. The gate creaked open as I pushed it, and we walked through the yard in silence. The grass was wild and unchecked, a mirror of the neglect that had crept into the Fenixia family. I promised her to revive her family so that one day, this place would flourish again. The house itself loomed before us, its dark windows reflecting the faint light of the moon. ¡°I¡¯ll knock,¡± Lilian said and stepped forward. But before she could knock, the door swung open. Solara stood on the other side, her face pale, her wings hidden beneath a cloak. Sweat beaded her forehead, and her usual calm demeanor had been replaced by something far more anxious. ¡°Come in,¡± she said quietly, stepping aside. We entered the mansion, the door closing softly behind us. The inside was dimly lit, shadows pooling in the corners of the grand hall. It felt old, forgotten. The smell of dust clung to the air, mixed with something darker. Something¡­ wrong. I knew what it was. ¡°Nobody followed you, right?¡± Solara asked as she led us deeper into the house, her pace quick, urgent. She moved with purpose, her footsteps echoing off the stone floors as she guided us through a hidden passageway behind a dusty bookshelf. ¡°Nobody did,¡± I said confidently. My Demonic Sphere made sure of that. ¡°Did you draw the runes as I instructed you to? Otherwise, the energy will leak outside.¡± ¡°I did. You can make sure of it soon,¡± she said as we approached a narrow staircase that descended into the depths of the mansion. We followed her down without a word. The further we went, the thicker the air became, heavy with the scent of blood. Lilian wrinkled her nose, her voice low. ¡°What is that smell?¡± ¡°Just keep moving,¡± I muttered, not bothering to reassure her. If she couldn¡¯t tell, despite her sensitive nose, the runic array was working. Although it must still smell ¡®weird¡¯ for her to react that way. Hopefully not enough to attract too much interest from outside. Soon, we approached a door that was letting out a red light from within. From the hallway, I could see letters written outside the door, on the door, and on the walls. The protection array that hid Demonic Qi from being sensed from outside was active, the red sigils luminous. I had figured these letters out after some trial and error over the past few months. I had a blurry image from the game in my head. It was a challenging task. ¡°Those letters,¡± Lilian muttered from beside me, ¡°isn¡¯t it from that weird thing you were drawing before? What is it doing here?¡± ¡°Treat it as a protection rune,¡± I replied. Runes and Arrays were quite similar. As much as I loved Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God, I hadn¡¯t memorized the old Chinese letters that made the arrays in the game. It was just a game, after all. But I did know Mandarin due to having been to China before for a few fights, and so I recalled some of the words from the array. It was luck, really. For the rest of the words, it took some difficulty to figure out and write them correctly. We stepped through the door into a wide chamber, the walls lined with more array sigils, lighting up the room in the ominous red glow. There were shelves filled with ancient tomes and artifacts that lined the walls, catching our attention. It must have been a hard task to draw the array with all those obstacles, but these two girls had managed to do it. Given I had provided them with an example with the entire array drawn, and they just had to copy it, it was still impressive. The centerpiece of the room, the thing that drew our attention, was not the array, though. It was the massive metallic green bowl in the center. There was a fire below it, and blood boiled within it, thick and dark, swirling with a life of its own. The bodies of monsters lay dried around the room, their blood drained and added to the bowl. Nebula stood by the bowl, her white hair plastered to her forehead with sweat. Her hands were outstretched, blood swirling in the air as she directed it into the container. Her eyes flicked up when we entered, exhaustion clear in her gaze. ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Solara said to Nebula, who was too focused to look at us. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± she said, her voice strained. The reason Nebula and Solara weren¡¯t by my side when I exited the infirmary wasn¡¯t because they couldn¡¯t be bothered to, but because they were busy with this task I had given them. She was curious about my secret, and even Solara was curious about what exactly I was. I was going to answer them both today, and I was glad they had made it easy for me to show them. ¡°Everything looks good,¡± I nodded at Nebula, stepping forward. ¡°Thanks for doing this. I know I haven¡¯t explained everything yet, but you still decided to help. You¡¯ll receive your answers, although I¡¯ll be showing you instead of talking.¡± She looked at me, blue eyes locking on mine. She looked pretty with her face sweaty, eyes filled with doubt and curiosity, as she slowly nodded. I then reached into my Soul Storage, pulling out the body of Sir Likard. The large body appeared on the ground with a dull thud, the lifeless weight of it filling the room with a new heaviness. My insides instantly felt better upon realising the too large corpse from my soul space. ¡°The Holy Knight¡­¡± Lilian looked at it, a dark look crossing her eyes. Nebula stared at it for a moment before looking up at me. I nodded, and she sighed. She wordlessly raised her hand, and a trickle of blood rose from the cut on Sir Likard¡¯s neck. Her magic pulled the blood from his body as she had done with the monsters. It swirled through the air and joined the boiling mass in the bowl. It was now filled to the brim as we watched. By the time she finished, all that remained of the Holy Knight was a hollow skeleton wrapped in his golden armor. It was a sad sight, indeed. I felt a sour taste in my mouth, however I didn¡¯t let it bother me. He tried to kill me. If he had succeeded, my dead body would have faced a worse fate than his. I didn¡¯t plan to do this the first time I saw the knight, for mixing holy blood on a demonic concoction sounded stupid, but I had corrupted his body. Although another Holy Knight might be able to tell the truth, he was a demonic human as far as the ritual was concerned. Now, I had to figure out a way to deal with his body. I couldn¡¯t just leave it here. What if the Church tracked it somehow? I had to think of something. After the process was done, Nebula¡¯s face twisted with discomfort as she wiped the sweat from her brow. ¡°I don¡¯t like this¡­¡± she looked at me and said. I could understand why. Even I felt weird. I opened my mouth to console her, but before I could respond, Lilian¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and angry. ¡°You don¡¯t like this?! You¡¯re the reason he lost his arm! This is your fault! As much as it is the fault of this gold bastard. And you say you don¡¯t like this?!¡± The pressure in the room bubbled up harshly. Lilian glared at Nebula, and an invisible tension crackled between them, the air growing thick with accusations. Nebula looked down, scratching her arm, unable to defend herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lilian grumbled. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to attack the poor girl again when she didn¡¯t even have the spirit to argue. I sighed, rubbing my temples. ¡°Lilian, enough,¡± I said firmly, cutting through the growing hostility. This wasn¡¯t the time. Lilian huffed and looked away, and Nebula stayed silent. Solara glanced between us, her expression on the edge of panic. Just like me, she didn¡¯t want a fight to break out. Before things could escalate again, she urged me. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any time, Iskandaar. It¡¯s better to be done with this fast.¡± I nodded, stepping forward and beginning to remove my robe. It wasn¡¯t easy, I found it difficult. The movements were clumsy without my right arm. Nebula looked up and moved to help, but before she could reach me, Lilian stepped in front of her, her voice cold. ¡°I¡¯m his maid,¡± she snapped, taking over. Solara sighed while Nebula remained silent. I closed my eyes and held back a comment, letting her undress me in quick, efficient movements. I didn¡¯t like it. The tension between them was too much, but I had no time to deal with it right now. Once stripped down to my pants, I climbed into the bowl. I put a leg inside first and immediately hissed. I clenched my teeth. The blood sizzled against my skin, the heat was almost unbearable. I forced myself to stay calm as the pain radiated through me. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Solara asked, her voice tight with worry. ¡°It¡¯s quite hot, and you know it¡¯s going to grow even hotter. Iskandaar¡­¡± she hesitated. ¡°For the last time, are you sure you want to do this?¡± I looked at her. ¡°I have no choice,¡± I said, tapping into my skill [Inner Focus]. I spread Demonic Qi over my entire body and put my other leg into the boiling blood. Slowly, I sat down in the bowl. My mind remained focused, enduring the pain and spreading demonic energy throughout my body. All this for the Heavenly Demon Body. I slow let the blood envelop me and submerged deeper into the boiling liquid as I looked at the ceiling, feeling my body boil. ¡°Start,¡± I said to Solara, whose flames engulfed me a moment later. Chapter 47 – Lone Star in the Blue Sky Amelia Duskleaf leaned back in her chair, her hands wrapped around the delicate porcelain cup. The warmth of the tea was barely noticeable against her fingers, not that heat would ever bother a dragon. She kept her gaze steady, watching the ripples settle on the surface of the amber liquid as she collected her thoughts. Across from her, the Headmaster took a slow sip, his face grave. The usually calm office felt weighty now, all the recent happenings casting a shadow over even the cozy glow of the fireplace nearby. ¡°Too many incidents in too short a time,¡± he murmured, setting his cup down with a faint clink. ¡°It¡¯s as if they¡¯re testing our defenses, those demons.¡± Amelia raised an eyebrow, her tone crisp. ¡°Or testing our patience. We haven¡¯t seen this level of activity for decades, yet it¡¯s all happening within our borders now, just as our students begin their trials. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the fabled Greatest Generation, as much as I am. Could it be that the Demon King thinks this year is that prophesied year?¡± ¡°Interesting idea¡­ It could be, yes,¡± he nodded, looking past her to the shelf of ancient tomes that lined the wall. ¡°I¡¯d wager it¡¯s no coincidence.¡± The silence stretched as both of them considered the implications, the unspoken worry thickening the air. Amelia took a measured sip, her draconic senses on alert. She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but even she felt a trace of foreboding she couldn¡¯t shake off. Sometimes she wished she had inherited her father¡¯s aloofness, that pride that towered over the tallest mountains of Vear''thia. He was an entity that never had to worry about anything. Unfortunately, even with his flawed traits, Amelia was far from the greatness that was her father. Amelia sighed in her head, and then her thoughts were interrupted by a firm knock on the door. Amelia and the Headmaster exchanged glances before she straightened, set her cup down, and called, ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened, and Professor Lysandra Thorne stepped inside, her silver hair catching the light in a way that softened her steely expression. Her expression was unusually hard. The elf gave a nod of acknowledgment to the Headmaster and then looked to Amelia, her face taut with urgency. ¡°Apologies for the interruption,¡± Lysandra began, her voice low. ¡°There¡¯s news. We¡¯ve found traces of demons.¡± ¡°Have you?!¡± Amelia set her cup aside, her fingers tightening reflexively on the arm of her chair. The news washed over her with relief. So they had found something. The large-scale search announced for tomorrow was not false, but the announcement was bait. It was to lull their targets into complacency, that they¡¯d be fine until tonight, having only to keep their guards up starting tomorrow. But the true search had already begun, quiet and contained in the night, led by the professors. This was exactly the kind of result she had hoped for when she planned this. Wait, just in case¡­ Without a word, Amelia rose from her seat and reached inward, feeling the familiar spark of her draconic essence. She extended her senses, her voice barely a whisper as she incanted, ¡°Dragon Tongue Magic: All-Seeing Gaze.¡± A soft glow enveloped her irises, her vision sharpening as it pierced through the walls of her office, threading its way across the academy grounds. She saw through corridors and rooftops, her sight eventually falling upon the dormitories, finally honing in on the quarters of Year 1¡¯s Class S. And then her eyes darkened, her jaw clenching. Iskandaar Romani¡¯s bed was empty. His entire room was. That fucking brat! A curse slipped from her lips, sharper than she intended. She turned to Lysandra, trying to mask the jolt of anger and worry rising within her. ¡°Who¡ª¡± she forced a calm into her voice, ¡°who¡¯s in charge of searching the city right now?¡± Lysandra¡¯s eyes met hers, calm but alert. ¡°It¡¯s Professor Katheran and Professor Valmyre. They¡¯re both scouring the areas close to the last demonic traces.¡± Amelia bit back another curse. With those two, any demon¡ªor anyone suspected of being a demon¡ªwould be facing merciless scrutiny. No matter if it was Iskandaar who had foolishly gone out there or the real demon from the dungeon incident, they were out for bad luck tonight. She truly hoped it wasn¡¯t Iskandaar, but it seemed like a fool¡¯s dream right now. The two professors would be ruthless if he gave them any reason to suspect him, and he sadly did have enough reason already. Although by now it was probably too late anyway. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be going too,¡± she said abruptly, moving toward the window without another word. The Headmaster¡¯s voice rose in mild protest. ¡°Are you sure? Katheran and Valmyre are more than capable. Your presence might alert the demons and make them flee.¡± She paused, glancing back at him, her gaze hard. ¡°I know. But they might endanger the civilians if their Level is around those two professors. I should be there. Just in case.¡± With a nod to Lysandra and the Headmaster, she pulled the window open, spread her wings, and launched herself into the night. The cool night air rushed around her, and she didn¡¯t hesitate, her flight swift and silent as she made her way toward the city, her senses spread wide. **** ¡°Hsss¡­¡± The smell of boiling blood hung heavy in the air, thick with an iron tang that made Nebula¡¯s stomach churn. She watched Iskandaar from a few feet away, watching the man hiss in pain, feeling as if he was both familiar and a complete stranger. The ritual had turned his skin a raw, angry red, yet he sat cross-legged in the bowl, unmoving, his face locked in focus. Every hiss and wince that escaped him made her fingers twitch, and yet he didn¡¯t flinch¡ªdidn¡¯t hesitate. He pushed through it all, sinking deeper into the blood. Iskandaar Romani, loser son of a count, human trash. Her fianc¨¦. At the start, he¡¯d been nothing more than a political pawn to her, a title, a convenient alliance between families. And now here he was, submerged in blood, invoking powers she¡¯d only read about in forbidden texts. What in the world had he become? Since their arranged engagement, she¡¯d known him as nothing more than a mere name¡ªthe third child of a noble house, crippled by weakness and destined for nothingness. Useless, even by aristocratic standards. She¡¯d never bothered to understand him because, frankly, there hadn¡¯t seemed to be anything to understand. She remembered his duel with her brother¡ªhow he¡¯d thrown away the sword as if to look cool but then ultimately winning with his fist alone, breaking Luciel¡¯s blade with his bare hands as if it was little more than a twig. It was a surprising incident, and she was greatly pleased by the sight, but still, that wasn¡¯t the end of the world. It didn¡¯t mean he was a powerhouse. Luciel was just Level 18 back then. It was a bit more bizarre when he returned from the Wraithwoods unharmed, but¡­ she had just assumed he lied about ever having stepped into the mist. Nebula never thought of him as someone outstanding. Until the first day at the Waybound Academy, she thought he was just a lucky young man who awakened his mana and experienced some quick level-ups. But now¡­? Here he was, surrounded by mysteries as thick as the blood swirling around him, every shadow seeming to deepen the longer she looked. Her mind raced with questions she hadn¡¯t dared to ask aloud. What exactly was he? All the encounters they¡¯d had since he came to the academy had challenged her perception of him. Until all of it turned upside down when he slew a Holy Knight. Are you really Iskandaar Romani? she thought, feeling a knot tighten in her stomach. And then, as if sensing her gaze, he looked at her. There was something strange in his eyes¡ªsomething neither pain nor fear could drown out. Determination. He raised his voice, hoarse but unwavering. ¡°Solara,¡± he called, his voice scraping out like it had traveled across hot coals. ¡°Pour the fire. Start now.¡± Nebula stiffened, her breath catching as Solara¡¯s wings flickered to life, filling the room with a blaze that cast wavering shadows against the walls. Solara hesitated, taking in a deep breath. Nebula could see the flames reflected in his eyes, dancing over him, yet he didn¡¯t look away or shield himself. Instead, when she raised her palms at him, he closed his eyes, letting the fire sink deeper into him as if he were made for it. This man¡ªno, this thing¡ªwas not the Iskandaar Romani she had known. He couldn¡¯t be. There was no way. But what did that mean for her? For their engagement? Watching him now, she couldn¡¯t shake the sense that he was becoming something she might never understand, even if she asked a thousand questions. The silence stretched between them, broken only by the crackling of Solara¡¯s flames against his breathing. At that moment, Nebula felt more alone than she ever had. She wanted to ask him¡ªdemand answers for all the secrets he carried. What was his purpose? What power was he striving for, and why did it look like he¡¯d die reaching for it? But she kept silent, unwilling to break the strange rhythm of the ritual. In her chest, though, her heart thudded a quiet, restless beat, one that echoed the unspoken fear and growing tension. Was this still her fianc¨¦¡ªor had he already become something else entirely? And if so¡­ what would that mean for her? Nebula Carlstein found herself lost in the flickering flames. **** The pain was the price of power. There was no avoiding it, no bargaining with it. The Heavenly Demon Body Technique wasn¡¯t just a method of cultivation¡ªit was a path carved in blood, in agony, in the raw will to endure the unendurable. It would be a part of me, all of me, for it¡¯d be my body by the time I was done learning it. That was what it had always been, in the game at least, ever since the first Heavenly Demon walked the earth, and it hadn¡¯t changed. The body wasn¡¯t meant to house this kind of power, but the technique forced it to. It transformed the body into greatness. It demanded that the practitioner strip away their mortal coil, layer by layer, until what remained was something not human but something else. Something more. Something demonic. I knew that going in. This technique was the reason the Murim world feared those who mastered it. Few managed to do so, only the Heavenly Demon of each generation. Transforming the body into a demonic vessel wasn¡¯t just about strength or resilience. It was about becoming an entity above humanity, invincible to normal weapons and resistant to the spiritual forces that others wielded.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The Heavenly Demon Body Technique was a powerful and feared cultivation art, divided into five stages for it was impossible to master at once. If I had to put it on paper like how the System put things, it¡¯d look something like this:
  1. Iron Flesh Stage: At this stage, the practitioner develops a dense layer of muscle and flesh, making their body highly resilient to physical damage.
  2. Stone Bone Stage: The bones are hardened to be as tough as stone, enabling the practitioner to withstand blunt force impacts.
  3. Demon Core Stage: The cultivator forms a core of demonic qi within their body, reinforcing their organs and circulating energy through their body to bolster their defenses. The Demonic Core also grants multiple other powers, such as free energy control.
  4. Dark Qi Fusion Stage: The practitioner begins fusing dark qi with their body''s cells, turning their flesh into a substance resistant to both magical and spiritual attacks.
  5. Heavenly Demon Stage: At this final stage, the body is transformed into a true demonic vessel, capable of regenerating immensely fast and becoming impervious to nearly all forms of attack. You¡¯re also able to break your body¡¯s limits temporarily by tapping into powers greater than yourself.

The first two were kind of basic, although still very impressive, but starting the third stage, things took a supernatural turn. Forming the core of demonic qi inside the body would bolster everything¡ªflesh, bones, organs¡ªall of it. The practitioner would no longer have to rely on normal qi and no longer be constrained by the flow of qi. It might sound a little confusing since I could already use demonic qi, but to put it in simpler terms, if all this time I was taking the energy in the air and swirling it into my core in the rhythm of the demonic arts, it¡¯d change to me being able to produce demonic qi naturally. Of course, that¡¯d also mean I¡¯d appear more ¡®demonic¡¯ to people¡¯s senses, but I might have a fix for that. Lastly, at the fifth stage, I¡¯d go through the Great Demonic Rebirth. My body would basically reconstruct itself, and it¡¯s a process that can regrow limbs with ease. That was why I wasn¡¯t worried about finding a way to regrow my hand; I already had a way, but it¡¯d just take a bit of time. ¡°Hnn¡­¡± I could feel the blood boiling around me as I sat cross-legged in the metal bowl, the heat radiating from Solara¡¯s flames shooting through the liquid like a furnace. The demonic qi flowed through me, through every inch of my skin, circulating and refining the body I was trying to forge anew. The pain lanced through me, searing my muscles and threatening to break my concentration. But I endured. I had no choice but to endure the Body Tempering Ritual. My breath came out in harsh bursts, the air around me thick with the energy of the ritual. I could feel every pulse, every movement of qi under my skin as it tried to reshape me from the inside out. The demonic energy coursed through my veins like fire, but I welcomed it. I wanted it to burn away the weakness, the fragility. I wanted it to change me. And change it¡¯d bring indeed, for the price of pain and sacrifice. This was the Body Tempering Ritual, and it was what the Heavenly Demon Body demanded. === Body Tempering Rituals === There were many ways to do this, but in my current state, these three were the most accessible to me. I was planning to only do the first two in the beginning, but doing the third one would help too. I heaved out a breath, circulating the demonic qi from the bowl and into me. At some point, I opened my eyes, the heat of the room blurring my vision. Nebula stood nearby, watching. She seemed torn, unsure if she should help or if she even could. How could she help a screaming man who had jumped into the fire on his own? ¡°Use your blood claws,¡± I rasped, my voice hoarse from the strain. ¡°Cut my skin. Start light¡­ increase as needed.¡± Her hesitation was palpable. I didn¡¯t blame her. This wasn¡¯t a normal request, even for her who had helped exsanguinate a Holy Knight. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Do as he says,¡± Lilian muttered from behind, her tone sharp. She wasn¡¯t hiding her frustration anymore. She too wanted to help, but there was little she could do in this ritual. Nebula swallowed her reluctance and nodded. With a flick of her wrist, arcs of blood shot toward me. The first slice cut shallow, a stinging pain that added to the already overwhelming sensations, but it was necessary. It had to be this way. I gritted my teeth as more cuts followed, each deeper than the last. Each time, the demonic qi responded, swirling around the wounds, integrating the blood and energy into the flesh, hardening it, transforming it. I hissed, my body screaming in protest, but I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t stop. This was part of the ritual, part of the process, and I had to embrace it to speed things up. It¡¯d also help me spend the blood bowl more efficiently, I could achieve more with less blood. The Iron Flesh Stage¡ªI could feel it solidifying now, my skin growing tougher, thicker. The demonic energy was turning it into something that no normal blade could cut. And then, deeper still, after what felt like hours, I could feel it pressing against my bones. That wasn¡¯t supposed to happen this soon. I had entered the second stage. The Stone Bone Stage. I wasn¡¯t expecting to reach it tonight. I had planned for this to take months, years even, but somehow the materials we gathered, the blood of the beasts, the fire of Solara, and my own relentless will¡ªsomehow it was pushing me through. Perhaps there were other factors too that I was unaware of. The Holy Knight¡¯s blood? Or maybe the herbs were better at this job than I guessed they were. Perhaps it was the Phoenix Fire, I didn¡¯t know. The pain intensified as my bones began to shift, hardening under the pressure of the demonic qi. I felt them solidify, each one becoming a weight unto itself. It was agonizing, but I embraced it. It was an unexpectedly great opportunity. I had to. This was the path I¡¯d chosen. And now, standing at the edge of the next stage, I wasn¡¯t about to slow down. If I could push through to the Demon Core Stage, I had to take that chance. The core of demonic qi was the center of power that would make me invulnerable and unstoppable. Most practitioners of the Heavenly Demon Body formed it in their dantian, overlapping it with their existing qi core, but I wasn¡¯t like them. No, I was aiming for something more. I was aiming for what the main character of the Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God, the most recent Heavenly Demon, had achieved. A second core. In the chest. It would separate the demonic qi from my normal qi, allowing me to control both independently. In that way, I could purify the core of my lower abdomen and use it to pretend to be a normal person. The Heavenly Demon from the game had infiltrated the orthodox faction multiple times thanks to this, for nobody could see through his demonic nature. However, it was a hard thing to learn. Few dared attempt this method, most failed, but if it worked¡­ the benefits were endless. The possibilities were limitless. I heaved out a breath. I concentrated all the demonic qi I had into my chest, focusing, forcing it to condense. The energy surged, and I felt it burning me from the inside out. Blood sprayed from my mouth immediately. I coughed, splashing into the liquid around me as my body shook under the strain. The pain was unbearable, but I couldn¡¯t stop now. ¡°I-Iskandaar¡­¡± The girls looked on in horror, as did Solara who had been blasting this bowl with fire. She almost stopped, but I shook my head, gesturing to her with my eyes to let me continue. Solara sighed and then her fire roared higher, and I let the demonic energy pour into me, let it break me down, and rebuild me in its image. The pressure was mounting, but I endured, clinging to the last thread of control I had left. Then, finally, I felt it. The Core. It formed in my chest, a swirling mass of red energy that pulsed with power. I gasped, the pain receding as I felt my body stabilize. The energy flowed smoothly now, circulating through every fiber of my being. My body had absorbed everything¡ªthe blood, the demonic energy, all of it. I sank deeper into the liquid, letting it cool my skin as I sighed in relief. Solara stopped the flames, and the girls rushed toward me, their faces filled with concern.H [Your body has been strengthened immensely! You¡¯re one step into losing your humanity¡­! Terms from your memories will be used to list your gains.] [You have entered the second stage of the Heavenly Demon Body Technique: Stone Bone Stage. Your bones have been fortified to withstand extreme impact. Your body has begun adapting to demonic energy at a cellular level. Physical resilience increased by 40%.] [Your Demonic Core has been successfully formed. Location: Chest. This core grants you enhanced energy control and a significant boost to demonic energy regeneration. Additional effects unlocked as proficiency increases.] [Unique Trait Gained: Dual-Core Configuration. Your dual-core setup allows separation of demonic and normal qi. You can seamlessly switch between affinities, improving energy manipulation and masking demonic presence when necessary.] [Skill Proficiency Increased: Heavenly Demon Skill Tree ¨C 28.44%.] [Body Tempering Success: Iron Flesh Stage Mastery Achieved. Your flesh is now resilient against mundane weapons and resistant to basic elemental attacks.] That was a lot to take in, but it was all good news. I chuckled at the sight, and Nebula swallowed hard, ¡°Uh, Iskandaar?¡± ¡°Young master, how do you feel?¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Only Solara noticed the change in the bowl. The blood that had once filled it was gone, its red hue replaced by something clear, something¡­ pure. It looked just like water now, for all of its essence had been absorbed by me. That was an insane success, for usually, the liquid would have remained reddish. I closed my eyes for a moment, taking the relief into me. I¡­ I had succeeded. Since I¡¯ve transferred my demonic affinity to the Demonic Core in my chest, I could switch between Star Affinity and Destruction Affinity with ease in my normal Qi Core in my abdomen. Plus thanks to the benefit of the Demonic Core, the free control over my own energy, I¡¯d stepped into a higher realm of power immediately. I opened my eyes. ¡°Stand aside for a moment,¡± I said, rising from the bowl with a renewed strength that thrummed in every limb. My body felt lighter, yet every muscle was drawn tighter. I looked at it to find each line of my flesh and curve sculpted with a new, hardened precision. I raised my left hand and ran it through my hair, slick with sweat that traced down the sharper angles of my face. My torso, lean but more defined than before, was marked with faint patterns of residual energy that pulsed like embers along the surface of my skin. Every breath I took was smoother now as I watched the girls exchange glances. Nebula¡¯s eyes were wide, her lips parted as if caught between shock and something else¡ªmaybe fear, maybe awe. She stood frozen, her blue eyes locked on me, on the transformation that had taken place before her very eyes. She had seen power before, but this must have been something different¡ªsomething darker. I hope she didn¡¯t assume I was an evil demon after this and would allow a conversational explanation later on. Lilian was silent, but her expression said everything. Her fists clenched tightly at her sides as if resisting the urge to reach out to me. ¡°I¡­ I thought the ritual would heal your arm,¡± she said. ¡°It will, at later stages,¡± I confirmed, watching her relax. ¡°But for now, it¡¯s better to have this stump.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Even Solara, who had kept her composure throughout the ritual, couldn¡¯t hide the flicker of surprise that crossed her face. ¡°Ah, yes, girls let him get out at least,¡± Solara said and took a step back, her wings twitching. The other two stepped back alongside her. The air around us was different. Heavier. The demonic energy lingered, thick and suffocating, an echo of what I was becoming. As I stepped out, the world itself seemed to recognize the birth of something new. The air trembled. The walls of the secret chamber, once steeped in dark magic, now hummed with a strange, unnatural stillness. Water dripped from my moist hair, trickling down my skin. I raised my severed arm, pointing the stump at Sir Likard¡¯s remains. The thought of dealing with his body had been bothering me for a while now, but now, I did have a way. My bicep clenched, and a dark spot formed in front of my severed elbow. It was the qi of Destruction Affinity. I could easily pour it out since my meridians were ¡®open¡¯ at the stump. It was like freely firing a plasma gun. And that was exactly what happened. A humming beam of blackness, screaming with power, shot forward, landing on the dead body and vaporizing in an instant. His armor melted and vaporized, golden mist filling the room for a moment before Solara dispersed it with a flap of her wings. The three girls watched in awe as the Holy Knight was reduced to nothing, the remnants of the battle erased in a single moment. I stood tall despite the exhaustion that clung to me, looking at Nebula. My voice was calm but filled with the weight of what I had become. ¡°I owe you an explanation, so allow me to reintroduce myself,¡± I said the words slowly. ¡°Iskandaar¡­¡± ¡°Yes. I am Iskandaar Romani, that''s true. But at the same time¡­ I¡¯m the Leader of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult, a reflection of the Demon God himself. And although I¡¯ve yet to attain my true powers, I¡¯m the strongest under the heavens.¡± And soon, above it. A low hum filled the air, a sound that seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere all at once. It reverberated through the walls, through the blood-soaked floor, through the very bones of the earth beneath us. The echoes of my words lingered, and with them, the unspoken promise of what was to come. This was the beginning. The world didn¡¯t know it yet, but something had shifted. I had embraced something major that made the Heavenly Demon what it was. And soon, very soon, the heavens themselves would tremble beneath the weight of what I was about to become. Starting with the two rats I smelled dwelling outside this mansion.

Chapter 48 – I’ll Remember Your Faces! Alaric, the third prince, pressed his back against the crumbling stone wall, every sharp inhale piercing his side where the blood soaked through his fingers. He had to steady himself¡ªhad to hold his breath, even¡ªas he risked a glance around the corner, assessing the situation from his cover. He dreaded what he would see. Across the alleyway, his maidservant, Jana Lionsmane, was locked in a brutal clash with the creature who¡¯d sent him reeling into this alley. She moved fast, her fists a blur of strikes against the trollkin¡¯s hide, but each hit seemed like it barely scratched the brute. She had a better chance with her sword, but that same sword had shattered earlier against the tough skin of that green-skinned monster. ¡°No, no¡­¡± His chest tightened as he watched her¡ªshe was powerful, a fighter who had bested her share of beasts and men alike, but this was something else. It was a demonic trollkin, massive and lumbering, that towered over her, blocking her strikes with one thick, tree-like arm while the other raised high, ready to smash her. Every blow Jana tanked from him was deadly. He could see that her life was slipping with every impact, every time she dodged, and every time she hit the monster. But if she fell here, it¡¯d be on him. All on him, and there was no way he¡¯d survive then. Alaric felt like shit. Alaric grumbled, frustration boiling beneath his calm. His mind ran back to the start of this damn ambush. It had just been another evening. Although there was an incident in the woods, he hadn¡¯t been part of the unlucky group to have gotten swept in it. He came to the city to buy an artifact. All he¡¯d wanted was to do that, to buy a protective artifact in the black market that could be useful against demons. After all, demons had become a commodity in the academy somehow, and it was better to be prepared for it. He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter two demons right before entering the market though. While he and Jana were entering, those two demons were coming out of the black market. Alaric should have stayed silent, but he had spotted the face under the hooded figure, noticing the broad, hulking shape beneath the cloak. The Trollkin. Alaric failed to contain his shock, and the situation advanced. In a bad way. Jana got involved in trying to defeat the demons so that they couldn¡¯t harm him, and now here she was, taking blows meant for him. She was losing, and she was doing so badly. ¡°Fucking hell.¡± It was a bad image for a prince to curse, but he couldn¡¯t help it. He didn¡¯t often lose control, but this¡ªwatching her get pounded into the ground as he huddled in the shadows, was intolerable. Alaric was the third prince, far from the line of succession. Naturally, he had close to no supporters backing him. But Jana was one of his few true allies, someone he trusted to have his back when the stakes were high. He¡¯d strategized so carefully to come this far, building plans to seize the throne, preparing for alliances and victories that would set Roshmar on a new path. For he didn¡¯t trust his foolish older brothers to run the country and believed only he could save his small country from the two oppressive Empires it was sandwiched between. He had ambition, but he didn¡¯t have the backing. And the only important enough person whose backing mattered to him was about to die. What kind of King was he going to become if he couldn¡¯t save one person? The thought stung more than the injury. He gritted his teeth and willed himself to his feet, the pain a dull, hot ache that trailed up his ribs as he moved. He had to be quick¡ªhad to distract the trollkin before it landed another brutal blow on her. From the looks of it, she wouldn¡¯t survive another blow. So Alaric had to do something to give her a chance to escape. He stumbled into the alley, his hand still pressed to his side, his voice hoarse but rising above the sounds of the clash. ¡°Hey, you green muscleheaded baboon! Over here!¡± It was a silly taunt, but it worked. The troll¡¯s head turned, its eyes narrowing as it caught sight of him. Alaric swallowed hard, forcing down a fresh rush of panic as the creature lumbered toward him. He opened his mouth, summoning the best taunt he could muster, but only managed, ¡°Come on, you piss-drinking¡ª¡± before a cold hand fell on his shoulder. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re distracting my partner.¡± The voice was smooth, casual, almost amused. It sent a chill down his spine. Alaric twisted sharply to find a dark elf standing behind him, his face half-hidden by shadows and a wicked smile playing across his lips. Light purple hair fell on his shoulders as he grinned at Alaric¡¯s shock. The youngest prince of Roshmar barely had time to react as the elf raised a hand, and it rushed toward his face. ¡°Take a nap,¡± the dark elf said, his tone so dismissive it set Alaric¡¯s blood boiling. The hand inched closer, every muscle in Alaric¡¯s body screaming at him to move, to fight, to do something. But his body betrayed him. He was injured, and he was bleeding, prompting him to be frozen in the face of inevitable defeat. The punch didn¡¯t reach him, however. With a dull thud, a powerful grip clamped down on the elf¡¯s wrist, halting the strike in mid-air. A blonde figure stepped into view between them, his presence crackling with mana. Professor Katheran. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing,¡± his voice rasped with rage, ¡°to my student?¡± The elf¡¯s smug expression shattered, replaced by wide-eyed shock. But before he could stammer out a response, Katheran¡¯s arm shot forward, backhanding the dark elf across the face. A surge of energy exploded from the strike, propelling the elf through the air and slamming him through a building in a crash that shook the very ground. The night echoed with the sound, the once silent street now filled with the city¡¯s alarm as magic burst through the atmosphere. Alaric stared dumbfounded. Just how strong¡­ For a brief moment, relief washed over Alaric. The professor was here! He whose name was known across the continent as the Spellsword. But the feeling dissolved as his gaze snapped back to the battlefield, searching frantically for Jana. His heart thundered as he spotted her leaning against a wall. Her breath came in short gasps, and her focus locked on a different spot¡ªthe place she¡¯d been fighting only moments ago. Ignoring the pain searing his side, Alaric staggered to her. ¡°Jana! Are you¡­?¡± She gave him a nod, though her eyes remained fixed on the same place in the darkness. He followed her gaze, his stomach twisting as he tried to catch what held her attention now. Jana was here instead of fighting because the trollkin was busy. It was trading blows with another Professor. Alaric recognized him as Oran Valmyre, whose towering form matched the massive trollkin. The clash between them was immense, their punches colliding with deafening blasts, shockwaves rippling through the air with each strike. Alaric could hardly believe it¡ªthe sheer strength radiating from both combatants was enough to flatten a small building. Alaric should have felt a strange calm settle over him. They were safe now. Jana was safe. He could afford to feel grateful, if only for a moment. Instead, Alaric felt small, caught between these powerhouses. The fight raged on, echoing into the night as the professors held the line, their magic lighting up the darkness like a storm crashing through the city. Alaric, sighing in defeat, took Jana back to the academy and into the infirmary. **** Zelyr the Dark Elf¡¯s vision spun as he staggered upright, wiping blood from his mouth, the sting of dust and grit grinding against his skin. He was steady enough to process what had happened, even if his body had taken a hit he hadn¡¯t seen coming. Katheran. He¡¯d known that the Spellsword of Lightning would be trouble when he¡¯d come searching the city tomorrow, but he¡¯d only half-expected the professors to have actually made a move tonight already. Now here he was, walking over, sparking with familiar arcs of electricity. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect a welcoming committee, Spellsword,¡± Zelyr called out, adjusting his stance as he raised his hands. He muttered a spell as a pair of translucent purple shields materialized over his palms. He hoped they¡¯d be able to endure some strikes. Katheran shot forward, his gaze cold as steel. ¡°When I heard there were demons in the city, I hadn¡¯t expected it to be you, Lavender Snake. Did you not know I was here? Should have thought this through,¡± he replied, his voice cutting sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t we sound official,¡± Zelyr grunted, and in response, Katheran slammed his fists forward. He barely managed to block the punch which would have rendered his face toothless otherwise. But the shields trembled, sending out cracks that rippled like thin glass ready to shatter. He needed a plan. Fast. ¡°Argh¡­ You know, I could have guessed Waybound would send its best and brightest, but two of the finest professors?¡± he said as the fists pushed down on his shields, angling for time, searching for an opening as he spoke. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Spellsword? Couldn¡¯t handle this alone?¡± That was a funny taunt for a man who had taken a knee, looking up at the clenched jaws of the man wearing shades at nighttime. Katheran¡¯s mouth twitched, but he kept silent, his blows relentless. When he withdrew his fists and punched again, the shields began to splinter under the assault. One more hit like that, and they¡¯d break entirely. Zelyr clapped his hands. Whirling wheels of magic circles materialized around him, consuming him, and he reappeared a few meters away from his position. He stood, muttering another spell while giving Katheran a sly grin. ¡°...Fine. I¡¯ll take you seriously now,¡± Katheran said, loosening his fists. Then, in a flash of blue and white, his grip tightened around the hilt of a sword that materialized in his hand, charged with a flickering pulse of lightning. The energy surged down its length, radiating an ominous light across Katheran¡¯s face as he leveled it at Zelyr. Uh oh¡­ Zelyr¡¯s smile faltered, barely managing to keep up his calm facade. ¡°Not even a little mercy for old times¡¯ sake?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk as if we¡¯re friends, you fool,¡± Katheran¡¯s sword lashed out, searing through the air with a crackling hum. Zelyr sidestepped. His spell wasn¡¯t ready! He decided to abandon the spell and call forth mana shields again. His shoulder nearly caught in the blow since he still wasn¡¯t fast enough. Pain shot through his left arm, the searing slice cutting deep. He stifled a shout, clutching his arm as he barely regained his footing. Behind him, the remnants of a wall crumbled to dust, lightning searing through it. Knew he wasn¡¯t playing fair tonight. He focused, his eyes searching the shadows. His defenses couldn¡¯t last much longer under this pressure. He needed¡ªThis content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Rargh!¡± A roar tore through the air, deep and guttural. Vrakrith barreled forward, all muscle and fury, slamming into Katheran. The professor met the trollkin¡¯s charge with a braced stance, but even he staggered slightly from the impact, pushed back by Vrakrith¡¯s sheer weight. Then, Vrakrith¡¯s massive hand swatted him like a fly, sending him into some other block of the town. ¡°Atta boy,¡± Zelyr exhaled, catching his breath as he clutched his injured shoulder. That man wouldn¡¯t be injured by that, but by the time he¡¯d return, the two of them would be long gone. Relief washed over him as he called out, ¡°What about the other one, Vrakrith?¡± The trollkin gave a guttural chuckle, pride thick in his voice. ¡°Took care of him. He¡¯s done.¡± He too was injured, although on his body, it¡¯d make him weaker for a while. It¡¯d be unwise to waste any time here. Zelyr let himself relax, a smile creeping across his face. ¡°Perfect.¡± This was their chance. ¡°Grab me and get us out of here.¡± Vrakrith didn¡¯t waste a moment, grabbing hold of Zelyr and leaping high into the night, the wind cutting sharply against them. Zelyr looked down, catching one last look at Katheran, who had already returned, his gaze darting between them and his downed colleague. A rare look of frustration crossed Katheran. He could either chase the two of them or save his colleague¡¯s life, who was probably gravely injured. In the end, he clicked his tongue and knelt by Valmyre. Zelyr felt a stab of satisfaction, the kind he¡¯d savor later. The wind embraced the two of them as they vanished into the night sky, leaving that part of the city and leaping into another. Zelyr decided where they should land and told Vrakrith about it. The trollkin nodded, and their direction changed. **** The jump landed them on the outskirts, at the quiet abandoned garden beside the Fenixia mansion that cast a hollow shadow across the cobbled road. Zelyr wrenched himself free, breathing hard. Blood dripped from his shoulder, the gash pulsing, but he managed to stay upright. The trollkin loomed at his side, keeping an eye on him, concern flickering briefly across his usually blank expression. ¡°Ya don¡¯t look so good,¡± Vrakrith muttered. ¡°Should we find¡¯ya something for that arm?¡± Zelyr grunted, brushing him off. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡­ But we need cover. The professors are bad enough, but it¡¯ll be really bad if those Church of Light bastards find us. Let¡¯s head into the castle¡ªthis is the Fenixia property, and no one¡¯s been here in years.¡± That was why he told Vrakrith to land here. Vrakrith nodded and moved through the bushes they had landed behind. A minute of walking later, he pushed open the mansion¡¯s front doors, their weight creaking as he shoved and it parted just slightly. ¡°Huh, I see faint light from inside,¡± he said, barely having a moment to register as the doors swung open of their own accord, pushing them backward and sending them falling on their back. A figure in a deep crimson cloak stepped out. Both of the demonkin went alert, crouching in their position. Shit, who¡¯s that? Zelyr scowled at the figure whose presence was chilling to his senses. Is this¡­ is he the guy? The one stealing our name? Energy radiated from them, thick, dark, and potent enough to make Zelyr¡¯s stomach drop. Such a thick demonic presence. It had to be someone he knew! Who was it?! Vrakrith had tensed beside him as Zelyr tightened his grip on his injured arm, calling out with an uneasy scowl, ¡°You-! Who are you? Did the Demon King send you?¡± The figure¡¯s head tilted slightly, a movement that seemed almost curious. Then, he raised his arm. It appeared from under the cloak, and seeing that Zelyr blinked. Until now he hadn¡¯t realized that this person missed an arm, cut off from down the elbow. But why¡­? Was he showing that he too had an injured arm, and therefore they weren¡¯t enemies? Or what was going on? Before Zelyr could register the intention behind the action, the end of his stump glowed faintly, dark energy spilling off it like smoke. He narrowed his eyes, wary, and he opened his mouth to shout. But too late, as a thin beam of blackness shot forward from the figure¡¯s stump, silent and deadly. Zelyr saw darkness as the beam fell into his face There was a single flash of pain, then nothing. The dark elf¡¯s head had vaporized instantly. **** ¡°...?¡± Vrakrith blinked as he looked down at his arms. His breathing started to tremble. Breaths came in short, heavy bursts as he remained crouched in his position, muscles tensing up beneath his thick skin. Pain radiated from his severed left arm, the limb had been sliced clean off by the black energy that had killed Zelyr and pushed further back, severing his arm. His limb began to regenerate, somewhat slower than usual, as he looked at the shadowy, scrawny figure in the cloak. The pain wasn¡¯t his concern right now. He looked down at his partner¡¯s body to check again. The headless corpse. He tilted his head, confused at the sight. ¡°...No.¡± Then with a low, guttural growl, he leaped forward, uncaring of the thin beams that shot out again, the strikes blinding fast and deadly. ¡°Roargh!¡± He snarled as another beam sliced clean through his shoulder, shearing it off with a precision that left him lopsided for a moment before his flesh began to twitch, regenerating itself almost immediately. His arm took shape again, his fingers reformed, and even as his left leg buckled from a beam that cut through his thigh, his body refused to relent, the bones knitting themselves back together. The trollkin was seeing red. The hooded figure¡¯s voice echoed through the abandoned garden, his tone eerily calm. ¡°I have to admit. I¡¯m a bit jealous of that regeneration,¡± he remarked. Vrakrith let out a harsh, mocking laugh. ¡°Wishing for your useless arm back, little asshole? I¡¯ll fuck you up, and then y¡¯ll wish for death!¡± He rushed forward like an elephant. He closed the distance, swinging his massive muscular arm at the fool, and hoped to see his head crushed. Instead, the robed figure vanished. He teleported away, appearing where the body of Zelyr was. ¡°You''re slow,¡± he said, kicking the dead body of Zelyr. It was a pointless taunt, Vrakrith should have known, and yet, it worked. He roared in rage and kicked the ground, blurring toward the robed bastard. His punch only passed through empty air, however. He had once again teleported. Vrakrith didn''t understand spells and stuff, but could people really teleport so easily? From his new position, he shot his black beam again. It slammed into Vrakrith¡¯s head, but it didn''t explode. He wasn''t as weak as his poor deceased partner, and coating his body part with mana seemed enough to block that black beam. It wasn''t invincible. But Vrakrith was. He was unkillable. That bastard is small and weak!! Vrakrith thought. That is why he''s running away. He can''t survive one hit from me! I just need to hit him once. Vrakrith was Level 101. 7th Ascension. He was feeling weaker than usual since he had a serious fight with a professor earlier, so he wasn''t at his full power. Still, he was strong enough to burst that bastard¡¯s head like a bubble. ¡°Your beams not working anymore,¡± he turned to the robed bastard. ¡°Your arm is useless.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it useless,¡± he said, standing at the doorstep like before. ¡°Allow me to show you.¡± He raised his stump again like a magic wand, a faint shimmer beginning to form. Vrakrith prepared himself for the black beam again. He wasn¡¯t scared. Even if the beams were to grow stronger and penetrate his mana coating, even if it cut him off easily, he could heal off just as easily. He rushed forward again. And then Vrakrith¡¯s eyes widened. The air crackled with heat and a golden blade of pure energy extended from the weird robed demon-like assholes stump this time, humming with holy power. He froze mid-stride, his eyes narrowing at the sight. He didn¡¯t understand much of magic, nor did he care for the distinctions between affinities. But even he, in his simple, brutal instincts, understood the danger of that golden glow. It was Holy Light¡ªan affinity that had nearly killed him once before. The memory sparked something primal in him, a survival instinct that warred with his drive for revenge. The figure raised the blade higher, its light casting an ominous glow across the garden. Vrakrith grunted, clenching his fists. His partner was dead, their plans were scattered, and strong professors were trying to find him. He wasn¡¯t going to die, the demon king wouldn''t want that. But at the very least, he wanted to confirm something. He slammed his hands together, and a deafening shockwave tore through the narrow alleyway, splintering stone and rattling the very ground beneath them. The shockwave hit the cloaked figure, forcing him to brace himself, his stance slipping for a moment. The hood was blown back, exposing a young, intense face framed by long dark hair and cold, calculating golden eyes. Vrakrith gawked, his breath hitching as he took in the sight. This was a kid. ¡°A kid?!¡± he bellowed, fists tightening, rage simmering over. He was even madder now¡ªhis partner, killed by a child? It was humiliating. He should be planning to run away- no, a tactical retreat as Zelyr liked to call it, and then come back for revenge. For holy light was troublesome, and then those troublesome professors might find him soon too. But now? He couldn¡¯t contain himself. Snarling, he surged forward again, blind to anything but the need to crush this brat¡¯s skull himself. But as he barreled closer, a flash of white shot out from within the mansion. ¡°Stay back, musclehead!¡± Vrakrith only caught it in the corner of his eye before a fist, drawn with deadly intent, collided with his face. The impact hit like a thunderclap, sending him hurtling backward. He skidded across the ground, teeth bared as he managed to right himself, blinking the stars out of his vision. Standing between him and the cloaked figure now was another human¡ªno, a demi. It was a girl with a fierce expression, her gaze unyielding, her body taut like a drawn bow. He could feel her power crackling in the air. This one wasn¡¯t a small fry. From the strength behind her punch, she had the strength of a Sixth Ascension. He grumbled, nostrils flaring as he forced himself upright, driven to continue the fight even as every instinct screamed at him to leave. His fury almost bubbled over, but then, something stopped him cold. A faint smell, familiar and ominous, crept into his senses. The smell of a Dragon. There was also the scent of that professor guy from earlier. No sense in throwing away his life when he¡¯d have another shot later. He scowled, his face twisting in frustration as he backed away, eyes darting between the two humans. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your faces,¡± he growled, his voice thick with a promise of vengeance. Then, with a thunderous leap, he kicked off the ground and disappeared into the night sky, vanishing beyond the rooftops. ***** The kid who must be barely 20 years old by human standards watched him go, his eyes narrowing as if he considered following. The kid, Iskandaar Romani, decided to follow the trollkin in the end, taking a step ahead. But before he could take another, a telltale rush of air around him halted his step. Amelia Duskleaf landed beside him, her eyes sweeping the scene, taking in the dark elf¡¯s lifeless body, then the holy blade humming at Iskandaar¡¯s side. ¡°You fool.¡± She growled at him, quickly looking around. Her eyes fell on the headless body of the dark elf. ¡°Is that Destruction Affinity? Did the demons start infighting? ¡­Never mind. It¡¯s unimportant,¡± Amelia said, turning to him. ¡°Hello, Chancellor.¡± ¡°Uh, hey, Baroness?¡± Lilian said. ¡°You have that Star Affinity Mana Blade coming out of your hand. Smart. The others will not suspect you,¡± she said, ignoring both their greetings. She looked like she was on edge. Of course, the Qi Blade wasn¡¯t a Holy Blade, it wasn¡¯t made from the Holy Affinity. It was a result of his Star Affinity. There were some differences. It¡¯d hurt demons, sure, but not as much as the Holy Affinity for them to fear it that much. The dumb trollkin hadn¡¯t recognized the difference. I have an idea, Iskandaar thought and absorbed his robe inside his Soul Storage. More importantly than that, since he was using his Star Affinity from his lower core right now, the Destruction Affinity that he had pulled from his higher core wouldn¡¯t appear like it was from him. It would not register with his signature because the ¡®trace¡¯ didn¡¯t lead anywhere since he was using a different core. [Unique Trait Gained: Dual-Core Configuration. Your dual-core setup allows separation of demonic and normal qi. You can seamlessly switch between affinities, improving energy manipulation and masking demonic presence when necessary.] That was what the system message had said earlier, and it worked true. This was a very complicated process, but since Amelia couldn¡¯t detect the Destruction Affinity to be a part of him, it was working. That¡¯s all that mattered. Katheran joined them moments later, his eyes dark with restrained energy as he too looked around, assessing the aftermath. His gaze stayed on the dead body of the dark elf for a moment. He turned to Iskandaar, an eyebrow raised. ¡°...What are you doing here late at night? No, you killed him?¡± Iskandaar thought for a moment and inclined his head, the golden blade still bright and steady. ¡°No. There was an odd, robed figure here. He was wielding the Destruction Affinity in a skillful way.¡± Amelia looked at him, narrowing her eyes at his missing robes, while Katheran fell into thought. If they didn¡¯t believe it? Well, then they could search around the place. The professors exchanged a glance, their attention shifting between the lifeless body at their feet and the student and his maid before them. In the cool night air, the glow of Iskandaar¡¯s starlight blade remained unwavering. Chapter 49 – Iskandaar Romani’s Secret ¡°No. There was an odd, robed figure here. He was wielding the Destruction Affinity in a skillful way.¡± Iskandaar said, making her frown. Amelia¡¯s gaze flitted between the young man before her, and the corpse sprawled across the stone path. A robed figure, he says. Iskandaar''s robes had vanished from sight, a neat trick that had surprised her. Why is he making up such a stupid lie? Katheran will figure it out easily¡­ Iskandaar¡¯s starlight sword remained lit as she fought the urge to react, keeping her features neutral as Katheran¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. The professor¡¯s sharp gaze swept over the scene, lingering on the dark remnants surrounding the headless body, the severed limbs still emanating a tainted energy. Amelia was unable to trace the Destruction Affinity back to Iskandaar, oddly enough, but she doubted Katheran would be fooled. If anyone could pierce through Iskandaar¡¯s web of deception, it would be Katheran and his Aetheris Eyes. They saw more than mana¡ªthey saw the truth within it. Why¡¯s he lying anyway? It was not as if Destruction Affinity was a demon-exclusive thing. Anyone from any race could have it, although incredibly rare. There was no point in hiding it. Or so she thought. A moment later she realized that he was actively showing Star Affinity¡­ It¡¯d be weird if he turned out to have a second, hidden affinity. Double Affinities weren¡¯t impossible, but two things so rare? It¡¯d make him appear suspicious. Amelia cursed internally. Her heart thumped hard against her ribs, a drumbeat of worry. Would Katheran see through this? Would he be able to piece together the faint signature of darkness that clung stubbornly to the garden like a lingering mist? Please, Katheran. Just this once, be fooled. The professor¡¯s eyes glimmered a brief flash behind his sunglasses, making her stomach twist. He stared in silence¡­ and then he nodded, his jaw relaxing. ¡°I see. I can¡¯t seem to track the source of the Destruction Mana in the air. Whoever it was is very skilled at hiding their trail.¡± ¡­Amelia observed Iskandaar¡¯s reaction to those words. He just nodded. On the contrary, relief flooded her body, leaving her almost light-headed. How could he not be worried at all? Whatever this boy was doing, it worked. She didn¡¯t know the technique, couldn¡¯t even begin to guess at its nature, but it had shielded him from scrutiny. In the last few weeks since his arrival here, Amelia felt as though years had been shaved from her life by the sheer strain of moments like this. Thankfully it¡¯s panned out. A few minutes later, she felt like she had just jinxed it. **** The garden of the Fenixia mansion had transformed quickly in a few minutes. Where once there was silence, it was now filled with noise¡ªheavy boots thudding across the cobblestones, armor clanking as city guards and senior students moved through the grounds. Voices rose in tense whispers. Professors debated in low, urgent tones. ¡°What do you think of that spot? The mana is thicker there.¡± ¡°I guess. We could collect a sample from there.¡± Members of the White Magic Tower stood apart, observing with eyes that were as calculating as they were cautious. Even the Church of Light had sent representatives, taking away the body of the demon while also taking samples of the mana in the air. Amelia glanced around, taking in the scene with practiced detachment. The worry had passed, and she was happy that the body of a demon was recovered. Using this, she¡¯d be able to convince the United Church that the demons who were behind Sir Likard¡¯s case were dealt with; one had escaped, but another was killed. No more Holy Knights should come to Waybound regarding this situation. Iskandaar rested under the shade of an old tree, looking quite nonchalant as his maid tended to him. His older sister, Riasmin, stood beside him, her face set in a mask of concern. She had arrived earlier with many of the other senior students who had volunteered to search for demons tomorrow. After this incident, there was no need for that. The outcomes were great. Amelia liked them. Iskandaar should be fine from now on¡­ however, she ought to talk with him about all this. Just what had he done to that Holy Knight? Regardless, the situation was dealt with as far as she was concerned. The Destruction Affinity in the field, as well as the reported ¡°robed figure¡± might cause a bit of trouble, but it should be fine too. If Katheran couldn¡¯t trace it back to Iskandaar, there were few who could. From the corner of her eyes, she caught a flash of movement that drew her attention, and her eyes narrowed as Solara and Nebula appeared at the mansion¡¯s entrance, breathless as if they had just arrived. Amelia¡¯s brows knit together. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right¡­ This was the Fenixia Mansion. Amelia was sure Solara had been with Iskandaar and his maid from the get-go. How could Iskandaar be in this area but not her? Now there she was, pretending like she just arrived. Is Nebula Carlstein involved in this too? She worried that Iskandaar might be pulling too many people into his secret. Would it be alright if things continued developing like this? That aside, what had these four students been up to inside that abandoned mansion until the demons attacked? ¡°....¡± The idea dashed through her mind before she could stop it, an unsolicited scandalous thought. A lone mansion¡­ Four young students¡­ Amelia closed her eyes and coughed into her hand, banishing the ridiculous image that sprang to life. They were her students, regardless of her little blunder with him before at Lockdarn. She had to control her imagination. Solara and Nebula reached Iskandaar, falling into a wave of conversation. It was a scene Amelia recognized well¡ªa gathering of friends. At least he wasn¡¯t alone. She smiled. She let herself breathe for a moment. The boy wasn¡¯t a bad person, no matter if he was actually a demon or something. She¡¯d hate to see him meet a cruel death. So she smiled, seeing him live another way. Whatever threat had lurked here had passed. And now¡ª ¨C Shingg! A sudden burst of light streaked across the sky, a pillar of brilliance that sliced through the dark canopy and erupted into a blinding flare before descending like a star falling to earth. Gasps and shouts swept through the crowd as professors and guards tensed, their hands moving to hilts, staffs, and anything within reach. Amelia¡¯s chest tightened as the light settled, revealing figures clad in robes of pristine white that shimmered like silk spun from the sun itself. Her earlier relief vanished in an instant. The Church of Light¡¯s emblem gleamed on their chests, but it was the man at their forefront who set her heart plummeting. ¡°Greetings, professors,¡± said the old man whose presence was as commanding as it was calm. He stood taller than most, his frame lean but exuding an indomitable power. The long, flowing robes he wore glowed with divine enchantments, their edges inscribed with runes that seemed to hum with a latent force. His hair was an immaculate silver, flowing past his shoulders, framing a wrinkled face that was equal parts harsh and kind. Eyes the color of morning frost swept over the scene, and for a moment, time seemed to still be under their gaze. The Luminarch. The voice of Luminas, the God of Light and Virtue. One of the twelve Archbishops of the world and the highest spiritual leader of the Church of Light. Amelia¡¯s blood turned cold. This was beyond what she had expected. The man was the peak of the 8th Ascension, a power that only a few on the continent could hope to match. She could do it, but this wasn¡¯t her fight. He wasn¡¯t here for her. When she said ¡®If Katheran couldn¡¯t trace it back to Iskandaar, there were few who could¡¯ she had counted him in it. And now, he approached her slowly with a trained smile, hands behind his back, his gaze piercing and unforgiving. ¡°Iskandaar,¡± she whispered under her breath, unable to tear her eyes away from the Luminarch. ¡°It has been a while, Chancellor,¡± the man stopped before her and said. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll cooperate with a few of my questions.¡± **** The garden of the Fenixia mansion was once again quiet. Voices that shouted orders, magic hummed and sparked through the air, and heavy boots that crushed fallen leaves and stones underfoot¡ªall had gone silent after a group of Church of Light people had landed in the area. I watched the scene with my senses on high alert. I thought the night was going to end calmly, but this¡­ Every city had multiple churches, but there was usually only one that was very prominent. It was treated as the headquarters of God¡¯s church. In Waybound City, Luminas, the God of Light and Virtue, enjoyed the presence of his main church. Luminas was a powerful god with incredible legends to his name. He was revered as the embodiment of purity and righteousness. People considered him the counterpart of Shivaron, the God of Destruction, whose presence I had felt in the frozen time a few days ago.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. It was bad news to meet his Archbishop here. I shifted my gaze to the girls beside me. ¡°This is not good¡­¡± Lilian said while Nebula and Solara exchanged whispered words, their eyes darting nervously to the groups of professors who walked past. Riasmin stood close, arms folded and relaxed. She didn¡¯t look tense, for she didn¡¯t know the dangers of that man being here represented. Under the tree¡¯s shadow, I felt like I was standing on a ship amidst a storm, sheltered but not safe. Then the worst happened. The Archbishop, who¡¯d been conversing with Amelia earlier, turned to face my group. Amelia sighed as she walked beside Katheran and another professor, the elf Lysandra. The man in flowing white robes led the group. His aura pressed against my Demonic Sphere like a heavyweight, pushing it back. The Luminarch. A nasty bastard. I pushed myself up, feeling Lilian step in line beside me, her body taut as a drawn bowstring. ¡°Relax yourself,¡± I warned her. It¡¯d be unwise to appear suspicious. The Luminarch¡¯s pale eyes swept over us, calculating. The pressure that filled the space was suffocating, as if the heavens themselves leaned in to listen as Luminarch stopped in front of me. He was a head taller than me, looming over me with a serious expression. ¡°So you were the one who drove the troll demon away?¡± He asked in a voice that carried effortlessly, a soft echo of command rather than a question. ¡°I was,¡± I replied, letting my gaze remain steady. ¡°I was inside the mansion when I heard a commotion from outside. When I came out, one of the demons was dead, and the other had gone mad. Its limbs were scattered across the ground. I barely managed to fight it off, mostly thanks to my maid.¡± He didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t blink. Only the air around him seemed to shift, growing heavier as he considered my words. ¡°How? You¡¯re 4th Ascension. She¡¯s 6th Ascension. The demon must have been on the 7th ascension. How did you make him flee?¡± he asked, each syllable sharp like a knife. I had touched Level 42 after the trollkin, Vrakrith, fled the place. My experience points from killing Zelyr returned, and I went through level-ups. Nobody knew that. So he can gauge Lilian and my ascension just by looking? It was light¡¯s job to observe the secrets hidden underneath the darkness, so the divinity of Luminas probably granted its Archbishop incredible senses. Everyone was looking at me, even Riasmin, curious how I managed to do what I did. For a moment, I wondered if I could escape from here. I learned the 4th Form of Sword Art after crossing Level 40, but was that enough to defeat these people? Funny. ¡°Well,¡± I had my answer ready. ¡°He must have been weakened after fighting against the professors earlier, I don¡¯t know. But I think the main reason why I won was because¡­¡± I raised my remaining arm and, with a practiced breath, let the Star Affinity hum into existence¡ªa bright and unwavering lance of light flung out of my stump, the starlight sword pointing toward the sky. Its warmth pricked my skin. The Luminarch¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the light reflected in his irises like molten gold. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He blinked, ¡°The purity¡­¡± The subtle tension in his posture eased, though the aura remained. He looked at my face. ¡°Iskandaar Romani, right? Should have known it was pointless to bother you with doubt. I apologize.¡± He nodded and turned on his heel, robes flickering across the grass, and walked away, leaving the pressure to fade with him. I and the girls watched him leave, and his group of followers and professors also trailed behind. I let out a slow breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding. I was lucky that he wasn¡¯t in the mood to place a hand on my chest and do a proper scan of my energy core. For if he had probed deeper, if he had truly scanned¡­ The garden buzzed back to life as the Luminarch disappeared into the shifting lights of the investigation. This city was a lot more dangerous than I thought. **** Morning light filtered through the curtains and fell over Alaric¡¯s eyes. He parted them reluctantly, the dull throb in his ribs greeting him with each breath. ¡°Huh¡­¡± he blinked. The infirmary was lit by light coming from the window, weaving soft shadows that fell over the walls. Shelves crammed with vials and healing potions lined the room, their contents shimmering under the magical light. The linens on the cot beneath him were coarse against his skin, woven through with barely-there runes that buzzed with energy, working to mend what was broken. He almost felt surprised that last night wasn¡¯t a dream. Such an odd and dangerous encounter¡­ he wished it was just a nightmare. Unfortunately, fate was never so kind. He turned his head, a sharp sting protesting the motion, and found Jana in the cot next to him. She was more bandaged than not, one leg hoisted up with an enchanted sling, the glow from the healing runes casting a faint halo around her. Look what those demonic bastards did to her¡­ he felt useless as memories of last night, where he was forced to hide and watch her get beaten to near death, arose in his head. Despite all that, when his eyes met hers, she managed a smile, weak but familiar. ¡°Ah, young master, you¡¯re up¡­¡± Her voice was thin, but the relief in it settled something inside him. He smiled back. Even among Demi-Lions, she was strong. He heaved out a soft breath. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re both worse for wear,¡± he said, forcing a smirk that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been up for a while?¡± Jana¡¯s chuckle was a whisper, quickly swallowed by the silence. ¡°Yep, it¡¯s been a few hours. I was watching you sleep¡­¡± She said, ¡°I was worried, but the academy healers know their craft.¡± His eyes traced the lines of her injuries, the bruises darkening her skin, and the fatigue weighing down her features. ¡°...Do you know what happened to those demons in the end?¡± he asked, voice rougher than he intended. She hesitated, and that alone sent a shiver down his spine. Did the professors fail? But that couldn¡¯t be! ¡°Do you remember the Romani boy?¡± she finally asked. Alaric¡¯s brows furrowed. How could he forget? Iskandaar Romani¡ªhe¡¯d first seen him in Tremora City, just another noble¡¯s son with a reputation built more on the family crest than any real merit. Even if that family was built on greatness. But then Waybound had chipped away at that first impression. Arrogance, a nonchalance vibe, and power that backed up both. He didn¡¯t seem like another noble name propped up by his wealth. Despite all that, he couldn¡¯t understand how Iskandaar Romani came into all of this. ¡°What about him? Did the professors not manage to contain the demons?¡± Alaric pressed the ache in his side now an afterthought. Jana¡¯s gaze dropped for a beat before meeting his again, disbelief lingering at the edges. ¡°Professor Valmyre lost against the trollkin. It¡¯s sad but not unbelievable, you saw how strong that green bastard was. He injured Professor Valmyre so much that Professor Katheran had no choice but to tend to his wounds, and the trollkin used that chance to grab the dark elf and flee. But then¡­¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°The demons encountered Iskandaar Romani. Apparently, someone else killed the dark elf, which made the trollkin go berserk, and¡­ Iskandaar Romani happened to be in that area, prompting a fight between the two. The trollkin fled in fear after the fight.¡± Silence enveloped them, a stunned, suspended thing that pressed against his chest. Alaric searched her face, waiting for the grin, the punchline. But¡­ it didn¡¯t come. ¡°...You can¡¯t be serious,¡± he said, the denial clear. Her jaw clenched, a flicker of something unreadable passing over her features. ¡°I wish I was, young master.¡± The room shrank around him, the soft hum of healing magic doing nothing to mask the questions racing through his mind. The dark elf had been one thing¡ªvicious, sure, but manageable. Whoever killed him must have been lucky and then fled when the trollkin went mad. How did Iskandaar Romani send the creature running? ¡°Tell me everything,¡± he whispered, demanding knowledge in the hope of finding a catch. **** It was morning, and my room was well-lit. I sat down beside the window and read a book, tracing the last line of the page, the carefully inked words. The book was an ancient text on the synthesis of affinities within a mage¡¯s core. It was a fascinating thing, but the page had ended. I could use my hand to flip it, but I wasn¡¯t used to flipping pages with my left hand. So... with a slight frown of concentration, I directed my will, letting mana rise within me, raw and responsive. A thin, controlled whip of energy extended from my mind, touched the corner of the page and turned it. My lips twitched upward in a satisfied smirk. [Skill: Mana Manipulation (Master).] It was all thanks to this. It was my first time gaining that skill last night, but thanks to the benefits of the demonic core, I could already control it enough that it was at Master rank. More than control, what I now lacked was practice. I suspected that soon, I¡¯d actually be able to use it in a way actually to deserve the master title beside it. I leaned back in the chair, the cool air brushing my skin. After the Luminarch¡¯s visit, the night didn¡¯t present any other surprises. We were allowed to return, and I somehow managed to score a good night¡¯s rest. Although I had a feeling that this morning was going to be busy soon¡­ The faint, familiar footsteps of Lilian reached my ears before she stepped into view. She moved toward me with a blend of something that I now realized made me think of drawn swords and the subtle hum of danger. My extra energy core seemed to have enhanced my senses further, for I could feel that despite being relaxed, she was already ready to pounce like a cat. She placed a cup of tea on the table, her eyes sharp as they settled on me. ¡°Did you just turn the page without touching it? I thought I was seeing things,¡± she said. ¡°I did,¡± ¡°Whoa¡­¡± she seemed surprised. ¡°That¡¯s kinda cool. At least you¡¯ve gained some control in movement, thanks to this. It should make up for your missing hand,¡± she remarked, her voice soft as she stood behind me and looked at the book. ¡°What is this?¡± I looked down at the cup. For a moment, I wanted to lift it with my mana, but¡­ In the end, I reached out and lifted the cup with my good hand, taking a sip. It wasn¡¯t the heat that concerned me, it couldn¡¯t burn me, not with what my skin had become, but still. No point in making Lilian work more. ¡°Synthesis of Affinities Within a Mage¡¯s Core, written by Magnus Bellwyn the 9th Ascension Mage,¡± I answered her, glancing up to meet her eyes. Her gaze was curious, probing deeper than the surface. She leaned over further, running a hand over the text. She couldn¡¯t read before when she was with her tribe, but the head maid had made her learn. ¡°Mage, huh?¡± she asked, tilting her head. ¡°So your new core is in your heart? I recall you said your first core was in your lower abdomen¡­ weirdly enough.¡± I hummed. ¡°Actually, both a [Knight] and a [Mage] have their Mana Core in the same spot, in the heart. The heart is almost at the center of the chest, barely leaning toward the left side. It¡¯s a myth that those who use aura have their core in the center, while mages have their core on the left side of the chest. Both have their cores in their heart.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I cleared my throat, quoting Katheran, ¡°The truth is, aura and mana are just two sides of the same coin. Magic is about control. Aura is about force. But both are just energy. The same energy, actually. The filter is just different, one flows through the heart, and the other flows around it. And once you understand that, the line between them starts to blur.¡± ¡°Ohhh~!¡± ¡°So,¡± I said, pointing at my chest. ¡°I have my new core in my heart, yes, and it''s swirling within the heart, not around it. And yes, that makes me a mage. I can learn spells if I try.¡± She grinned as a flicker of surprise crossed her face. She ruffled my hair and laughed. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re twice as strong now?¡± ¡°Not yet. I haven¡¯t learned any spells yet,¡± I replied. ¡°And since I don¡¯t have a mage Class, I don¡¯t have the luxury of system-given spells. I need to read books and learn. Anyway, can you stop touching my hair?¡± ¡°No, it looks silky after the blood bath. Should I take one next time?¡± Lilian asked, and I was unsure if she was joking or not. Before I could respond, the silence was shattered by a knock. It was loud and urgent. I frowned. I knew who it was. Another knock fell, sharper this time. ¡°Coming,¡± Lilian said, withdrawing from me and walking over to the room. I settled the tea down and shifted my attention to the door. The door opened, and Solara was the first to step through, her wings pressed tightly to her back. Her gaze darted around the room, taking in the scene until it stopped on me. She shot me a worried look. I soon understood why. Behind her, Nebula followed, her posture rigid, eyes drilling into me with a frown. My fiance looked mad. Nebula stepped forward, the mask of control she usually wore splintering. She didn¡¯t beat around the bush. She stopped in front of me and asked loudly, ¡°No more games, Iskandaar. I enjoyed your ¡®show¡¯ last night, but¡­ What are you, really?¡± The room suddenly felt smaller. Solara, and even Lilian, looked curious for my answer to that question, reminding me that I never actually told them the truth. Chapter 50 – Who Am I? I Am a God. There were three ways I could answer her question. Firstly, I could lie. I could make up the wildest lie, but it would still be believable if I worded it right and told her that was what I was. Something like ¡®an old man from the distant continent in the east came to me and blah blah blah.¡¯ I didn¡¯t want to do that. Hiding the truth from her had already caused a situation before. I didn¡¯t want to do that again. Secondly, I could just tell her the truth. That ¡®hey, I played a video game, and the next day I woke up in it. Yes, you¡¯re a game character.¡¯ not that she¡¯d understand what a video game was, so I¡¯d first have to expand on that. That was a stupid option. I didn¡¯t want to tell my friends that they were fake. I didn¡¯t believe they were fake; this world was real, and it had to be. I¡¯d guess the game [Arcane Crown] was simply a story adapted from this world by some deity or beyond. I wasn¡¯t inside some game; I believed I was inside a world that had inspired a game I happened to play. That was what I thought anyway, but she might not. Low chance Nebula, or the other two, would consider their lives ¡®fake¡¯ just because I said so, but they might assume that I viewed them as such. As characters from a false story. I didn¡¯t want them to think that because I didn¡¯t perceive them that way. They were my friends, and I enjoyed their company. That only left the third option as the only viable one. I had to tell them the truth, mixed with some lies that were not intended for harm but for the greater good. So, surrounded by the three of them, putting down my cup of tea after taking a sip as the morning breeze rustled my hair, I let out a sigh. ¡°I am from another world,¡± I said, and a pin-drop silence stretched. ¡°...The Demon World?¡± Solara asked, and I blinked, quickly shaking my head. I had given them the wrong idea. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s a world you guys are not aware of. I think it¡¯s not connected to this universe in any way,¡± I explained myself. ¡°It¡¯s a world occupied by humans, not demons, and has a civilization of its own. You guys have heard stories about the eastern continent, right? The culture is similar to that. The power system is entirely different, however.¡± I observed their reaction for a bit. It seemed they were still unsure if I was joking or not. ¡°For example, we don¡¯t have the twelve gods. We have ¡®divine figures,¡¯ but they¡¯re more of immortal sages rather than deities who control everything. Some of them are referred to as ¡®gods,¡¯ however. Such as the Demon God Mara. People worshipped me there by the same name. Reflection of the Demon God M¨¡ra, the Heavenly Demon himself. We call that world the Murim.¡± They muttered the word under their breath and then Nebula frowned. ¡°You said ¡®I am Iskandaar¡¯ last night when you walked out of the bowl,¡± she said, a frown etched on her face. ¡°...I am,¡± I said, my expression turning serious. I had his memories, and to many people that was enough to make me Iskandaar. No need to complicate this. ¡°I think this was my previous life? Or a parallel life? Or someone else¡¯s memories entirely,¡± that part wasn¡¯t a lie. This wasn¡¯t my story. The Heavenly Demon was also a game character like Iskandaar, which the real me had just played on a computer. But I did have his memories, and I was gaining more as the Skilltree Percentage increased. ¡°Regardless, do you remember the incident where I hit my head on the road and passed out? I awakened these memories after that incident.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Solara trailed off. ¡°I have heard of similar concepts of memory loss. People hit their heads and lose their memories. Then sometimes they hit their heads again and regain their memories. It¡¯s not totally impossible¡­ except for the existence of another world.¡± ¡°Well, how is that impossible?¡± Lilian argued for me. ¡°As you said, there¡¯s a Demon World. Heaven also exists, and so does hell. They are dimensions of their own. If they can exist, why can¡¯t distant worlds under the dictatorship of their own local gods exist?¡± ¡°...So, you¡¯re a god?¡± Nebula looked at me with an odd expression. ¡°A Demon God¡­¡± ¡°Ah, the concept of a demon is different there,¡± I quickly explained myself. ¡°Imagine Shivaron, the God of Destruction. On paper, the word destruction appears ¡®evil,¡¯ right? And yet he¡¯s one of the more popular gods, for people perceive him as an end to bad things and an icon of renewal. M¨¡ra is like that. The existence of M¨¡ra symbolizes the negative forces, temptations, and internal barriers that obstruct spiritual growth and keep beings trapped in samsara, the cycle of rebirth and suffering. His actions and influence are not malevolent for the sake of cruelty; rather, they are representative of challenges that test and hinder one''s path to enlightenment. So rather than evil¡­ Mara represents freedom. His religion is a religion of freedom.¡± ¡°....¡± Lilian and Solara exchanged glances while Nebula sighed. ¡°You know, this is too much to believe, right?¡± she asked, and I shrugged. ¡°I believe him,¡± Lilian said. ¡°I saw him at his peak for a very brief moment. Nebula, you¡¯ve heard of the Lockdarn Incident, correct?¡± As a noble from that area, she had. She¡­ also knew that the vampire group that attacked that place was the Obsidians. ¡°...Yes. I also had the luck to see the cleaved city when I was passing by that area a few months ago,¡± she said, and I smiled. ¡°Is the person who dealt that decisive blow your grandmother, Lilian? Chancellor Amelia doesn¡¯t use a sword.¡± ¡°Neither does my grandmother.¡± Lilian added, ¡°Vampiric Father died not to Amelia and my grandmother, but to him. The young master¡­ used a single sword strike to eradicate the ancient vampire, cleaving the city in two. The world was bright in light for a few minutes, and I passed out.¡± The soft wind blew the curtains as the room held its breath again. Nebula Carlstein, granddaughter of the Vampiric Father, slowly turned her head toward me. I wondered what thoughts swirled in her head. Was she finally starting to believe that I was truly a god from another world, reincarnated as a human? Or was she wondering if her mother and I fought? Then I remembered that she didn¡¯t even know that her mother was still alive. I suddenly had an urge to tell her the truth, but that¡¯d be too many secrets for a day. I¡¯d tell her some other time. Plus, Lilian will go crazy to learn Nebula was not just any vampire but an Obsidian. And I never told her so, despite knowing the truth. ¡°I can trust that,¡± Solara said. ¡°Phoenixes are more common in the eastern continent, from what I heard. Our ancestor Phoenix was also from there. So if this world that you speak of is truly similar to the East, it makes sense why you knew about my condition and how to cure it in that odd way.¡± ¡°It is. Serpentine dragons soar the skies, and phoenixes clash with them,¡± I said, pushing the book further onto the table and slowly rising. They stared at me as I walked around the table and expanded [Eclipse of the Shadow Tyrant]. Pure darkness bloomed out of me, spreading and devouring the girls into a separate space with me. They looked a little spooked but not alarmed. Good. They hadn¡¯t started seeing me as a demon. I stopped covering my presence with my energy core in my dantian, which I had turned ¡®pure¡¯ by moving all the demonic essence to the demonic core. My presence spread across the shadow realm, and I heaved a sigh. I looked at the three girls, ¡°This is me standing in my most ¡®demonic¡¯ form. No spell covering my appearance. As you can see, no horns or wings. As the Heavenly Demon, I am the Demon God by spirit, not body. In theory, I can¡¯t be considered a demon. I hope I¡¯ve made the distinction clear.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re a deity¡­¡± Nebula said. My claims had finally submerged into her mind. She looked a little apprehensive of me now, although not greatly so. It was an awe that¡¯d go away fast, I was sure. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re making a cult?¡± Solara asked. Nebula¡¯s head snapped to her and then at me. She didn¡¯t know I was making a cult. ¡°Because gods need faith to live? I heard that theory somewhere.¡± ¡°No,¡± I said. I looked at my only two cult recruits and then the person I hoped to recruit later. They stared at me, waiting for me to speak, and I did. ¡°The Heavenly Demon God Cult¡¯s mission in this world is to save it from its inevitable destruction. Trust me, the world is going to end, and while I¡¯m no hero, as an inhabitant of the planet, it befell onto my shoulders to save it.¡± ¡°The world¡¯s going to end?¡± ¡°Presumebly so, from what I know,¡± I replied to Lilian who stared at me. A moment passed, and then she kneeled. Solara watched that and followed. My Stars kneeled, a fist touching the ground, while Nebula stood, staring at me with unreadable eyes. ¡°...I-¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to kneel. You¡¯re not a follower,¡± I said before she could speak. I wasn¡¯t here to recruit her today. It wouldn¡¯t work. I could feel it. ¡°You wanted answers, and as your fiance, even if we might not be walking the same path, it¡¯s my responsibility to answer your doubts about my identity, goal, and personality.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Oh.¡± I dropped the [Eclipse of the Shadow Tyrant], my Demonic Qi also returning to normal, as I gestured to the two girls to stand up. I looked at Nebula, who seemed too surprised to say anything. She seemed hesitant to speak, and I decided she needed time to think things through. ¡°I hope I¡¯ve satisfied your curiosity, Nebula,¡± I said. ¡°And I also hope you¡¯ll keep this meeting a secret from others. Even your maid.¡± Thus, I dismissed the meeting. **** On her way back to her room, her footsteps echoing in the empty hallway, Nebula found her mind wandering. She¡¯d never felt this way before. From an early age, she¡¯d believed demons were the epitome of evil, that they¡¯d do anything to achieve their goals uncaring of moral boundaries. Then, one day, during her 18th birthday, she screamed into the night and looked into the mirror, realizing she¡¯d become the exact thing she hated. In books, Vampires were not classified as demons, but they were basically the same things. In fact, they could be considered a sibling race to the Devils, which was worse. Her entire worldview had to change then, for she wasn¡¯t ready to view herself as a monster. Her father certainly didn¡¯t believe her as one, even as she had clawed at him, biting his neck, he¡¯d just hugged her and told her it¡¯d be alright. During her 19th birthday, she had a similar outbreak. It was more contained, but it was still intense. By that time, she¡¯d come to accept her identity. That she¡¯d forever be like this, and that, despite that, she¡¯d never do anything ¡®demonic¡¯... Then, her fiance turned out to be a demon, who killed a Holy Knight right in front of her. Of course, she wasn¡¯t blaming Iskandaar. She was glad he did what he did. He saved her from a man who prayed to some god while claiming to be the light of justice. Yet, the same man of religion didn¡¯t hesitate to raise his sword against her, who was barely an adult, a simple girl who had never hurt an innocent. What kind of religion was that? Nebula wasn¡¯t unaware of the terrible stories floating around the Holy Knights, but she always thought they were more exaggerated than real. Then, such an incident happened right to her. She had felt ashamed to be a vampire, a monster who was hated by the gods and therefore hunted by their followers. Even until yesterday, she felt like that. Today? Somehow, she felt different. By the time Nebula reached the door of her room, knocking twice, she felt much of the confusion in her heart ease. The door opened, and Mirella peeked, blinking when she saw her expression. ¡°My, young lady. You look happy.¡± Nebula hadn¡¯t noticed the smile etched on her face. ¡°Do I?¡± She giggled as she headed inside. In her mind, a thought wandered, an idea that she hadn¡¯t considered before. A Religion of Freedom, he said¡­ By some whims of fate, her fiance turned out to be a god. **** The room was bathed in soft light as the morning stretched into noon. Nebula had left, and the two girls also wanted to. I didn¡¯t want that. ¡°Stay here,¡± I said, glancing at them. ¡°There¡¯s something you need to know. Sit down.¡± Solara¡¯s wings twitched slightly, a reflex she had when tension built up. She was curious about what I¡¯d tell them that I couldn¡¯t reveal in front of Nebula. Lilian merely narrowed her eyes. I was sure both of them would like it as they sat down on the edge of the bed. I stood and explained. ¡°As I mentioned before, the world I come from is different,¡± I started, my gaze shifting from Solara¡¯s pale eyes to Lilian¡¯s intense stare. ¡°There¡¯s no System there. No levels or status windows tracking our progress. Power is marked by a different scale altogether¡ªa scale that measures mastery, not numerical progression. We also absorb an energy called qi from the atmosphere to increase the size of our cores.¡± Lilian¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°No System? Then how do you even know how strong you are?¡± ¡°Through experience and understanding. Through mastery. And more easily through the amount of qi we have,¡± I said, my tone sharpening, drawing their attention deeper. ¡°Let me explain. In that world, martial artists are ranked based on many factors, and those ranks determine one¡¯s capability. Like how we start from Zeroth Ascension.¡± ¡°Ohh.¡± ¡°Yes. In that world, a normal is a normal person. But after they start absorbing qi into their cores, they become a martial artist at the bottom of the barrel, as a Third-Class Warrior, working his way up.¡± Solara tilted her head, the tension in her wings easing. ¡°So, like ascensions?¡± ¡°Kind of, but not quite. The numeric titles end soon,¡± I said. ¡°A Third-Class Warrior is akin to someone just starting their journey. They know basic techniques and can use Qi, but their abilities are rudimentary. They¡¯re like academy trainees. Then comes the Second-Class Warrior, the intermediate step. They¡¯ve moved past the basics and can harness Qi effectively in battle.¡± Lilian leaned forward, eyes glinting. ¡°What about after that?¡± I nodded, pleased with her interest. ¡°First-Class Warriors are next. They¡¯re advanced practitioners¡ªpeople who¡¯ve refined their Qi and techniques to a notable level. They¡¯re respected, feared even, for their prowess. Now, imagine that as a baseline. If you¡¯re a First-Class, your strength would be equivalent to someone in the Level 50s here. I think. And my point is¡­¡± I trailed off dramatically, ¡°If you cultivate while leveling up with the System at the same time, you¡¯ll essentially double your strength.¡± Solara¡¯s mouth opened slightly in surprise. ¡°How?¡± ¡°Yes. Cultivating your body using mana or qi refines it and makes it tougher, stronger, and more resilient. Then, when you level up with the System¡¯s help, it compounds that strength. Imagine you, Solara, at Level 28, cultivate your mana up to First Class and therefore become as strong as someone in Level 50. Despite being Level 28 still. Then you can level up from 28 to 50. Does that not double your power?¡± ¡°It does¡­¡± The realization dawned on the two girls slowly, Solara¡¯s wings trembling as she processed what that meant. Lilian¡¯s lips pulled into a grin that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes¡ªferal, determined. ¡°So this is why you¡¯re so strong,¡± Lilian said, breaking the silence. ¡°What''s your current cultivation rank?¡± ¡°Let''s see,¡± I hummed. ¡°...I''ll say I stand in Peak Class.¡± I then told them about all the classes. There were eight. It might be confusing to understand if I didn''t mention them all. They went like this¡­ The Third Class. The Second Class. The First Class. The Peak Class. The Master Class. The Grandmaster Class. The Transcendental Class. The Heavenly Martial Artist. ¡°Oh,¡± Solara blinked. Just like Lilian, she looked taken aback. ¡°So you''re only at fourth rank of cultivation, and also at 4th Ascension in the System ranking. And yet you were playing with a 7th Ascension. You know, this thing is really powerful. So¡­ why teach us this?¡± ¡°Silly girl. You vowed to be my follower. You and Lilian are my two Stars,¡± I said, leaning back against the table. ¡°You need to be stronger, enough not to embarrass me, and so it''s only natural I''ll raise you.¡± Solara¡¯s eyes softened, the unease in her expression melting away. ¡°What¡¯s the highest rank in your world?¡± she asked, curiosity laced with challenge. I smirked. ¡°The Supreme, or the Heavenly Martial Artist. They¡¯re legends¡ªbeings with god-like abilities who defy logic. The kind of power that can shift the course of history. I, as the Heavenly Demon, held such power. I¡¯m unsure if they¡¯re as strong as the gods of this world or just¡ª¡± ¡°As strong as Arcane Crowns, I think,¡± Solara finished for me. ¡°Since you said you were a god in ¡®spirit¡¯ and not in body. That sounds like what an Arcane Crown is. They wield the powers of gods through their Crowns, but still are mortals in the end.¡± ¡°Good analogy,¡± I agreed. ¡°Although right now I''m not at that high of a level.¡± Silence fell again, but it was contemplative. The girls exchanged looks, a silent conversation passing between them before Lilian spoke. ¡°So¡­ how do we start?¡± I stepped forward, my shadow falling over them as I crossed my arms. ¡°With the basics. I¡¯ll teach you a cultivation technique that uses mana to strengthen your core, your body, and your understanding of energy. It won¡¯t be easy, and it will take discipline. But if you follow through, I promise you¡¯ll see results. That¡¯s the basics. I also need to test it since Mana and Qi might be different. Their core location is different, so maybe the energy is too? I have to confirm that first so that there aren¡¯t any accidents. Once done, I¡¯ll provide you with two specialized cultivation methods,¡± I explained, ¡°Yang Energy Cultivation Method for Solara and Lunar Energy Cultivation Method for Lilian.¡± ¡°Oh! You have Lunar Mana? I didn¡¯t know that,¡± Solara turned to Lilian in surprise and said. The girl grinned. The two chatted for a while about their affinities while I grabbed my cold cup of tea and drank it. I had to finish it since Lilian would be too busy to heat it up for me. ¡­Oh, wait. I focused on the cup and poured Star Affinity, Stellar Qi, into the liquid. A moment later, the tea started boiling. I quickly withdrew the energy before the cup could explode. I forgot I had significant energy control now. It was called [Mana Manipulation], but it let me control Qi just fine. So the energy was probably the same. After all, I absorbed it from the atmosphere, and the atmosphere of this world was filled with mana. So it was just the placement of the core that made the energies work differently. That little experiment pulled Lilian and Solara out of their conversation, and they looked at me. I met their gazes and shrugged, sipping tea. ¡°Ready?¡± I asked, and Solara¡¯s wings spread slightly. ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡± Lilian nodded, a glint of determination sparking in her eyes. ¡°Teach us.¡± She had been really happy when I raised her from the 4th Ascension to the 6th Ascension by finding monsters to hunt for her. Since I could barely level up thanks to my EXP Restriction, I made her gain strength instead. Somehow, she looked even happier right now. A smile crept onto my lips. I had chosen my Stars well. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin. Close your eyes and feel the mana within you. Picture it not as something you simply draw upon for spells or aura but as an extension of your body. It flows with your blood and moves with your breath. Try circling it within you first. Absorption from the atmosphere will be a lot more difficult if you don¡¯t know how to do inner circulation first.¡± They obeyed, their expressions shifting as they focused inward. The room filled with quiet energy as I watched their attempts, correcting their stances and guiding their breaths. This was the start. Chapter 51 – The Demon Cult’s Advancement The Murim world was a strange mix of Chinese Wuxia and Xianxia in terms of the power ceiling. There were no universe-splitting sword techniques, but it was certainly higher than the barely¨Cabove-human feats of Wuxia. I think Murim was comparable to this world¡¯s ceiling, and considering that, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration when I said learning Cultivation will double their powers. In hindsight, I had the question: shouldn¡¯t cultivating to the next stage push one¡¯s Levels to the next stage as well? Somehow, it didn¡¯t do that. Despite having [8,290 Qi], I was still Level 42. That was what allowed this ¡®cheating¡¯ to work. I could have Qi in the hundred thousand, therefore becoming a Martial God, and yet be considered Level 1 by the system. That is the best part. I watched the two of them sitting and circulating their energy using the pattern I had taught them earlier. The room grew hotter on Solara¡¯s side and cooler on Lilian¡¯s. It was an odd scene. Lilian and Solara were far from newbies if their mana amount was considered. Since they already had that much energy, it wouldn¡¯t take much time for them to grow into martial artists. Solara, for example, had somewhere around 3,500 Mana despite being Level 28. Her bloodline granted her more mana than usual. If my calculations weren¡¯t wrong, that amount of energy was what a Second Class Martial Artist had. So¡­ if she circulated it for a few days, her body¡ªcells, bones, tendons, and organs¡ª would grow tougher. Enough that her body would be considered Second Class. Solara¡¯s Mana Core was outside her heart, making her a [Knight]. Of course, the term Knight here was very vague. In this context, it was the term for any fighter class. Most Lifestyle Class people, such as [Farmer] or [Baker], also had their Mana Core outside their hearts. Solara¡¯s core made her a physical fighter, which naturally made her body tougher than a Mage. However, from what I¡¯d noticed, it wasn¡¯t an active effect. In the sense that if a 5th Ascension Knight¡¯s mana ran low or dried out totally, his body would be incredibly weak. Not as much as a normal person, but close. On the other hand, martial artists circulated their qi to advance to the next stage of immortality and, therefore, permanently raised their bodies to the next stage. On top of that, depending on what martial arts they learn, the benefits could be even more intense. It was an odd difference. After all, people of this world also [Ascended] stage by stage. So it¡¯d be alright to assume that their strengthened body would remain so, even without Qi. However, that wasn¡¯t true. Even a 9th Ascension Knight would wear the heaviest armor, while barely any cultivator in Murim cared for armor. Perhaps a body¡¯s growth-per-ascension was less than in Murim? Or maybe a body here was more reliant on mana if it wanted to tap into its higher limits? I do believe that this world had more energy than Murim, so it¡¯d make sense for people here to evolve in this manner. Also, maybe the system also mattered. Maybe the ¡®hidden stats¡¯ applied more easily if Mana could be used as a medium? In the end, I had no idea. The game, Arcane Crown, didn¡¯t delve into these details. Whoever created that game should have done a better job as it was based on a whole world. How could you just ignore the mechanics of such important matters? I only knew it worked for me and that it¡¯d work for them too. It worked on both Knight types and Mage types. So in the future, I¡¯d be able to help Nebula as well if she joined me. I think she will¡­ No, I¡¯ll make her. I leaned against the wall and watched the two girls sweat on my floor. They¡¯d been at it for hours, and finally, Solara¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and she gasped. Energy exploded out into the air for a moment as the room trembled. I rushed to her as she fell to the side, catching her before she could fall. ¡°There. Are you alright?¡± ¡°A-ah, yes¡­¡± she heaved out a breath. ¡°It was intense. But I do feel stronger now.¡± She looked down on her fists, clenching them. The grip looked like it could tear apart steel. Solara had always been physically stronger than others due to her phoenix blood, but it wasn¡¯t as much as a dragon hybrid or similar. Phoenix¡¯s main focus wasn¡¯t strength, after all. It was her flames. However, it seemed her strength would catch up to a dragon-hybrid in no time. Maybe it already had. ¡°Great,¡± I smiled and looked at Lilian. She was still cultivating, relaxed, and sitting in a lotus position, her back straight and tight. Then she heaved out a breath and opened her eyes. She looked much calmer than Solara. ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°I feel¡­ great~!¡± She cheered. ¡°A little tired though. Will it always be tiring, young master?¡± Turned out she felt great because she felt stronger than before, not because it wasn¡¯t tiring. I shook my head, ¡°No. When I provide you with specialized cultivation methods, you¡¯ll be able to absorb the mana in the air. That¡¯d take care of the fatigue. What you two were doing today was circulating your existing mana to strengthen your body.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The high-class circulation method I provided them was something that I had to edit quite a bit since it was designed for a core in the lower abdomen and not in the heart. It was really troublesome since the initial energy channels were different. The only reason I managed to modify it at all was that the memories of the Heavenly Demon that were growing much more ¡®clearly¡¯ in my head. Initially, what was only a general idea of martial arts now showed more specific techniques if I searched. It was a jackpot. ¡°Will the technique be from your cult?¡± Solara raised her hand and asked. I nodded. That made her frown in worry. ¡°But then won¡¯t we leak demonic mana too?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about that. Not all ¡®demonic techniques¡¯ from Murim use demonic qi. To begin with, only Demon God Mara¡¯s reflections, the Heavenly Demons of each generation, learn techniques that use true demon qi. You guys will only use qi that circulates the opposite way in your energy channels. It¡¯d be painful though, but your techniques will be powerful. Although later on, I do plan to teach you some true demon techniques suitable for a shadow wolf and a dark phoenix.¡± I said, and they looked relieved. They didn¡¯t seem worried about the pain part that I mentioned. But honestly, they should be. ¡°How much have you refined your body? As in, how much more do you think you can refine your body using your mana?¡± I asked. ¡°Like two or three of these sessions, and I should be done,¡± Lilian said, and Solara agreed with a nod. ¡°Same here.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I could only guess how strong they were after they finished. Regardless, this was good progress. ¡°Alright, get up and go take a shower,¡± I said, covering my nose with my hand. ¡°If you guys haven¡¯t noticed yet, your bodies are covered in black tar,¡± I said and watched the two girls blink. They looked at each other¡¯s bodies, gasped, covered their chests for some reason, and rushed to the washroom. **** For the next few days, I helped them further refine their breathing, while we attended classes most of the time. I found it boring and distracting, but I was still a student, I had no choice but to attend classes. Returning home in one particular evening, I found myself lost in thought. My head was in clouds even when I left the dorms and headed to one far corner of the academy grounds, near a clear lake. Since I''d started teaching cultivation to my cult members, I needed money. From now on, the cult would require a stream of resources. So I have to figure out a way to make money. A lot of it. I cleared my head of my thoughts as I pushed open the door and entered the manor that was quite silent, almost suspiciously so, for a building on the academy grounds. It was a lavish estate, an expensive villa nestled beside a breathtaking lake, away from the academy¡¯s usual noise. The atmosphere felt untouched here like the whole place had been crafted just to preserve the calm, and yet there wasn¡¯t a single attendant or guard in sight. I took another step, and a smooth and unhurried voice called out from somewhere within, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± The voice belonged to Amelia, as did this manor.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. I drifted further in, taking in the place. The room was flooded with light. It streamed through wide windows that looked over the lake, casting a soft glow over everything. The room had a refined air, the kind that says ¡°wealth¡± without bothering to say it loudly. That wasn¡¯t surprising, as it was the abode of the Chancellor. Then something else caught me. A smell drifting faintly but distinctly in the air¡ªtoo foreign for a place like this. I almost shivered. Is that chicken nuggets? Before I could put it together, Amelia appeared in the doorway, balancing a tray with a small dish. Her expression was an odd mix of seriousness and ease. She was wearing an apron over casual clothes, her hair pulled back, and her eyes glinting with something close to amusement as she crossed the room. She set the tray on the table between us, the dish still steaming. I raised an eyebrow, taking in her getup. She caught it, of course, but she just gestured to the chair across from her. ¡°Sit,¡± she said simply, and so I did, the food filling the air with a smell I hadn¡¯t expected. She took her own seat opposite me, nudging the dish closer with a look that said she wasn¡¯t letting me off without trying it. ¡°Go ahead,¡± she insisted, dipping a piece herself into the dark sauce. ¡°It¡¯s something from my homeland, the Saharan deserts. I figured, seeing as it¡¯s your first time visiting my home, it¡¯s only proper. Been a while since I had someone over. Especially a young man¡­¡± Her lips curved slightly, and then she blinked, feigning surprise. ¡°Ah, I forgot that you¡¯re already spoken for.¡± I raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t say anything. I looked down at the chicken nuggets. There was Ramen in this world, in a nearby shop, so chicken nuggets weren¡¯t that surprising, in truth. I grabbed a piece slowly. The first bite hit with a burst of spices, smokey and warm, with a richness that lingered. I nodded, impressed despite myself. She raised an eyebrow, clearly catching the reaction. ¡°Mhm! Not bad,¡± I said, and she shrugged, the slightest hint of satisfaction creeping in. ¡°Back home, food is passed down, from generation to generation,¡± she added, almost as if thinking out loud, as she reached out a hand, holding a nugget and feeding it to me. I bit into it while maintaining eye contact with her purple eyes. ¡°...I miss those days. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve last been there.¡± The atmosphere changed slightly. A half-smile hung on her lips, a bit of mystery in her eyes. I wondered if I should say anything, but I couldn¡¯t keep my curiosity. ¡°Your family,¡± I asked, ¡°is from the Erebian Empire?¡± ¡°The Saharan Deserts can hardly be considered a part of Erebia. It¡¯s simply because the King of the Saharan Deserts couldn''t care less about dealing with paperwork that it¡¯s considered a part of Erebia,¡± she corrected, her gaze drifting far off for a second. ¡°The Gold Dragon bloodline goes back to the deserts, even before the empire had names or borders.¡± Her voice lowered, deepening with a gravity that hadn¡¯t been there before. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ become a part of me. I didn¡¯t like that place in the beginning, I liked to spend more time with my mother, who was a human. I feared my father and hated the ruthless Gold Dragons.¡± ¡°Sounds like a story.¡± ¡°It is,¡± she smiled. ¡°It taught me the truth of the world¡ªpower. It also taught me much about the Holy Knights." Her tone turned grim as she looked away, her eyes shadowed. She seemed to be shifting through memories too distant yet too sharp to have dulled with time. Silence hung between us, and I waited for her to continue. In a quiet voice, she spoke. ¡°Iskandaar, I need you to understand something. You¡¯ve dealt with a Holy Knight only because you were lucky. You don¡¯t know them.¡± Her tone had changed¡ªturning firm and unyielding. I put down my nugget, pushing it further into the sauce, catching the glint of something unsettling in her expression. ¡°They¡¯re dangerous,¡± she said, her voice hardening. ¡°More than you might think. The churches are not to be underestimated, nor are their knights. They strike first and ask questions later. They raze towns over heresy, over the mere suggestion of darkness.¡± ¡°I realized that during the encounter with Sir Likard,¡± I said, and she scoffed. ¡°Barely. The United Church is considered the headquarters of the twelve churches. It¡¯s located in the Holy Nation of Celestara. You¡¯ve heard of it, right? The floating country that¡¯s called the Island of Ascension. During the recruiting season for Holy Knights, an alarming number of people have reported that screams of children withering in pain danced down from the island flying over their heads.¡± She paused as though she were choosing her next words carefully. ¡°I learned about the cruelty of the Holy Knights in person. I was fourteen, I think, when I first saw them.¡± Amelia¡¯s gaze fixed somewhere distant as though peering into the ghost of a memory. ¡°I¡¯d gone to visit my grandmother, my maternal one, who lived by a small oasis just outside a desert village. It was a remote place, quiet, with little more than sand dunes and rocky crags for miles in every direction.¡± She drew a breath, voice lowering. ¡°That day, I saw the Church for what it truly is. I was fetching water from the well, and¡­ they rode in. Rows of them, all in golden, helmets gleaming like mirrors under the sun. They called for the village elders, demanding answers. Someone had reported ¡®demonic rituals¡¯¡ªsome old grudge probably, a petty village feud, but the accusation was enough. I¡¯ll never forget what happened next.¡± I frowned, putting the heavy-dipped piece of nugget in my mouth. A shadow crossed her face as she continued. ¡°The villagers tried to explain it was nothing, just superstition. The elders pleaded with them to believe, but they weren¡¯t listening. The knights didn¡¯t care; they wanted one thing¡ªa display of punishment. I watched them line up the eldest of the women and men, saying dark forces had touched them. They made the youngest¡ªthe children¡ªstand and watch. They burned them in pits of holy fire, making them confess until their last breath. And when they finally left, that village was nothing but ash.¡± Her voice had dropped to a whisper, her fists clenched. ¡°The smell¡­ it lingered in the sand for weeks, even after they¡¯d gone. That was the Church¡¯s brand of justice.¡± She looked up, meeting my gaze. Her expression was closed, hardened by the weight of that memory. ¡°They don¡¯t forgive, Iskandaar. They don¡¯t listen. You might think you can escape it, that their eyes won¡¯t follow you here, but their reach stretches further than you know. They¡¯ve made it their holy mission to eradicate any ¡®darkness¡¯ they come across, and their methods are ruthless. You can¡¯t afford to take them lightly.¡± She added, ¡°I¡¯m incredibly happy that you survived this encounter, but¡­ please make sure never to do something that¡¯d catch their attention again.¡± The weight of her words hung in the air, and I felt the edges of her memory settle like a cold blade against my own awareness. The Holy Knights were too fanatical to be ¡®holy¡¯. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that about your grandmother,¡± I said, and she blinked before the seriousness in her expression melted, and she giggled. ¡°Oh, no, don¡¯t worry about that. I screamed when they tried to harm her, and then my father came flying over,¡± she said. ¡°He didn¡¯t want his mother-in-law dead. His wife would have killed him. And¡­¡± Her gaze glinted. ¡°It might sound arrogant as he¡¯s my father, but when the King of Gold Dragons wants something, nobody can stop him.¡± I stared at her for a moment, realizing that the Vampiric Father wasn¡¯t wrong about her identity. Daughter of Sahrazzakhan. ¡°...Ah, the sweet smell of power,¡± I smiled at her, pretending to hide my shock. Regardless, the intensity of her identity meant that the weight of her warning was heavier. ¡°So you¡¯re saying they¡¯re not done here with me?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve decided to step back,¡± she replied, her expression easing slightly, ¡°but only for now. You¡¯d do well to remember that. You may think you know this world, but you¡¯re still learning. You¡¯re just a boy in the end.¡± I didn¡¯t think so. If Sahrazzakhan could have anything he wanted using his outmatched strength, why couldn¡¯t I? Of course, I didn¡¯t say that out loud. That¡¯d sound too arrogant when spoken out loud. Still, I had to clear up something. I hadn¡¯t mentioned this before. ¡°Likard,¡± I replied after a pause. ¡°He came after me. He wanted me dead; that was the intention behind each of his swings. Worse, he was after someone else in my team too.¡± I hesitated, not saying any names, but she could figure it out if she wanted to. ¡°All because he saw something dark in us. It gave me no choice. He called us demons, and he tried to kill us. The only way out of it was if I killed him in return. So I did.¡± For a moment, her face hardened, something unreadable flashing in her eyes, but then it softened. She sighed, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just saying that you should be careful.¡± Her voice was soft, steady. ¡°Potential can be a dangerous thing to waste, young man.¡± I leaned back, letting out a laugh to shift the tone. ¡°The best I can do is stay clear of alleyways in dark robes,¡± I said, watching her lips twitch. When we¡¯d finished the food, I rose, giving a slight nod in thanks. She stood as well, a strange light in her gaze that seemed both amused and something else. ¡°Take care of yourself, Iskandaar,¡± she said, and I nodded. As I reached the door, I paused. A thought struck me. ¡°Ah, one last thing,¡± I said, turning. ¡°Let¡¯s say I create a new alchemical pill that boosts physical strength for a moment. How does one put something like that on the market?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± **** It was sudden, but while listening to her story and eating chickens, I''d figured out a way to make money. Something from another world, just like those nuggets. The Surging Blood Pill. It was a simple yet ingenious creation from the Heavenly Demon Cult. By forcing qi to flood the muscles and bones, it temporarily boosted physical strength and speed, converting qi directly into raw power for a short period. The only downside? A wave of exhaustion once the effect wears off. That, of course, wasn¡¯t permanent. In this world humming with magic and monsters, that was a small price to pay for a potential lifesaver. Such a pill might as well revolutionize this world. Back in the cult, these pills were quite common. The Shamans loved them because they could wield spells while still punching like a beast. Martial artists loved it because it turned them into unstoppable forces, if only for a few minutes. The [Mages] and [Knights] of this world would also love a pill like that, I was sure. It could tilt the scales in battles, save lives, and make me some coin. Win-win. The Demon Cult couldn¡¯t run on my pocket money that the Count gave me, I needed a stable income source, and this could be a good start. There was a single problem, however. I needed someone to help me make the pill, for I lacked many of the memories, and also not all the ingredients were available in this world. Someone like the Forsaken Alchemist could manage to recreate the pill with ease, but I wasn¡¯t him. I needed a helping hand. ¡°Hello,¡± I greeted Mirella the maid when she opened the door. ¡°Is Nebula in there?¡± A Blood Mage seemed like the perfect candidate for that. Chapter 52 – The Surging Blood Pill Nebula¡¯s room caught me off guard the second I stepped inside. It was far softer than I expected¡ªeverything about it held an almost delicate touch. Sheer curtains, drawn just enough to let in the late light, it cast a lavender hue over the walls. A small bookshelf lined one side, filled with neat rows of books and a few scattered trinkets. By her bed, there was a worn chair, its cushions sunken from use, draped with a light, cream-colored throw. There was also a bunny plushie on the bed¡­ Given her cold attitude, This wasn¡¯t a space I¡¯d have pictured for Nebula Carlstein. She was sitting on the edge of her bed, watching me with her arms crossed and one brow raised as if daring me to comment on her room. I did just that. ¡°First time seeing your room,¡± I commented, glancing around with the faintest smirk, taking it all in as I crossed the space and found a seat across from her. ¡°Color me surprised. You like bunnies?¡± She didn¡¯t respond. She just looked at me, waiting, eyes narrowing as if she was trying to read some hidden motive on my face. ¡°...So? What are you here for?¡± ¡°Right,¡± I replied, clearing my throat and getting to the point. ¡°A pill.¡± ¡°A pill,¡± she repeated, staring at me blankly. ¡°What is that supposed to mean? ¡°Well,¡± I leaned forward. ¡°It¡¯s called the Surging Blood Pill. Essentially, it¡¯s a temporary boost to a person¡¯s physique¡ªit makes one¡¯s mana surge into the muscles. It can make you stronger, faster, tougher. It was popular back in my¡­ well, back in Murim.¡± I still found it a little strange that I had told her about that world. Nebula just watched me, arms still crossed, brow still raised. ¡°And?¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®and¡¯?¡± I said, sounding offended, ¡°I¡¯m going to make it, and I need your help.¡± She stared at me for a moment and then let out a dry laugh. ¡°You want my help?¡± Her tone was deadpan, and her eyes were sharp with irony. ¡°Iskandaar, I am not an alchemist.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be doing most of the work, I need help. We can pull it off together.¡± Nebula¡¯s brow stayed arched, but I caught the faintest hint of curiosity in her gaze. ¡°And why should I even agree to this? You know, I don¡¯t know anything about alchemy, potions, or whatever pill you¡¯re cooking up. It seems to be that I¡¯m just going to be wasting time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting to spend more time with your betrothed. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± I asked with a shrug, and she blinked, her face going a little red. She opened her mouth to counter, but I spoke over her. ¡°Jokes aside, you don¡¯t need to know everything about alchemy,¡± I said, leaning back a little, keeping my gaze level with hers. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the specifics. I have the recipe, I just need to master it, but I need a Blood Mage I can trust by my side to do that fast. Besides, what we¡¯re about to do here, Nebula¡­ is going to be significant. It¡¯s going to save lives. How many Adventurers do you think will benefit from such a pill during a near-death encounter?¡± She pondered over my words. A cause bigger than us seemed to pull her attention. She nodded, crossing her arms a little tighter, as she said, ¡°Alright. Go on.¡± ¡°Picture this,¡± I began, letting the words come as easily as the vision of it. ¡°A pill that makes you unstoppable in the right moment, regardless of whether you¡¯re a mage or a fighter. It grants strength and resilience just when it¡¯s needed most. Sure, there¡¯s a bit of drain afterward, but compared to the advantage it grants in the heat of a battle?¡± ¡°...It¡¯s worth it.¡± Nebula tapped her fingers on her arm, looking at me thoughtfully. ¡°But are you sure you can actually pull this off? I¡¯m skeptical because if you could, you should¡¯ve been able to do that by yourself.¡± ¡°The ingredients are different in both worlds. So I have to put this through some testing,¡± I said, giving her a small smile. ¡°But with your help? I don¡¯t see why not. Plus¡­ we¡¯re not simply doing charity work here. If we succeed, you¡¯ll get a royalty on every pill sold. As co-creator.¡± She blinked, and for once, she looked taken aback. What, did she think I was going to make her do slave labor? I could see the thoughts moving behind her eyes¡ªthe weight of what I¡¯d just offered. She knew, just as I did, how profitable a pill like this could become. She knew its worth. ¡°Royalty¡­¡± She murmured, almost testing the idea in her mind. I just smirked and waited. For a second, she looked away, like she was contemplating everything, and then her lips quirked, a smile breaking through that mask of hers. ¡°Well,¡± she finally said, ¡°it can¡¯t hurt.¡± **** I stepped out of the alchemy shop with a bag packed full of herbs and vials of monster blood. They were essentials for what I had in mind. Lilian, who had been outside eating frites, joined me when I walked out. Her eyes flitted over the bustling market, curious as if every item might hold some forbidden secret. She peered into the bag and wrinkled her nose. ¡°And what¡¯s that squishy thing supposed to help with?¡± Her finger hovered near a translucent pouch, obviously trying to keep her distance from it. ¡°Blood sac of a Dire Wolf,¡± I replied without missing a beat. ¡°It enhances the pill¡¯s potency.¡± She looked scandalized, snapping her head to glare at me. ¡°Dire wolf blood? You¡¯re sacrificing my wolf babies for pills?!¡± I smirked. ¡°Only because I want the best for you. You realize that you¡¯ll benefit from me making money too.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Unlimited Pudding Magic.¡± ¡°Ohhh~¡± She grinned, her shock at seeing butchered wolf blood vanishing into thin air. ¡°Fine, then! And what¡¯s that?¡± She pointed to a bundle of crimson, thorny herbs. ¡°Fiendroot. Stabilizes the whole concoction. Keeps it from blowing up.¡± Lilian shot me a sidelong look. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not planning to blow us up?¡± ¡°Only if you keep distracting me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so rude of you to say,¡± she said even as she stuck her tongue out. We chatted as we walked through the city. A few minutes later, we strolled through the ornate gates toward Solara¡¯s mansion. The scent of well-tended gardens surrounded us. The investigation for the demon had been useful for this place, they cleaned up all the overgrown weeds to search better. That almost made this place liveable again. When we entered, Solara was in the courtyard, shadowboxing with an intensity that was almost hypnotic. Each punch and kick landed with the sharp focus of someone training to kill a man¡ªgrace and power blending together in every movement. Even as she moved, I could feel her Mana circulating within her in a way that she never knew of before. Fighting, in a well-made technique, could also be considered cultivation because it made the energy swirl within the body. At this rate, she¡¯ll finish circulating all her energy into her body. She was almost ready for the fun part of cultivation¡ªenergy absorption from the atmosphere. ¡°Solara, you¡¯re doing well,¡± I called, waving at her. Solara paused mid-kick, glancing our way with a grin. ¡°Someone around here has to put in the hard work,¡± she said, shooting Lilian a look. Lilian scoffed. ¡°Hard work? Looks like you¡¯re just dancing with ghosts. While I was helping the young master,¡± she raised the bag she was carrying. ¡°See?¡± Solara shrugged. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re jealous of my progress.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Lilian grumbled. They shot back and forth with jabs that had somehow grown into a familiarity between them. How did this Lilian manage to fight with everyone? I sighed. Sadly, I didn¡¯t have time to humor them. ¡°Is Nebula inside?¡± I cut in. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s been waiting for you,¡± Solara said, toweling off her face. ¡°Are you two going to make that pill for real?¡± ¡°Attempt to, anyway,¡± I said with a nod. The Heavenly Demon¡¯s memories would help, but alchemy wasn¡¯t exactly my specialty. I turned to Lilian. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join Solara for a sparring session? I¡¯ll catch up with you after.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. She crossed her arms. ¡°Trying to get rid of me?¡± ¡°Would I ever?¡± I replied, giving her my best innocent look. She shot me a suspicious look but thankfully agreed. ¡°Fine, but I really wanted to see the process. So I expect a full update later. You owe me that much.¡± ¡°Fair deal.¡± Leaving them to their banter, I stepped inside. The Fenixia mansion was as grand as ever¡ªmarble floors, vaulted ceilings, the kind of opulence that wasn¡¯t shy about announcing itself. This time, though, the living room had been transformed into an impromptu alchemy lab. I didn¡¯t bother setting things up inside the secret chamber. An alchemical pot simmered in the center of the living room, sending wisps of vapor into the air with the faintest crackle. Nebula sat nearby, flipping through an old grimoire, her expression unreadable. She looked up as I entered, a subtle look on her face. ¡°Took you long enough. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± ¡°Good things come to those who wait~¡± I said, dropping the bag beside the pot. She raised an eyebrow at the spread of ingredients. ¡°Once again, are you sure about this?¡± ¡°About making money?¡± I asked, my smile sharpening as I began unpacking the bag. ¡°Absolutely.¡± Nebula crossed her arms, watching me lay out each herb and vial with meticulous care. Her skeptical look softened, just barely. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡± I started mixing the ingredients, the motion familiar in a way that stirred memories of the cult¡ªmemories that weren¡¯t mine. I ignored that for now. ¡°I told you before, we¡¯re trying to make the Surging Blood Pill,¡± I said, glancing at her. ¡°It will convert a portion of the consumer¡¯s mana, transforming it into strength and speed. Nothing quite like it here. It¡¯ll be a hit.¡± Nebula¡¯s eyebrow arched slightly, her gaze steady. ¡°You know, it sounds too good to be true. Are the side effects truly just as you¡¯ve said?¡± ¡°Yep. Exhaustion. It¡¯s nothing people can¡¯t handle,¡± I replied, stirring the concoction as the pot began to bubble. ¡°Depending on how much mana you have, the exhaustion might not even be that big of a deal afterward.¡± Nebula stayed silent for a moment, and then a laugh escaped her as she shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re something else.¡± As the ingredients combined, the mixture emitted a faint, crimson glow, pulsing like a heartbeat. I could feel it¡ªthis was the start of something big. **** The alchemical pot bubbled softly, a faint crimson steam rising from its surface. As I unlatched the bag, the faint smell of iron hit my nose. I tilted it, letting the Dire Wolf blood trickle into the pot. It thickened in the heated water. A dark, viscous pool swirled with flecks of scarlet. Nebula raised her hand, extending a finger above the mixture. A small cut opened at her fingertip, releasing a single drop of her blood into the brew. With it, the crimson liquid began to churn, reacting as her blood magic took hold, guiding the blood to settle into the correct blend. It pulsed once, like a heartbeat, the liquid slowly binding together. "Ready?" she asked, glancing my way. I nodded, reaching for the Fiendroot bundle. One by one, I dropped the thorny herbs into the pot, watching as they dissolved, their crimson hue bleeding into the mixture. I also instructed her to move the concoction in the required manner, controlling the blood perfectly. A faint glow flickered from within, illuminating the pot¡¯s depths as the ingredients merged, their energies reacting with one another. ¡°Stabilizer,¡± I murmured, adding the last piece to keep the concoction from separating. The concoction hummed, bubbling up, and I spent the next few minutes guiding Nebula. Often, I had to use bits of my Demonic Affinity Qi to charge up the concoction as well, making the flow better. I didn¡¯t use too much, otherwise the pill would be ruined. Also, I wanted to sell the recipe, and that couldn¡¯t be if demonic energy was required for making it. Soon, it was time for the final step. I focused, reaching into the core of my being to draw out the Star Affinity. I felt it hum to life within me, a searing warmth that sparked at my fingertips. Carefully, I directed the energy into the pot, allowing the gentle starfire to heat the liquid from beneath, keeping the temperature steady. The blood simmered, and the Fiendroot continued to meld, as did the dozen other ingredients I had put inside. The concoction began to thicken, forming a rich, pulsing red liquid. We watched as it bubbled, the mixture¡¯s glow intensifying. ¡°We¡¯re close,¡± I said. This should be it. Just a few more seconds, and¡ª An explosive burst of heat and light erupted from the pot, sending a cloud of crimson vapor into my face. I stumbled back, wiping the sticky residue from my eyes as the fumes dispersed into the air. Nebula sighed, her hand still hovering above the pot, fingers twitching as if holding back irritation. "Well," she muttered, inspecting the disaster left in the pot, "that was underwhelming." I gave a half-hearted shrug, wiping the mess off my face. "It¡¯s fine, no man succeeds on their first attempt. We have enough materials for a few more attempts." She sighed again, and we both stared at the remnants of our failed brew, letting the silence hang heavy between us before moving to clean up and begin again. **** We finally succeeded. It took a few days, but we succeeded. At least it seemed that way to our bare eyes, and my [Inspect] Skill also confirmed it with a description. The memories of the Heavenly Demon also confirmed that the concoction had proceeded as it should, as the final product looked the same. Still, we had to test it. Thankfully, the testing proceeded without anything dramatic. I expected as much. It¡¯d have been weird for the pill to fail after the details my [Inspect] showed. === Name: Surging Blood Pill Type: Consumable | Alchemical Enhancement Details: A potent alchemical pill crafted through a blend of rare monsters¡¯ blood and alchemical herbs. Upon consumption, the pill temporarily converts a portion of the user¡¯s available mana reserves into raw physical strength, rapidly fortifying muscles and increasing speed. Although the effects are powerful, they are limited in duration and come with a side effect of significant exhaustion after the boost ends. Effect: Requirements: Warning: Excessive use within short periods may lead to severe physical strain and lowered resistance to Mana depletion. === After reading all that and then doing the testing, I could be sure that the pill was made properly. The recipe was ready to be sold. Nebula and I made our way through the bustling streets of Waybound, and I caught the hint of a smile playing on her lips as we walked past the yells of shopkeepers and the smells of food and flowers. She¡¯d been waiting for this moment as much as I had, maybe even more so with all the time she¡¯d spent hovering over that alchemical pot, silently judging every misstep I¡¯d made along the way. ¡°Admit it,¡± she said with a grin, nudging me with her elbow. ¡°You didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually get it done. Not after the fifth try.¡± ¡°Oh, ye of little faith,¡± I replied, rolling my eyes but unable to keep the grin off my face. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d succeed?¡± I said, and she shrugged. ¡°See. Still, maybe we didn¡¯t think we¡¯d get it done, but Lilian and Solara sure acted like it was a triumph worthy of a festival.¡± ¡°Duh, it¡¯s almost as if they¡¯re blind cultists,¡± Nebula said with a a sidelong look, making me go silent, as she added, ¡°I¡¯m joking. You should¡¯ve seen Lilian¡¯s face when the potion actually held its form and became a pill. I thought she was going to tackle you to the ground.¡± ¡°She almost did,¡± I muttered. ¡°One more cheer, and she¡¯d have hugged the life out of me.¡± ¡°She looked ready to frame that first pill,¡± Nebula said, amusement clear in her voice. ¡°As if it wasn¡¯t one misstep away from blowing up in your face. Again.¡± ¡°Like you didn¡¯t look just as pleased,¡± I shot back, arching an eyebrow at her. ¡°Don¡¯t think I missed that victorious little fist pump when the pill stabilized. You can¡¯t pretend you weren¡¯t just as invested in this.¡± She tilted her head, trying for a look of innocence but failing. ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t going to leave you to blow up alone. Besides,¡± she added with a mischievous glint in her eye, ¡°Money is money. I won¡¯t lie, I¡¯ve been hoping to score a jackpot from this.¡± I laughed, shaking my head. ¡°Well, we¡¯re heading to claim our jackpot as we speak. We¡¯ll get a reward worthy of all that work. The Alchemy Guild should recognize a stroke of genius when they see it.¡± Nebula shrugged, brushing off my self-assured words. ¡°Let¡¯s hope they¡¯re as impressed as you are. I¡¯d hate to see that triumphant smile of yours drop after all this.¡± We continued along the crowded path, our pace unhurried, as the towers of Waybound loomed above us. The air was thick with the mingling scents of street vendors¡¯ foods and the faint herbal tang drifting from apothecaries and the increasing alchemical shops lining the streets. I took in the familiar sight, letting the energy of the city sharpen my focus. But as we rounded a corner, we found ourselves nearly colliding with a familiar figure stepping out of a shop. I blinked. Prince Alaric Rooshmar, accompanied by his maidservant, blinked. He looked our way almost immediately, his expression shifting from nonchalance to keen interest. I inclined my head respectfully, planning to walk on, but his voice stopped me. ¡°Iskandaar Romani,¡± he called, his tone friendly yet deliberate. I turned, offering a polite nod. ¡°Your Highness,¡± I said, and Nebula did the same. Alaric smiled in return, and to my surprise, his maidservant bowed a little to me. ¡°Young master Romani,¡± she said, which honestly was odd. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be this respectful after how our first meeting went. Alaric¡¯s gaze drifted to Nebula, a glint of amusement sparking in his eyes. ¡°I trust I¡¯m not interrupting?¡± His lips quirked into a smile. ¡°A private outing, perhaps?¡± Nebula stifled a laugh, nudging me. ¡°No, it¡¯s not a date. He just happened to drag me out here for business.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Yes. We¡¯re actually on our way to the Alchemy Guild,¡± I peeked behind the tower looming behind Alaric. ¡°Ah,¡± Alaric said, his curiosity clearly piqued. ¡°Might I ask why?¡± I decided to answer honestly. I had an idea. I gestured to the small vial I carried. ¡°Amelia, err, the chancellor, arranged a meeting with one of their top alchemists in the guild. After several¡­ trials, we succeeded in creating a new pill. We¡¯re hoping to sell the recipe.¡± ¡°Impressive,¡± Alaric murmured, his gaze sharpening with interest as he studied the vial. Then he glanced at his maidservant, exchanging a look of silent understanding, before returning his focus to me. ¡°In that case, would you mind if I accompanied you? I¡¯d like to see what Waybound¡¯s finest alchemists think of your¡­ creation. And who knows, maybe Roshmar will be interested in buying it directly from you.¡± I held back a smile. This was a stroke of luck. Nebula raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised, and glanced at me as if to ask, Is this part of the plan? ¡°Of course, Your Highness,¡± I replied smoothly, masking any hint of surprise. ¡°We¡¯d be honored to have you join us.¡± Chapter 53 – The Alchemy Guild and Roshmar The Alchemy Guild¡¯s headquarters buzzed with conversation and the clink of glassware, a quiet bustle that faded when we entered. Nebula was at my side, her usual guarded look having returned when Prince Alaric joined us earlier. His presence beside us sent waves of murmurs through the hall. Guild members glanced our way, whispers passing like wildfire as they eyed the Romani and Roshmar nobles, heads turning with a mix of curiosity and caution. I kept my stride steady as if I hadn¡¯t noticed. The stares were nothing new¡ªbenefits of carrying the name Romani. Although these days, there was a peculiar, almost watchful silence that hinted at more. Words of my recent endeavors hadn¡¯t remained imprisoned within the school grounds. ¡°The Alchemy Guild here is smaller than the one in Rhiamere,¡± Jana the maidservant said. Rhiamere was the Roshmar Kingdom¡¯s capital, and the Alchemy Guild was big there compared to both Ethenia and Erebia. ¡°I heard Prince Alaric¡¯s great-grandfather was a renowned alchemist, is that the reason behind it?¡± I asked, although I already knew the answer. Prince Alaric let out a polite laugh. ¡°Ah, yes. Don¡¯t worry, the Alchemy Guild in Crownswatch,¡± which was the royal capital of Ethenia, ¡°is larger than this.¡± ¡°Still smaller than the one back home,¡± Jana insisted, and Prince Alaric tried not to brag, clearing his throat softly. Lilian and I exchanged glances. Not long after that, a young guild assistant approached us, visibly flustered when she recognized the Prince beside us. She was small, black-haired, and perhaps barely older than Lilian. Her hands clutched a leather-bound notebook so tightly that her knuckles were white. She gave a hurried bow, her gaze darting between Prince Alaric and me, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Your Highness, Young Master Romani,¡± she greeted, nodding to each of us in turn. Her eyes flickered nervously to Prince Alaric. ¡°If you¡¯ll follow me, Senior Alchemist Reylan is expecting you in the evaluation chamber.¡± ¡°Lead the way,¡± I said, offering her a nod. The hall stretched out before us as she guided us through rows of alchemical equipment and neatly organized stations, adding to the heavy scent of herbs and minerals in the air. I noticed several of the guild¡¯s members still casting furtive glances as we passed, and a few whispered among themselves, their words hushed but clear enough to catch fragments. ¡°That¡¯s him¡­ the Romani who defeated the demons¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s he doing with the third Prince of Roshmar?¡± I didn¡¯t let it bother me, but I was a little taken aback that my name was being passed around as ¡®the one who defeated the demons.¡¯ It was odd because the story I preached clearly stated that one of the demons died at the hands of a mysterious hooded figure, and the other fled due to multiple factors. I just happened to be the final factor thanks to my Starlight Mana Blade. Not that I was complaining. This was much better than being looked down at as a ¡®loser¡¯. I shot a quick glance at Alaric, who met my eyes with a wry smile. He was involved in the incident, I heard from Amelia later on, so I was starting to have an idea why he chose to tag along¡­ Finally, the assistant led us through a tall door engraved with intricate patterns, stopping just outside. ¡°Senior Alchemist Reylan awaits you inside. B-best of luck,¡± she added, almost as an afterthought, before quickly excusing herself, looking relieved to escape. We pushed open the door with a creak and stepped into the chamber to find the man seated at a polished mahogany table, his gaze sharp and assessing. Alchemist Reylan looked like he¡¯d been carved out of granite¡ªeach line on his face etched deep, eyes narrowed beneath bushy brows as he observed us with barely veiled scrutiny. It was a gaze that measured and weighed you even before you had a chance to open your mouth. He didn¡¯t seem very pleased with this meeting, giving me the impression that he was only here because the Chancellor asked. There was also a chance that it was just how his face looked. I couldn¡¯t be sure. ¡°Romani,¡± he said, acknowledging me with a sharp nod that was neither welcoming nor dismissive. His eyes lingered on Prince Alaric for a moment before he turned back to me. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who claims to have crafted something new.¡± ¡°Not a claim, Senior Alchemist Reylan,¡± I replied, letting my words carry the confidence I intended. I took the vial from my pocket and held it up, watching the round shimmer of faint crimson catch the light. ¡°It¡¯s called the Surging Blood Pill. An alchemical marvel designed to enhance the user¡¯s strength and resilience for a limited time by using up a portion of their mana. Be it a [Mage] or a [Knight] type.¡± Reylan¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver, and his hand motioned for me to place the vial on the table before him. I did, meeting his piercing gaze with an expression just as unyielding. ¡°A boost in strength in exchange for mana? Even for Mages?¡± Reylan repeated with skepticism in his unmistakable tone. He uncorked the vial, sniffing the contents with a frown, his eyes narrowing as he seemed to assess it by scent alone. His eyes shimmered, he seemed to be using some type of Inspection Skill. ¡°Hmm¡­ Temporary enhancements are not new to alchemy. Why should I believe yours is different?¡± Clearly, whatever Inspection Skill he used didn¡¯t show the fine details. If it had, he wouldn¡¯t have asked such a stupid question. My [Insight] could see a fine page of it. I was disappointed that he couldn¡¯t see the pill¡¯s worth, using just his Skill alone. I was hoping for that much, as he¡¯s a ¡®Senior Alchemist¡¯ who was inspecting an alchemical product. ¡°It¡¯s the effect on the mana that¡¯s different,¡± I explained since he was blind to treasures. ¡°The Surging Blood Pill draws mana directly into the body¡¯s muscles, amplifying the user¡¯s physical capabilities beyond what mana alone could achieve. It¡¯s an augmentation, not just a spell in liquid form. Knight types and Mage types alike could benefit in a way traditional enhancements can¡¯t replicate.¡± Reylan considered my words, tilting the vial slightly as he examined the pills within, then looked back at me, an eyebrow raised in challenge. ¡°And what of the side effects? Surely if the pill is as impressive as you say it is, it must come with severe cost.¡± I gave a nod, acknowledging the point. ¡°There are side effects, but not severe and not permanent. Merely mild exhaustion after the effects wear off. It varies depending on the user¡¯s mana reserves but doesn¡¯t impose any lasting harm.¡± He let out a short, dry laugh, his gaze still piercing. ¡°Interesting claim, Romani, but we don¡¯t take word-of-mouth here. A live demonstration is necessary. You¡¯ll understand that we don¡¯t test unproven concoctions lightly.¡± Nebula And I exchanged glances, and I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± I offered, but Nebula had already moved, placing a hand on my arm as she slid past, calm and unbothered. ¡°No, I should do it,¡± she said, glancing at me briefly. ¡°Greetings, senior alchemist. I¡¯m the co-creator of the pill, and as a Mage, I believe it¡¯ll make more sense if I¡¯m the one to show off.¡± Her tone was level as if the matter was settled. She wasn¡¯t wrong. The impact would be more impressive if she did it herself. Still, I found myself almost amused at her boldness. Nebula was never the one to back down. I looked at Reylan, who shrugged. ¡°Go on with it,¡± he agreed, and I nodded, stepping back. He pressed a button on his table, and the door opened immediately as a servant peeked inside. ¡°Bring the punch power measuring device,¡± he said, and the servant nodded. A minute later, a tall steel structure with a flat surface stood in the middle of the room.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Now, punch it. As you¡¯ve not taken the pill yet, this will measure your natural strength,¡± Reylan said. ¡°Then, you¡¯ll punch it again after taking the pill.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Nebula said, positioning herself in front of the device and giving Reylan a cool look. She raised her fist. With a moment¡¯s focus, she struck the steel surface, her punch landing with a clean, practiced force. The room thrummed. The machine hummed to life, the runes glowing as a number flashed on the display. 2,500. ¡°Nice form,¡± I complimented her. Despite being a [Mage], she clearly knew her way around a punch. And she was also stronger than normal due to her vampiric blood. Enough that Reylan¡¯s unimpressed expression cracked and he blinked in surprise. The shock didn¡¯t remain as he quickly recorded the score. ¡°...Acceptable for a Mage,¡± he remarked, his tone dismissive again. I barely suppressed an eye-roll. Look at him pretend. Nebula didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she walked over to the table and grabbed the vial, retrieving the Surging Blood Pill under Reylan¡¯s watchful gaze. She swallowed it, her expression unchanged, though I could feel the air around her shift. Her mana flared for a moment before calming. It had settled into her muscles. If Reylan wasn¡¯t impressed yet, he would be soon enough. She walked back to the machine. Nebula raised her fist again, tightening her stance, and delivered another strike. Boom! This time, the machine shuddered under the impact, sounding like a bomb. The runes blazed as a new number appeared on the screen. 5,200. ¡°Whoa¡­!¡± Jana gasped, and the room fell silent. Prince Alaric was blinking as if to make sure he wasn¡¯t seeing things. Reylan¡¯s pen hovered mid-air, his eyes locked on the display. This time, he failed to hold back his shock, his eyes wide, and I savored it, keeping my own expression neutral. "I-Interesting¡­ A growth of more than 100%...¡± Reylan murmured, the note of respect creeping reluctantly into his tone. ¡°The potency is¡­ considerable.¡± Of course, it is, I wanted to say. He was an arrogant man, but he knew when to recognize a treasure when provided with enough evidence. Nebula turned to him, dusting off her hands, and Reylan studied her with renewed interest, but his eyes quickly shifted to me. ¡°So what is the mechanism behind this?¡± he asked, still skeptical. ¡°How does the pill yield such a drastic increase? I hope you have an explanation, and this isn¡¯t just some lucky coincidental creation of a student.¡± That annoyed me a little. Hadn¡¯t he seen enough? I kept my voice steady as I explained. ¡°The pill converts roughly 30% of the user¡¯s available mana points directly into physical strength. The more mana, the greater the effect. For mages with high mana reserves, the boost can be significant. Yes, more than 100%. Though naturally, it¡¯s only temporary.¡± I glanced at Nebula, whose posture hadn¡¯t faltered. ¡°For her, we¡¯ve found after numerous tries that any exhaustion kicks in around half an hour after use. And thanks to her large mana pool, the fatigue is minimal, while someone with less mana might pass out for a short time. It¡¯s not life-threatening.¡± Reylan mulled this over, his fingers tapping against the device. He wasn¡¯t entirely sold yet¡ªI could see it in his eyes. ¡°This side effect of exhaustion,¡± he began in a cautious tone. ¡°That poses certain limitations, wouldn¡¯t you say? Especially since you said the consumer might pass out. That might bring them death during a monster subjugation. Considering all this¡­ I¡¯d need a month¡¯s testing, naturally, to understand its effects across various people of various Classes.¡± I frowned. A month. Such a waste of precious time. It wasn¡¯t unexpected, but I had hoped Amelia¡¯s referral would help speed things up. Oh well, it¡¯s not in my control. The guild was going to crawl through every little test they could think of, and I could practically see Reylan savoring the chance to dig into every possible flaw he could find. Before I could respond, however, Prince Alaric, who had been silently observing, spoke up. ¡°If I may interject,¡± Alaric said smoothly, cutting through the tension. His eyes shifted between Reylan and me, an almost amused glint hidden behind them. ¡°Roshmar would be very interested in purchasing the recipe for this pill. Or even licensing it. And I¡¯ll assure you, our terms would be far more¡­ favorable than Waybound¡¯s Alchemy Guild.¡± His maidservant Jana was stunned to hear that, while Reylan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he bristled slightly, obviously taken aback. Nebula¡¯s gaze darted to me, surprise flickering there as if to say, "Did you expect that?" Truth be told? I did. **** Prince Alaric Roshmar tracked Iskandaar Romani¡¯s every movement, his mind already running calculations, mapping each advantage that flickered before him. He looked at Nebula next. Watching her strength go more than double as she took the pill made a glimmer of raw potential flash before his eyes. And that potential? It could be his. Roshmar¡¯s. This Surging Blood Pill¡ªwhat a find it was. Indeed, it was a good choice to tag along with Iskandaar. He was curious about what pill this young dark horse had made, and he was pleasantly surprised to see the result. Alaric knew that he had to get the recipe for this pill, no matter what. Alaric could already picture this pill getting woven into the fabric of Roshmar''s military. Roshmar¡¯s soldiers fortified, their strength unmatched on any battlefield. He could already envision it! And more than that, this pill was a catalyst¡ªan opportunity. He could turn it into his people¡¯s defense, their advantage, and yes, his way forward. Not just a third prince, not another pawn at court, but something greater. His father and his brothers might¡¯ve settled into the roles tradition handed them, but not him. He¡¯d been restless his entire life for something like this, something that meant more than tradition, that¡¯d allow him to one-up his older siblings and strengthen his claim for the throne. For whatever his brothers were, they were not King material. Only Alaric Roshmar could save his nation from the damned sandwich that it was, pressed between the giants that were Erebia and Ethenia. Alaric never dreamt of defeating these nations, not with the power of Arcane Crowns that both of them had, but at least he might be able to stop Roshmar from getting pushed around by these two. And this pill¡­ might just be the start of Roshmar standing up with its spine straight. The atmosphere of the Alchemy Guild around him¡ªthe stares, the whispered awe at his presence from earlier¡ªfaded as he focused on the moment. This was an opportunity, and Alaric knew better than to let it slip. Beside the mahogany desk, Senior Alchemist Reylan cleared his throat, his words clipped and sharp. ¡°Prince Alaric! You can¡¯t simply make an offer for an untested product. This guild doesn¡¯t sell anything without proper trials, and a thirty-day testing period ensures we¡¯re not distributing poison. Monopolizing it without certainty would be reckless!¡± Alaric held back the urge to scoff. These guild types, so comfortable in their methods, so caged by their caution, failed to see glittering gold. This pill was like the Philosopher¡¯s Stone from Demi God Albertus¡¯ myths and legends. A money-making machine! Of course, not just for himself, but for Iskandaar Romani as well. If there was something he¡¯d learned in the last few months, it was that making an enemy out of this young man was unwise. He wasn¡¯t lying when he said he¡¯d provide a better deal than this guild. ¡°I understand your concerns, Alchemist,¡± he said, his gaze unmoving, directed right at Iskandaar. ¡°But I¡¯m the Prince of Roshmar. I hope you realize who my great-grandfather was? Due to that legacy, I happen to have more than capable alchemists in my network, ones who can verify the pill¡¯s efficacy and safety. A process like yours might take thirty days; I can do it within the week. No,¡± he stared at Iskandaar. ¡°Young master, Romani. I can have this verified for you in a single day if you cooperate with me.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯d be impressive,¡± Iskandaar replied. Alaric held back a smile. That was a good sign. He was looking interested. ¡°All I need is access to the formula and distribution rights. And,¡± he added, letting his voice lower a touch, ¡°I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯ll see returns far beyond what you¡¯re used to here. The royalty share will be far more than anything that this guild can provide you with, and lastly, you don¡¯t have to worry about the paperwork. I¡¯ll take care of everything. Consider that as a favor from a friend.¡± The silence in the room shifted. Alaric could feel Reylan¡¯s stiff displeasure, but he didn¡¯t care about some mere Senior Alchemist¡¯s anger. He cared only about the flicker of interest in Iskandaar¡¯s eyes. The young man was making a decision. Alaric was confident he¡¯d accept this deal. Not only would he receive tons of wealth from this, but he¡¯d also gain power by being the business partner of a Prince. Iskandaar Romani was a smart young man, and so Alaric was sure what his decision would be. But then, Jana edged forward, her expression a quiet warning as she whispered, ¡°Your Highness, are-¡± she started, and there was a hint of caution in her voice, not outright doubt, but close enough to irk him. She was unsure if he was making a wise decision. Admittedly, it was a hasty decision. However, the last thing Alaric needed was doubt from his own people. That might make Iskandaar change his mind. So he shot Jana a look sharp enough to say all he needed. She straightened, stepping back into place. Iskandaar looked at him, a smirk flickering at the edges of his expression, but his eyes held the same edge of ambition Alaric himself felt. Youngest son of Romani¡­ We¡¯re not so different, he and I. ¡°Deal,¡± Iskandaar said, extending his hand. Alaric smiled and took it without hesitation, feeling the weight of this promise settle into something real, something he could build from. The pulse of victory was a tangible thing, heavy and exhilarating. Alaric¡¯s future plans suddenly became much clearer in his head. Chapter 54 – Money, Here Comes the Money ¡°Now, you just have to sign it here.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nebula said, leaning forward and signing the papers. Then she pushed the paper and pen to me, and I nodded at her. I took another look at the [Contract]. I was selling my license to the recipe, not the recipe itself. The sharp difference between Licensing vs. Selling was that by licensing it, I would retain ownership of the recipe and only grant them the right to produce and sell the potion. This arrangement allowed me to earn ongoing royalties on each sale. This way, I could also choose the recipe''s exclusivity. I was selling it exclusively to Verdant Crucible, an alchemical merchant company affiliated with Prince Alaric. The contract was magical, and I hadn¡¯t found any fault in it. I think I could trust it. Then, a surprising system notification greeted me. [Skill ¡®Insight (Basic)¡¯ has been upgraded to Skill ¡®Insight (Intermediate)¡¯!] ¡°Oh,¡± I blinked. It was the first time that Insight upgraded, despite the fact that I used it so much. Was it because I was trying to peer into the contract¡¯s information? Once again, my Inspect Skill came in handy as a window popped over the contract. I decided to take a minute to read that. It was written differently than the contract itself, giving me a more direct look at the papers. === [Contract Analysis] Item: Formal Partnership Contract Parties Involved: Alaric Roshmar, Iskandaar Romani, Nebula Carlstein Purpose: Distribution and Sales of the Surging Blood Pill Status: Binding upon signing === Contract Overview: This document serves as a formal agreement for the distribution rights of the Surging Blood Pill, granting exclusive market rights to Alaric Roshmar¡¯s Verdant Crucible. The terms ensure royalties and ownership shares for Iskandaar Romani and Nebula Carlstein. === Terms & Conditions Breakdown:
  1. Royalties:
  2. Territory Rights:
  3. Intellectual Property (IP) Ownership:
  4. Distribution Obligations:
  5. Conditions for Termination:
=== Looks good. A Goddess was overlooking it, so I could rest assured. Prince Alaric was waiting patiently, not questioning my silence. Perhaps he was taking it for hesitation. I nodded at him and then signed the contract. Iskandaar Romani. A light hummed out of the contract, a magic circle materializing over it. It shimmered and then vanished. The contract was active. ¡°Great,¡± Alaric said and stood up, reaching out a hand. ¡°I look forward to working with you,¡± I said as I shook hands with Alaric, his grip firm, his eyes gleaming with trademark confidence as he offered a final nod. On the table between us, the freshly signed contract papers lay stacked and sealed, glimmering with mana. This was a small but monumental shift in all our plans, we both knew. Alaric¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°You should see the advance deposit in your account in a few days,¡± he promised, sounding as if he¡¯d already envisioned every coin of it in play. ¡°As for the royalty sales, they should come flowing in around the same time, too. Now that we¡¯ve verified the safety of the pill, it will be released into the market in no time.¡± This world¡¯s banking system was still a bit of an oddity to me. It was based on the system from my past world, except the contracts were magical. It was odd, but for a world based on a game, or perhaps the other way around, I wasn¡¯t surprised anymore. Once the final pleasantries wrapped up, we stepped out, leaving the hum of voices and the echo of Alaric¡¯s assurances behind. Nebula walked beside me and caught my eye, the faintest spark of excitement hidden in her gaze. Even she failed to hold back her smile. ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± she said. We exchanged a look, and I could almost feel the shared anticipation humming between us. It was rare to see her this elated¡ªeven more rare for her to show it. Now, all that was left was to wait for the results of that promise to arrive in our account. **** A few days later, Alaric lived up to his promise. Nebula¡¯s fingers trembled as she held the paper, her gaze frozen on the figure scrawled across it. She hadn¡¯t looked up in minutes, just staring, her mouth slightly parted as if the number might change if she so much as blinked. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± she finally said, looking up at me with a grin, ¡°a lot of money.¡± Beside her, Lilian was practically vibrating. "We¡¯re rich!¡± she shouted, her face split into the widest grin I¡¯d ever seen, and for once, she wasn¡¯t exaggerating. ¡°Do you realize how much pudding we can buy with this?¡± A lot. A ton of pudding. Together, Nebula and I received a total of 10,000 gold. That was indeed a lot. It would allow me to buy a small castle. Only 2,500 of that said gold belonged to Nebula, and yet she was much happier than me. It was just like how the Royalty was divided, I got three times her worth. Yet, the amount was still insane for her. I¡¯d tasted luxury during my prime kickboxing days, and then I¡¯d lost it all. Now¡­ it felt better to have my own money again. This 10,000 was from the advanced deposit, the royalty should flow in soon as well. Alaric had released it to the market, I¡¯d heard. ¡°Pudding? We should buy more wolf blood sacs instead,¡± I couldn¡¯t resist teasing Lilian. She scowled for half a second, but it vanished, her grin bouncing back like a rubber band. Solara leaned against the wall, arms crossed, watching us with a soft smile. She didn¡¯t say anything, but I could tell she felt it too¡ªthis was a win, something big. The more I succeeded, grew the chances of the Fenixia Family raising its head again. Nebula finally exhaled, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°This is¡­ really ours?¡± She looked over at me, her eyes a little wider than usual. For once, Nebula Carlstein, usually armored in indifference, was shaken. It felt warm to see her look at me like that. ¡°Get used to it,¡± I replied, leaning back with a smirk. ¡°With this, we¡¯re just getting started. Oh right! You can finally buy a Mana Staff now.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Come on, drop that already. I already got one, remember? From our kills and credits, the academy made one for me,¡± she whined with a giggle. I laughed with her, and Nebula stared at me, something shifting in her eyes¡ªsomething that was hard to read. For all her guardedness, even she couldn¡¯t hold back the dawning realization of what this meant. I was a money bank, and she happened to be engaged with me. If I had to guess what she was thinking at this moment, I¡¯d say she didn¡¯t regret rejecting the dance with Prince Orion that day. But as they celebrated, laughing, even Lilian dancing around with her imaginary puddings, my thoughts drifted somewhere else. Now, I had a stable capital flowing in. The pill was already a hit in the market, and it¡¯d only grow the more people used and talked about it. I could make other pills too, but it wouldn¡¯t be wise to garner too much attention. I wasn¡¯t an alchemist, after all. Regardless, I had money. I could now focus on the growth of myself and my cult. I¡¯ve been holding back an idea for a while now, but now I could envision it. I looked down at my right arm. The stump was a painful reminder of what I¡¯d lost. It didn¡¯t matter that much in a fight, I was even stronger with my mana cannon beams, but my daily life was indeed harder. I couldn¡¯t regrow my arm yet, for the 5th stage of Heavenly Demon Body would be more troublesome than useful as long as I was a student, but I had a different way I could approach this. This money¡­ it could fix things. Not today, though. I needed to celebrate and then take the girls for a Level Up session. Lilian wasn¡¯t going to let me do anything else, anyway. She threw her arms in the air, still caught in her little victory dance. "First thing we¡¯re doing¡ªpudding feast!¡± she announced, all dramatic flair. ¡°First thing you are doing,¡± I corrected, letting the corner of my mouth quirk up. **** The rich aroma of spiced meat and herbs swirled around us, the restaurant¡¯s low lighting casting a warm glow over the plates. Every dish looked like it was prepared for royalty, and judging by Lilian¡¯s expression, one might think she was about to inherit a throne. She leaned forward, her eyes wide and glimmering as she picked up her fork, skewering a piece of roast with unrestrained enthusiasm. ¡°Oh my gods!¡± she practically shouted, causing a few heads to turn. ¡°This is... Iskandaar, this is next-level stuff!¡± I fought the urge to smile, keeping my expression neutral. ¡°Lilian,¡± I murmured, though without much hope. ¡°Inside voice?¡± She flashed a sheepish grin, her enthusiasm undampened. ¡°But young master, you don¡¯t get it! It¡¯s like¡ª¡± She took another large bite and rolled her eyes in bliss. ¡°Like I¡¯ve just been blessed by the heavens. I didn¡¯t know food could taste like this!¡± She¡¯d always been obsessed with food, being from a tribe and all. But I thought she had gotten used to lavish dishes in the year she spent in the Romani estate. Guess I was wrong. Across from her, Solara couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter, covering her mouth with one hand. ¡°Lilian,¡± she said, still chuckling, ¡°you¡¯re going to make the chef propose if you keep going on like this. It¡¯s just food, you know?¡± Nebula gave a small, amused shake of her head. ¡°Keep it up, and they¡¯ll charge you for all the praise.¡± She smiled and raised her glass in a mock toast. Lilian, of course, was too far gone to care about the stares or the comments, her fork already reaching for the next dish. I turned to my own plate, smiling to myself as I took a sip of soup. The girls, lost in the meal, barely noticed the stares or murmurs around us. Nebula was also at ease today, glancing around with that rare hint of appreciation she rarely let slip. It was a good day. Then a shadow fell across the table, and a sharp voice broke the calm. ¡°Could you keep it down?¡± A man said, his tone sharp, slicing through the conversation as he looked down at us, focusing especially on Lilian with thinly veiled irritation. ¡°Some of us came here for a quiet meal, not a show. Well,¡± he scoffed, ¡°what can you expect from a fucking demi?¡± Lilian froze, her fork halfway to her mouth, staring at him as her smile dropped. The rest of us looked up slowly, taking in the newcomer¡¯s scowl and his crossed arms. He wore the uniform of a Waybound third-year student, and his stance was aggressive as if he¡¯d caught us committing a crime. I scowled, my patience slipping. I¡¯d have understood if he nicely told her to shut up, but he¡¯d insulted her. The way he said the word ¡®demi¡¯ irritated me. I looked at his face carefully and failed to recognize him from the game. He wasn¡¯t anyone important. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep walking, friend?¡± My words were polite, but my gaze wasn¡¯t. The man¡¯s expression darkened, and his mouth opened to argue back, ¡°Friend? I am not a friend of some Romani loser. Do you not know who I am?¡± I stood up, towering over him as I looked down. The girls didn¡¯t try to stop me. Solara and Nebula were also scowling at the bastard. They weren¡¯t letting some nobody insult their friend. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Are you anybody important enough to remember? Your uniform says you¡¯re a third-year. A third-year student who¡¯s only Level 41,¡± he blinked in surprise when I blurted his level. ¡°How arrogant are you to call a freshman ¡®loser¡¯ when he¡¯s higher level than you?¡± [Alistair Raventhorn, Level 41] ¡°Alistair Raventhorn, is it?¡± I asked, watching his eyes tremble as he took a step back. I could see people¡¯s names now, along with their Level. [Insight] was more useful than ever. ¡°I- you! Speak with respect!¡± He shouted at me, and I took a step forward. A waiter came running to stop us, but he stopped because a third figure stepped forward. The restaurant''s atmosphere somehow grew even more tense as a tall, long-haired young man smoothly slipped between us, patting a firm hand on his shoulder. He was large with black hair and a sharp green gaze that took in every detail. The newcomer¡¯s face held a smirk that spoke of familiarity and disdain in equal parts. I¡¯d never met him. But I recognized him. Victor Seraph. A fourth-year, notorious for his arrogance. He looked down at us, letting his gaze linger on each of us, pausing at Solara for a moment before settling back on me with a condescending half-smile. ¡°Junior,¡± he said, his voice deceptively smooth, ¡°I¡¯d think twice before speaking like that in public. You represent Waybound Academy, and you¡¯re disrespecting your senior in public. Even if you''re a higher level, why rub it in his face? Surely you understand the concept of setting an example,¡± he smirked. ¡°For example, I am Level 97. And yet I am not bashing your face into the table, am I?¡± ¡°....¡± Solara and Lilian both tensed, and even Nebula¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The wolf girl¡¯s previous amusement was replaced with a cool, measuring look. She tried to stand up, but Solara stopped her. Solara stood up herself, her gaze hardening as she stared down Victor. ¡°Victor,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble here.¡± ¡°Ah, the Phoenix Princess,¡± Victor bowed mockingly and then straightened himself back up. ¡°However, your tone sounds quite rude, no? As one of the four Heavenly Beast Families, we¡¯re equals. No, you¡¯re nobody now. What do you mean by that tone?¡± The atmosphere was intense. Some customers had started getting up and leaving, while the waiters feared for their lives to meddle between a clash of great houses. I laughed. ¡°Here I thought you advised me not to rub people¡¯s weakness in their faces,¡± I said and met his gaze, our eyes leveling. ¡°Seems to me you¡¯re just mad your minion is a weakling. Hire better ones next time,¡± I leaned forward, whispering. ¡°Ones that don¡¯t try to kill people in dungeons.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes glittered as I spoke. He went silent for a moment, and then his smile sharpened, amusement flashing in his eyes as he shifted his stance. ¡°Interesting¡­ You¡¯re an interesting young man, Romani,¡± he said, pausing before he laughed. ¡°Anyhow. Respect for your seniors isn¡¯t something you pick and choose,¡± he said, his voice dropping as he turned around. ¡°Word of advice¡ªdon¡¯t overstep. Then again¡­ it¡¯s too late for that. You should have kept your mouth shut.¡± He gestured to his companion. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said with a final, dismissive look. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want to ruin their lively meal.¡± As he walked away, the tension eased, and everyone¡¯s shoulders relaxed. Lilian¡¯s jaw was tight, but thankfully Nebula had been holding her down. Solara gave a low scoff, muttering something about ¡°overgrown egos,¡± while Nebula took a sip from her glass. ¡°Well,¡± I said, lifting my own glass. ¡°Here¡¯s to making new friends.¡± **** I thought there¡¯d be trouble soon. After all, I¡¯d confirmed to Victor Seraph in that stupid confrontation that I knew he tried to kill me and Solara. So I had to be prepared. I¡¯d also have to tell Solara the truth soon. I¡¯d suffered once hiding things from Nebula, I didn¡¯t want something similar to happen with Solara. So, I focused on growing our powers. Good money was flowing in, and all we needed to do was cultivate. I was going to push my Demonic Qi to the next stage while also teaching the two girls how to absorb energy from the atmosphere. But for that, I needed a place where I could let the energy flow unchecked, a spot where a group of professors wouldn¡¯t run in, sensing the demonic energy. That¡¯s where the academy¡¯s local hunting grounds came into play. Once again, we were going to the Eldergrove Expanse. I had to receive permission to use the first-year area from Katheran, but that was easy. Students were encouraged to hunt monsters, so he was willing to give me a leave permit. I was happy that I¡¯d get to skip classes too, so I was excited for this. Designed as training fields for first-year students, the forest was convenient, large, and most importantly, deserted since few of our classmates were driven enough to go train there. The creatures there were hardly a challenge, but it was more than enough to make this a worthwhile exercise. Solara and Lilian flanked me as we made our way to the teleportation site, the same one Katheran had led us through before. We passed through the tall marble pillars that gleamed in the morning light. The teleportation field loomed ahead. The same vast circular platform, encased in metal runes glowed faintly, even under daylight. ¡°This place brings back memories, huh?¡± Solara said, nudging me as we approached the portal. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m missing out,¡± Lilian chimed in. Despite being a maid, she was allowed to come along. After all, the maidservants of the Waybound students were their bodyguards. They weren¡¯t told ¡®no¡¯ if they wanted to train. The three of us moved to the center, mana humming faintly around us. The magic circle beneath us pulsed with an otherworldly light, ¡°Old Eldrin,¡± I said, looking at the man sitting outside the magic circle, fanning himself to cool off. ¡°To Eldergrove, the first-year area. 48 hours.¡± ¡°Ah, younglings~ stay safe,¡± he said and then pulled the lever. Our surroundings lit up. In a blink, we found ourselves at the edge of a dense forest, a lake visible through the trees, its surface glassy and still under the afternoon light. The air here felt thick with potential, an ideal environment for drawing energy. Chapter 55 – So Cultivation Begins! ¡°We get this entire area to ourselves?¡± Solara looked around, surprised by the size of the area. ¡°How lucky.¡± ¡°The Blazing District that we had our class in was also very large. The smoke just made it hard to see,¡± I said. That wasn¡¯t the case here. It was a dense forest, filled with the calls of bugs and birds, the smell of a recent rain, and there was a lake visible through the trees. The reflective surface was still under the sunlight. Lilian¡¯s nose twitched. ¡°Hey! I recognize that smell,¡± she said, her head snapping to look at him. ¡°Frogmen. I hunted them back in the forest where I grew up. They¡¯re not too strong, but still decent enough for a warm-up.¡± She paused, and her eyes narrowed toward the tree line. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ I think I just saw one.¡± Frogmen, huh? They can be quite dangerous if they¡¯re at a similar level as the hunter, I recalled. We moved forward, the faint rustling of leaves a sign of movement nearby. Without a word, I raised my single hand, signaling the girls to stay back as I advanced. My Demonic Sphere had already found them, but it wasn¡¯t long before the glistening eyes of a frog-like creature appeared right before me. The dark, slick-skinned creature blended into the shadows of the undergrowth. [Level 26] ¡°Ribbit!¡± It screeched at me, and I moved quickly, darting forward with a precision that startled it, my grip tightening around my hilt. My sword swung free, the silver gleam of the blade blinding as it sliced clean through before it could leap away. Blood splashed. The creature fell with a wet thud, and I ignored the system notification to turn to see another one emerge. Its throat swelled as it prepared to strike. [Level 29] ¡°Ribbit!¡± This one wasn¡¯t quite as slow. It lurched forward, its mouth stretching open wide, a spray of venom aimed right at me. I sidestepped, my blade finding its mark as I plunged it into the creature¡¯s side. The frog shuddered before collapsing, its body crumpling to the forest floor. [You¡¯ve defeated a Level 26 Frogman.] [You¡¯ve earned experience points.] [You¡¯ve defeated a Level 29 Frogman.] [You¡¯ve earned experience points.] ¡°Too easy?¡± Solara asked, her eyes following the fall of the second creature. ¡°Too easy,¡± I agreed, brushing some dirt from my sleeve as I sheathed my blade. ¡°But it¡¯s enough for what we need. We aren¡¯t here to give ourselves a hard time. Prepare to fight.¡± We pressed on, this time with Solara and Lilian joining the fray. As we moved deeper into the forest, we dispatched several more of the creatures. The kills brought a faint thrill, and the buildup of energy within me grew with each defeated monster. The experience points also grew. I¡¯d leveled up quite a bit after killing that Dark Elf, and from the looks of it, I might level up again. The fight that followed wasn¡¯t anything extraordinary, but it was relentless. Frogmen emerged in clusters, their croaks echoing through the forest as they leaped from the undergrowth or the shallow waters near the lake. Some tried to ambush us, their tongues snapping out like whips, while others launched sprays of venom with surprising precision. Solara met them head-on, her fiery energy scorching through their defenses as she sliced them apart with swift, calculated strikes. Her wings blocked many of the venom sprays, even those shot toward me. Lilian darted between them with gleeful ferocity, her claws shimmering with moonlight energy and raking through slick flesh as she dodged and weaved with almost playful precision. She seemed to enjoy how fast and flexible she was compared to the Frogmen, who specialized in those exact two things. I focused on efficiency, cutting through each Frogman with minimal effort, my blade severing through their weak points with ease. It was difficult to maneuver with just my left hand, but I pushed myself to learn it rather than using the Starlight Sword Qi. That¡¯d be overkill. The Frogmen were just honestly annoying. Their green skins blended with the forest too well, and their long, weird legs allowed them to leap unpredictably. Some of them used the lake''s reflection to confuse us. They weren¡¯t hard to kill, but they were still quite annoying. By the time the last Frogman fell, the ground was littered with their twitching corpses, their greenish-red blood soaking into the soil. The atmosphere was heavy with the metallic smell of death and the faint, acrid scent of venom. [You¡¯ve earned experience points.] [You¡¯ve leveled up.] [You¡¯ve reached Level 43!] ¡°Good work, girls.¡± When we were finished, all of us covered in blood, I turned to the girls. They must have leveled up, at least Solara, since she looked pleased. Lilian also looked pleased, but I couldn¡¯t be sure if it was for a level-up or if she was just happy at the bloodshed. Now they were watching me with anticipation. ¡°This is why I didn¡¯t bring Nebula,¡± I said, gesturing to the array of lifeless forms strewn around us. ¡°We¡¯re going to do stuff with all the energy here.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lilian asked, her tone half-curious as she glanced around. ¡°Because what I¡¯m about to show you goes beyond the academy¡¯s normal practice,¡± I replied, my voice dropping to a low murmur. ¡°This is Cultivation in its truest form. The absorption of raw energy¡­ a technique they don¡¯t teach here.¡± Their eyes widened slightly as I sank to the ground, crossing my legs as I centered myself amidst the fallen creatures. My Demonic Qi stirred within me, a dark current waiting to be unleashed. I closed my eyes, drawing in a deep breath as I let the power rise, pulling the ambient energy toward me. A faint, almost imperceptible vibration filled the air, a thrumming pulse as the energy began to flow, seeping from the forest itself, from the lifeless bodies around me. ¡°Blood Mana isn¡¯t Demonic Mana, but it¡¯s close enough,¡± I said, taking in their gazes. ¡°At the same time, it goes well with Life Mana. So that¡¯ll do well for Solara. However, the Poison Mana in the air is going to be an issue for you two, so I¡¯ll absorb it totally.¡± ¡°Will you be fine?¡± Lilian asked, making me nod. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not really Demonic Mana, but it won¡¯t harm me if I just break it down. Then I can absorb it easily. Since there will not be any poison in the air after I¡¯m done, when it¡¯s your turn, Solara can just copy me. Lilian, I¡¯ll instruct you on the specific parts since this doesn¡¯t go perfectly with your Lunar Mana,¡± I said and let out a breath, closing my eyes. I tried to focus sharply. ¡°Good luck¡­¡± Solara said in an unsure way, making me hold back a smile. She¡¯d be doing the same soon; there was no point in worrying. The essence of the fallen creatures began to draw inward, swirling around me in a dark haze. I could feel the girls watching, their expressions a mix of awe and apprehension. I could understand that. Being able to increase one¡¯s energy pool actively was an insane feat. To them, this was unlike anything they¡¯d witnessed at the academy or even in their life¡ªa raw, primal power that transcended spells and mana manipulation. The energy in the atmosphere wasn¡¯t exactly Mana/Qi. It was ambient energy. It wasn¡¯t very suitable for the human body to take directly. That was the case in both worlds, this and Murim. After all, right now, there was Poison and Blood in the atmosphere¡¯s energy, which would be deadly for anyone who didn¡¯t know what they were doing. That was why special breathing techniques were required, they were made specially to help negate that, and there were also different gradings for the said techniques. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I couldn¡¯t be sure why the people of this world hadn¡¯t figured out Cultivation yet, but whatever the case, it wasn¡¯t because breathing techniques didn¡¯t work. It clearly did, given how I breathed right now. This could be revolutionary for this world, and I planned to monopolize all of it. Mine was a Heaven Grade technique, naturally, as it belonged to the Heavenly Demon. It made the process very smooth and fast. In a matter of seconds, the Blood Energy in the air slipped into my body through my nostrils, my mouth, and my pores. The Poison Energy came flying next, and when it entered my body, I had to focus my willpower on it to crush it into smaller parts, separating it into its core affinities. Both of the energies settled and mixed with the Demonic Qi into my core, the sensation sharp and almost electrifying as it merged with my own essence. It¡¯d take a while for the process to be completed, for my energy to rise to a new peak, strengthened by the absorbed life force around me. **** The Demonic Core in my chest was still new, a fledgling structure compared to the one in my abdomen, the one I was calling my Pure Core now. Although it¡¯d be more accurate to call it a Star Core, but there was a reason. The Demonic Core was one-third of the Pure Core¡¯s size, and size was an important factor here. This core was designed to handle Demonic Qi, and my techniques were strongest when they used that Qi. If I wanted to rely on it more, I had to make it larger. When it¡¯d be the same size as the Pure Core, I¡¯d practically have the power of two Peak Class individuals on top of a 4th Ascension¡¯s powers. Drawing a slow breath, I focused inward. The blood and poison energy I¡¯d just absorbed swirled like a whirlpool, a dark storm in miniature. I directed it toward the edges of the Demonic Core, the energy grinding against its boundary like a steel against a whetstone. My breathing felt suffocating. Each rotation pushed the limits outward, deepening the core bit by bit. It was slow, painstaking work, but I could feel the results taking shape as the core expanded and grew more stable. Minutes stretched into what felt like hours, or maybe it was hours, but my focus never wavered. By the time I opened my eyes, my Demonic Core had swelled to roughly 40% of the Pure Core¡¯s size. It wasn¡¯t a monumental difference, especially given we killed so many monsters for it, but it was progress. ¡°Phew,¡± I exhaled, feeling the strengthened pulse of energy coursing through me before glancing at the girls. ¡°I¡¯m done. Sorry for making you wait.¡± Both Solara and Lilian were watching me with an intensity that bordered on reverence. They didn¡¯t say anything, but their expectant gazes spoke volumes. They blinked rapidly, pulling themselves from their gaze, and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright. So it is our turn now?¡± Solara asked. ¡°Yep. Sit,¡± I instructed, gesturing for them to cross their legs. They exchanged a glance before nodding, lowering themselves to the ground. Once they were settled, I continued, ¡°The breathing technique I taught you before was simple. It¡¯s more accurate to call it a ¡®Circulation Method.¡¯ You weren¡¯t absorbing energy, just cycling what you already had. Now¡­¡± I reached into my Soul Storage, drawing out two pages inscribed with precise diagrams and instructions. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lilian asked. ¡°A true Breathing Method. Made specifically to suit your affinities. With it, you¡¯ll be able to draw energy directly from the atmosphere. Be sure to memorize these,¡± I said, handing the pages to them, ¡°and then I¡¯ll destroy them.¡± It¡¯d be bad if these techniques were to be spread, after all. The girls understood that as they took the papers, their gazes scanning the text with silent focus. The minutes ticked by as they absorbed the knowledge, their eyes flicking back and forth between the pages and occasionally glancing up at me for reassurance. I could see their surprise and reverence as they read the text. I heard Solara whisper, ¡°How Godly¡­¡± as her eyes trembled at the text and additional drawings to help visualize. It was understandable why she was so awed. Something like this could be sold in an auction for an Empire¡¯s worth, no, even more. But I never planned to sell. This was the secret of my cult, the prime ingredient needed for our ultimate success. We¡¯d have double or more strength at our ranks, and that was just the basics of it. We could learn martial arts through this, allowing us to break past our Ascension Rank¡¯s limits and transcend to greatness. The girls seemed to understand that. Finally, they handed the papers back. ¡°Great,¡± I said and held the papers in my left hand. I closed my eyes and focused. My ¡®Pure Core¡¯ shifted from Star Affinity to Destruction Affinity. This was why I didn¡¯t call it Star Core since I could just switch easily. I flowed Destruction Qi into my palm, and it spread to the papers. They cracked, starting to incinerate, dissolving into ash. The ashes scattered in the breeze, leaving no trace. I smiled, but before I could speak again, Solara hesitated, her gaze flicking toward me. ¡°Iskandaar¡­¡± she began. Her tone was uncertain, but her expression was determined. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we swear an [Oath of Silence] about this,¡± she said firmly. ¡°This is too important to risk leaking.¡± The words caught me off guard. ¡°An Oath?¡± I repeated, my brows furrowing. Oaths in this world weren¡¯t mere promises. They were binding contracts enforced by the System, and breaking one could have dire consequences. Especially because the technique I just let them read was Grandmaster Grade, which is far from the Heaven Grade that was few in Murim. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I trust you both¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about trust!¡± Solara¡¯s voice rose, her usual composure breaking for a moment. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m grateful that you trust me this much, but what if I¡¯m threatened? Or put under mind control? Truth Spells?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I immediately saw her point now. In such scenarios, if she had made an oath instead, she would be unable to speak or do anything to leak it. And if somehow they force her to leak stuff anyway? She¡¯d end up dying before she could reveal anything useful. That was the reason why I didn¡¯t suggest taking an oath from the get-go, but at the same time, that was unlikely. After all, someone interested in learning the secrets of Cultivation through her would definitely want her alive, so they¡¯d never force her so far that she¡¯d die. It made sense. Honestly, I should have thought this myself. I was always careful, but I truly did trust the two of them. From what I¡¯d known of Solara from the game and more from the real-life days we¡¯d spent together, I knew I could trust her. I benefited her more by living than otherwise. As for Lilian? Well, that wasn¡¯t even a question. If not by her own choice, she¡¯d continue serving me due to the Mark that her grandmother left on my face. Her hands clenched into fists as she looked at me, her expression resolute. ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to bring harm to you, Iskandaar. Intentionally or otherwise. You still have a promise to fulfill, remember? You¡¯ll help me revive the Fenixia House, and I need you for that. So please¡­ let me take an oath of silence. Even if Lilian doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Nah, I¡¯m doing it too,¡± Lilian said without hesitation, her sharp eyes fixed on me. She didn¡¯t mind, that was one thing, but I also noticed a light of approval in her gaze. She liked Solara, and she must have risen a few rankings through her words just now. I paused, weighing their resolve, before nodding. I was glad they were the first members of my cult, for they cared about my cause without even knowing it fully. ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s what you want.¡± Both girls exchanged a glance before clasping their hands together, bowing their heads as they began to chant. The words were strange, a blend of the ancient tongue and the common language, their voices resonating with a power that filled the air. By the time they finished, two notifications blinked into my vision. === System Alert: === I smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you. Now, let¡¯s get to work.¡± They both nodded, Solara beaming happily. I laughed as they crossed their legs again and prepared to begin. Then I remembered something, blinking. ¡°Ah, wait for a bit,¡± I turned to Lilian, stepping behind her and placing my single left hand lightly on her shoulders. ¡°Take off your dress for a bit,¡± I said. ¡°I need to guide you directly since there¡¯s Blood Mana in the way. Direct touch is necessary for guiding.¡± Solara stared at us instead of beginning by herself. Lilian hesitated for only a moment before sliding her top down, revealing her back. I closed my eyes, focusing as I pressed my palms against her skin. ¡°Start,¡± I instructed. Lilian inhaled deeply, following the breathing pattern she¡¯d memorized. I guided her energy flow, helping her break down the Blood Energy in the atmosphere and redirect it into her core. The process was smooth until she paused, her voice cutting through the quiet. ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t mind the blood,¡± she said, glancing over her shoulder. She pointed at her eyes. ¡°Lunewolves are children of the Blood Moon. It doesn¡¯t bother us like it would normal werewolves or demiwolves.¡± ¡°...You couldn¡¯t have mentioned that earlier?¡± I asked, exasperated. She shrugged, a small smirk tugging at her lips. ¡°Thought you¡¯d figure it out, and just wanted to get my top off,¡±she giggled out like a school girl. I sighed and blushed slightly, pulling my hand back. I covered my face for a bit, holding back a curse. Shaking my head, I looked back at her. ¡°...Then you can manage it on your own. Solara, you too. Follow what you memorized.¡± Both girls nodded, a grin on their lips as they closed their eyes as they began to cultivate. The faint hum of energy filled the air as the scene faded into quiet focus. Chapter 56 – How to Write A Letter? Lilian exhaled softly, foggy breath painting the air. A faint shiver ran through her as she opened her eyes, looking down at her arms with amazed eyes. Beside her, Solara took a moment longer, her wings unfurling slightly before her eyelids fluttered open. The ambient hum of cultivation energy faded away, leaving only the distant sounds of the forest¡ªbirds chirping and the rustle of wind against leaves. They seemed to be done for the day. I watched them both from where I was leaning against the tree, playing with a little bird that had landed on my shoulder earlier. Seeing the others awake, it flew off, and my gaze focused on their expressions. They looked almost dazed like they¡¯d just awakened from a deep dream. Slowly, they stood, brushing the dirt off their clothes. ¡°Good evening,¡± I said. ¡°Evening already?¡± Solara asked as she stretched her arms high above her head, her wings moving in tandem, while Lilian rolled her shoulders, her eyes snapping at me. ¡°Yes. Well?¡± I raised an eyebrow, a slight smile touching my lips. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Solara looked at me and then slowly stared down at her hands, flexing her fingers. Her expression was caught somewhere between wonder and disbelief. ¡°Earlier today, I was Level 28,¡± she said, her tone as if she needed to confirm it with herself. ¡°I had 3450 Mana Points then. I leveled up after we killed those Frogmen, and that got me to Level 29¡ªwith 3580 Mana Points. So, that¡¯s an increase of 130 points.¡± She paused, glancing back up at me, her eyes full of wonder. ¡°But after cultivating, my mana is now at 3640. That''s 60 points more¡ªnearly half the increase of a full level-up! That¡¯s crazy, Iskandaar.¡± Lilian crackled weirdly, flashing her teeth. ¡°So you¡¯re saying we can actually gain this much each time?¡± She looked at me, suspicion flashing her eyes alongside curiosity. ¡°Hey, are you sure this isn¡¯t some cheap trick? What if the System punishes us for it?¡± ¡°No trick,¡± I shrugged and stepped away from the tree. ¡°It¡¯s Cultivation. And the results depend on the energy around you, your focus, and your affinity. If all conditions are met, it can be this effective. If not, well¡­ results vary.¡± Solara let out a small laugh. ¡°This is more than just effective,¡± she said, her fiery aura flaring slightly. ¡°If I can grow like this every time, then¡­ I mean, in no time, I¡¯d be¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯d be reaching heights you never thought possible,¡± I said, cutting in smoothly. And she¡¯d get that much closer to her revenge. ¡°But only if you¡¯re smart about it. This isn¡¯t something that works just this fine anywhere. The right environment can make all the difference.¡± I gestured towards Solara. ¡°For you, it means heat¡ªa source of fire. For example, that can be a good blaze, volcanic steam, or even sunlight at its strongest, which can fuel your cultivation.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, and me?¡± Lilian asked, almost jumping. ¡°Are you intentionally acting dumb?¡± I asked, shooting her a look. ¡°The answer is the moon. You have the lunar affinity, and so you need moonlight to maximize your gains. The fuller the moon, the better. Out in the open, under a clear sky, you¡¯ll thrive. In the eastern continent, as well as Murim, there¡¯s also something called the Yin Affinity. It¡¯s similar to darkness affinity, with some differences. Such as that it¡¯s cold to the touch. And by most people in the other world, the moon is considered a radiator of Yin Affinity. So you might also thrive in areas with ice and dark energy. Not sure. You¡¯ll have to make practical attempts.¡± A small grin played on Lilian¡¯s lips. ¡°Alright. Moonlight Cultivation¡­ hehe. Sounds fun.¡± Solara nodded, a smile of her own forming, though hers was softer. ¡°I am still having a hard time believing all this, even though I can feel it in my body. But I can¡¯t argue with the results.¡± ¡°Yep. Now hunt around a bit more. We booked the teleportation circle for 48 hours, and it¡¯ll call us back when it¡¯s time. Can¡¯t waste these precious hours,¡± I told them, my eyes glinting as I looked between them. They glanced at each other and then back at me. Then, we moved deeper into the forest. We found more monsters, spilled more blood, and roamed around until the sun set and rose twice in a row. The time soon came, as our bodies lit up bright with mana, turning into blocks of magic, our worlds going white before we found ourselves back at the academy¡¯s magic circle. **** We returned to the dorms, all stronger than before. Solara went to her own room, while Lilian and I headed to our attached one. After getting refreshed, I decided it was time to leave the dorms. Two days had passed since the encounter with Victor Seraph, and I couldn¡¯t waste any more time buying that item. ¡°Lilian, I¡¯m heading out,¡± I called over my shoulder, already halfway to the door. The smell of freshly brewed tea filled the air¡ªshe was in the kitchen, brewing tea for herself since I¡¯d already had mine. ¡°H-huh?! Wait, wait!¡± Her voice rang out before I could reach the handle. There was a clatter, then the soft patter of her hurried steps. ¡°I¡¯m coming too!¡± Did she just break a cup? I paused, sighing internally, turning just as she skidded to a stop before me, eyes alight with that unyielding insistence. ¡°Why? If you need something, I can just buy them for you.¡± ¡°No? I¡¯m bored. And I don¡¯t trust you wandering around by yourself.¡± She crossed her arms, her ears twitching. ¡°You¡¯re the young master¡ªand you¡¯re a cripple,¡± she said. For a moment, I wasn¡¯t sure if she was insulting me or not. ¡°If someone tries something, don¡¯t I need to have your back?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m defenseless, right?¡± I shook my head. Her lips quirked into a grin¡ªa playful, knowing grin that said she had no intention of backing off. I sighed, shrugging my shoulders in exaggerated surrender. ¡°Fine, but if you¡¯re tagging along, we¡¯re making a detour first.¡± ¡°A detour?¡± Her head tilted, ears flicking. ¡°Nebula,¡± I said, already reaching for the door. She frowned. ¡°If I¡¯m buying things in the market, might as well take her along¡ªshe needs to buy a wand or staff. Now, she has the money for it." Lilian¡¯s brow furrowed, her expression shifting, curiosity mingling with something else, something unreadable. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go.¡± Together, we left the room and made our way through the winding halls of the dormitory. A few students were milling about in this S-rank Class hallway, and even they faded into the background as we reached Nebula¡¯s place. I rapped on the door twice, sharp but polite. Instead of Nebula, her maid Mirella opened it. Despite her wrinkles, the gray-haired woman¡¯s posture still carried that formality one would expect from someone serving an aristocratic house. ¡°Ah, young master,¡± she greeted, bowing slightly. ¡°May I help you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see Nebula. Is she inside?¡± I asked. ¡°I was heading out and thought she might want to join.¡± Mirella¡¯s eyes softened, her expression dipping with a hint of regret. ¡°I apologize, young master, but Lady Nebula is unwell. She¡¯s been feeling sick and has requested not to meet anyone for the day.¡± I raised an eyebrow, surprised. ¡°Sick? Is it serious?¡± Mirella shook her head, offering a gentle smile. I caught a hint of worry in her eyes, but her words were light. ¡°Nothing too concerning, just fatigue. She needs rest, I believe. She will be fine soon.¡± ¡°Alright. Pass along my regards, then.¡± I nodded, stepping back. ¡°We¡¯ll leave her be.¡± ¡°Thank you, young master. I will.¡± With that, Mirella closed the door, leaving me and Lilian alone in the corridor once again. Lilian shot me a curious look as we turned away. ¡°She¡¯s sick, huh?¡± ¡°Seems like it,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Well, we can do nothing about it if she¡¯s resting. We¡¯ll come to visit her later. Let¡¯s go.¡± We left the grand building and the academy grounds. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. The marketplace was bustling, packed with people, stalls overflowing with everything from herbs to weaponry, and the air was filled with a bluster of voices. Lilian and I pushed through the crowd while colorful canopies flapped in the breeze as shopkeepers shouted about their wares. ¡°Alright,¡± I said, stopping near a vendor selling trinkets. ¡°We¡¯re splitting up here. I need to grab something from that Skill Store over there, and you¡¯re getting ink and paper.¡± Lilian frowned, clearly unhappy with the arrangement. ¡°Why can¡¯t I just come with you? What are you buying?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a Skill Store. People sell Skills there,¡± I said in a matter-of-fact voice. They didn¡¯t sell any super strong or unique skills, but sometimes there were useful ones. That was what I was here for today. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a Skill Store before. Come on, take me with you.¡± I wasn¡¯t having that. ¡°Another time. You¡¯ll see what I buy soon enough. Besides, it¡¯s nothing you¡¯d be interested in. Ink and paper, Lilian¡ªimportant stuff.¡± She huffed, crossing her arms but relented after a moment. ¡°Fine, but you¡¯ll explain everything later. No secrets.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said, already turning away, waving over my shoulder. ¡°No secrets.¡± The Skill Store was a grand establishment spread over a larger building. Its windows displayed shimmering stones, each of them glowing faintly with the System¡¯s magic sealed within. I pushed open the door, the soft chime of a bell announcing my entrance. The shopkeeper was bald, his eyes sharp as they flicked up from the counter where he¡¯d been scribbling something down. He offered a tight-lipped smile, nodding in greeting. ¡°How can I help you?¡± As the man asked that, my eyes instinctively went to my Status Page. It¡¯d been a while since I¡¯d last looked at it, and it looked better than ever after the last two days of hunting. ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã Name: Iskandaar Romani Age: 19 years Race: Human Qi: 8910/8910 Level: 45 | 11% EXP ¡ã¡ã¡ã Class: Myth Slayer Class Level: [2/10] Class Skills: ¡ã¡ã¡ã General Skills: ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã The numbers were good, but due to my crippled arm state, I couldn¡¯t fully implement them. Solara had also crossed into the 3rd ascension, and in some sense, she¡¯d benefited the most in this adventure. It was time to benefit myself, too. ¡°...I need a skill stone,¡± I said, stepping closer to the counter. ¡°Something specific.¡± ¡­.. When Lilian and I returned to the dorms, she basically threw herself onto the nearest chair, the ink and paper she¡¯d bought almost spilling across the table. ¡°Oh, oops.¡± I shot her a side-long look, and she cleared her throat. She quickly sat straight, taking hold of a pen and paper. ¡°Alright, alright¡­ You said you want a letter written? Tell me the contents.¡± ¡°No need for that.¡± I shook my head, stepping closer to the table. ¡°Move for a second.¡± She gave me a questioning look, brow furrowing, but scooted over to let me take her place. ¡°Why? You can¡¯t write with your left hand. What are you¡­?¡± Her voice trailed off, her eyes narrowing as she noticed the small stone I pulled from my pocket. ¡°What is that? ¡­Ah, a Skill Stone!¡± I nodded, holding the stone between my thumb and forefinger, the light catching on its surface. ¡°Yes, a Skill Stone.¡± ¡°What skill?¡± she pressed, leaning in closer, her curiosity palpable. ¡°What is it?¡± I didn¡¯t answer. No need to. Instead, I broke the stone, the sharp crack filling the room, and I felt the familiar pulse of magic, the energy wrapping around my arm and sinking into my skin. I closed my eyes, focusing, feeling the shift¡ªthe activation. [You¡¯ve absorbed a Skill Stone!] [Skill ¡®Phantom Hand¡¯ has been registered.] A shimmer of light rippled along my forearm, almost imperceptible but luminous. Then, I could see the translucent, spectral outline of a hand extending from the stump where my right arm had once been. Lilian¡¯s eyes widened, her mouth dropping open. ¡°What the¡ª?¡± I reached for the pen on the table, and near-invisible fingers closed around it, lifting it easily. I grinned at her stunned expression. ¡°It¡¯s called [Phantom Hand],¡± I said, feeling the pen twirl easily. ¡°It was originally just a simple mana punch technique. But with my level of Mana Manipulation, I can use it like this. Like a real hand. Convenient, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lilian stared as she leaned on my back, gazing down from my shoulder. Her shock had morphed into awe. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ insane. You¡¯re ridiculous.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± I replied, still smirking. The sound of pen against paper filled the room, with Lilian still staring, her eyes flicking between my arm and my face. I felt invisible muscles move in the phantom region of my arm, and although it wasn¡¯t exactly the real thing, this would do for now. Of course, I could always regrow the real thing at any time by attaining the 5th Stage of the Heavenly Demon Body. But that meant I wouldn¡¯t be able to attend the academy anymore. So until then¡­ this was my friend. **** The Three-Brained Scholar worked feverishly over his cauldron. The darkened room was filled with thick, pungent steam that twisted through the air, blurring his surroundings. Glass vials were scattered across the table, and some were filled with glowing liquids, others empty but stained, and his hands moved between them in a well-practiced rhythm. ¡°Haah,¡± he sighed. He hadn¡¯t slept for¡ªhow long? He had stopped counting after the third night. He couldn''t bother with such luxuries, not when he was this close to perfecting the damn new brew. If this was a success¡­ then he¡¯d be a step closer. His thoughts buzzed in three different directions¡ªone focused on the measurements, another calculating the reactions, and the third desperately reminding him that sleep would be quite helpful in an attempt this intense. He ignored that third voice. The bubbling potion in front of him started to reach the final stages, the color shifting slowly to the perfect shade of emerald green. Almost there¡­ He reached for a vial of powdered silver leaf, his hand steady even though the rest of his body felt like collapsing. He had to be. Any mistake, any slight movement, could cause this whole thing to collapse. Just one more step¡ª ¡ª KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK! The abrupt noise shattered his focus. His hand jerked, and the vial tipped over, spilling its contents into the cauldron simultaneously. His eyes widened. ¡°No, no, no¡ª!¡± The cauldron let out a hissing shriek, steam bursting upwards, enveloping him in a cloud of acrid smoke before boom ¡ª it exploded in a burst of green mist. He stumbled back, letting out a strangled yelp, blinking as the room spun. The world returned to focus, the acrid smell of failure wafting through the air. His hair stood on end, singed at the edges, and a splotch of emerald clung to his face. ¡°Dammit,¡± he muttered, wiping at the green mess with his sleeve. ¡°Dammit, dammit, dammit all!¡± He turned towards the door, scowling. Whoever dared to disrupt him had better have a death wish. ¡°This better be good,¡± he grumbled under his breath, stomping his way to the door. He didn¡¯t know who it was knocking at his door in this goddamn forest, but they¡¯d wish they hadn¡¯t ever knocked. He swung it open, prepared to unleash a string of curses, but¡ª Nobody. Nothing. Just an empty doorway, the forest beyond it eerily silent under the shadows of the Wraithwoods. He frowned, looking down, and there he found something. A letter. A simple envelope was lying on his doorstep, the paper crispy and clean against the dirt. ¡°A letter?¡± He picked it up, turning it over in his hands, his frown deepening. ¡°Who or what dropped a letter in the goddamned Wraithwoods?¡± He glanced around, the woods quiet as ever, then closed the door, leaning against it as he tore open the envelope, unfolding the letter inside. Hopefully, it¡¯s not the Emperor. His eyes skimmed over the words, irritation, and nervousness giving way to curiosity. He read the contents aloud, his voice raspy from disuse. ¡°Dear Scholar, I hope this letter finds you in good health¡ªor at least as well as one can be in a doomed place like Wraithwoods. When are you leaving that shitty hut? I hear the coming winter is going to be harsher this year, though I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t handle. I¡¯m only writing to ask about your whereabouts during the coming cold. Perhaps consider moving somewhere a little less haunted? I hear Crownswatch isn¡¯t too bad this time of year. Advice from a young man, take it easy. Life isn¡¯t only about chasing after that singular goal of yours. Sometimes, you need to breathe, step away, and remind yourself what it means to be alive. Just a thought, from one overly driven person to another. Your friend, Iskandaar Romani Dated: 8th December, Year 1807 of the Celestial Aetherion Calendar.¡± The Scholar paused, his eyes catching on that date. ¡°8th December¡­¡± That was a day after the prophesied date¡ªthe date that brat was supposed to die. Somehow, that fool¡­ no, that brat had tricked death. The letter shook in his hand, and a disbelieving grin tugged at his lips. He stared at the neat signature at the bottom, a huff escaping his chest, and then he laughed. He laughed until his sides ached, his voice echoed in the small room, and the bitter scent of failure in the air seemed almost humorous. ¡°Of course you did,¡± he said between breaths, his laughter fading into a chuckle. He wiped a tear from his eye, shaking his head. ¡°Of course you did, Romani.¡± Maldric Othrandar folded the letter back up, slipping it into his coat pocket. He¡¯d keep this one. Then, he went to the bed instead of the cauldron. After all¡­ maybe there was still a reason to take it easy. Chapter 57 – A Bloody Invitation It was nighttime, and the air was cold. I reached Nebula¡¯s door again. The second time today, and I was just returning from the post office. I knocked twice, and it only took a moment for the door to creak open. Mirella stood there, looking exactly as she had a couple of hours ago¡ªpoised, formal, and just a bit exhausted. ¡°Ah, Young Master Iskandaar.¡± She bowed slightly, that same apologetic look already on her face. ¡°I am sorry, but Lady Nebula is still not feeling well. She would rather not meet anyone today.¡± I frowned, a tight furrow crossing my brow. It was strange, even for Nebula. She had always been withdrawn, but now this was beginning to feel deliberate. Even if she was sick, it wasn¡¯t as if it was some deadly contagious virus. Why couldn¡¯t she meet? And here I thought we got closer after landing such an impactful business deal. ¡°Ah, Mirella¡­¡± Before I could respond, a voice¡ªsoft, muffled¡ªechoed from inside the room, reaching both Mirella and me. She hesitated, ¡°Please wait, young master,¡± and then closed the door, leaving me to stand outside with no explanation. I heard muffled exchanges and voices bouncing back and forth before the door opened again. Mirella faced me with that same formal poise. Her expression softened, and she spoke quietly as if her voice might break the stillness of the hallway. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My lady has asked that you come again tomorrow morning if you would be so kind. Will that be alright?¡± I raised an eyebrow but nodded. ¡°Sure thing... tomorrow morning.¡± She bowed, and I turned away, leaving Nebula¡¯s door behind me. There was something here, something beneath the surface, but I couldn¡¯t see through it yet. Was I missing something? ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I would have to wait until morning, apparently. Returning to my own room, I pushed open the door to find Lilian sprawled across the couch, her nose buried in a book that looked too thick to be anything other than the dullest of texts. From the cover, I recognized it was the same book that I was reading before. Synthesis of Affinities Within a Mage¡¯s Core, written by Magnus Bellwyn, the 9th Ascension Mage. What¡¯s she doing with it? She perked up the moment she heard me come in, her fluffy ears twitching and her eyes narrowing. ¡°Back already?¡± She closed the book, setting it down beside her. ¡°Did you get to see Nebula this time? I¡¯m guessing not.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I kicked off my boots, my frown returning as I made my way over to the small kitchen table. ¡°Same as earlier. Mirella says she¡¯s still sick.¡± Lilian snorted, her expression caught somewhere between disbelief and suspicion. ¡°Sick? Or avoiding you?¡± I shot her a look but didn¡¯t bother arguing. It did feel like that. Avoidance, perhaps, though I couldn¡¯t guess the reason why. Something wasn¡¯t adding up here. She could meet me even if she was sick. I couldn¡¯t shake the sense that I was missing something important. ¡°And the letter? Did you manage to send it?¡± ¡°It should have been delivered by now, yes,¡± My gaze drifted to the calendar pinned to the wall. 8th December. It was expensive to send a teleporting letter, but it was the only way. No bird will carry it to the Wraithwoods. But with this process, I could just provide them a rough location and then an artwork of the place to match, which let the magic work on its own. Even the Wraithwood Forest wasn¡¯t out of reach through this process. So it should have arrived by now. I was expecting a letter back from the Three-Brained Scholar, but I couldn¡¯t be sure if he was the type to write back. I was about to turn away from the calendar when my eyes fell on a date. I froze, and at that moment, the pieces started to fall into place. Today was December 8th. Three days before the 11th¡­ That would be Nebula¡¯s birthday. ¡°Ah.¡± The word slipped out, barely a whisper. A spark of recognition shot through me. It¡¯s Episode 4 soon. The memory clicked into place with vivid clarity. I didn¡¯t even remember at first, it was easy to forget things from a game I¡¯d played only one time, sleep-drunk for more than three nights. But when I realized it, the memorizes came flashing back. The Arcane Crown¡¯s Episode 4. Nebula¡¯s storyline. A turning point. Suddenly, everything about Nebula¡¯s behavior began to make sense. I stared at the calendar, my mind running through every scenario from the game, every possibility. Three days. Among everything going on, I hadn¡¯t realized how fast time was passing. **** Victor Seraph leaned back in his chair, a satisfied glint in his eye as he flipped through the pages of the report in his hands. His private study was a far cry from the lively academy halls outside¡ªdark, quiet, the air heavy with the lingering scent of old leather-bound tomes and smoldering candle wax. The room was his sanctum, where he plotted, planned, and unraveled the paths of those unfortunate enough to cross him. Solara Fenixia. The very name set his teeth on edge. Ever since the fall of the Fenixia House, she had been an outlier, surviving when she shouldn''t have. A thorn that dug deeper and deeper the longer she lived. And now, here she was, aligned with that Romani brat, Iskandaar. Their shared defiance was an affront that Victor couldn''t ignore. Not after they had escaped the trap he¡¯d so carefully laid for them in the dungeon. Not after they¡¯d dared to disrespect him in that restaurant a few days ago. But what puzzled Victor¡ªand intrigued him¡ªwas Iskandaar''s reaction. The young man had clearly figured it out. There was no way around it. Iskandaar knew Victor had been the mastermind behind the attack. And yet, he hadn¡¯t said anything, hadn¡¯t exposed him, hadn¡¯t even whispered a word to the academy staff. Why? What was his game? Victor''s fingers tapped thoughtfully on the armrest of his chair, the rhythm matching the muffled crackle of the fireplace across the room. There were too many unknowns when it came to Iskandaar Romani, and it would be wiser to remove him from the chessboard before his plans backfire. But¡­ Victor hated unknowns. He couldn¡¯t just ignore his desire to connect the dots and just deal with the man. He needed answers, and he needed them quickly. But for the past two days, he¡¯d found nothing. But maybe today¡­ His gaze flicked back down to the open file in front of him, filled with handwritten notes, reports, and copies of academy records¡ªall gathered through careful bribery and the occasional threat. There was a report earlier today. That made him start wondering stuff. It seemed Iskandaar had been out training in the Eldergrove Expanse for the last two days. What was interesting was that he hadn¡¯t taken Nebula Carlstein with him, his supposed fianc¨¦e. Instead, he¡¯d gone with his maid, that wolf girl, and Solara. Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed. Was there tension between the betrothed pair? Earlier in that restaurant, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. And he¡¯d heard that she and Iskandaar had even entered a business deal together with Prince Alaric. So was it something else entirely? Did Romani favor his maid and Solara over his fianc¨¦e? No, that didn¡¯t seem to fit. He could have easily seen signs of favoritism or rivalry among the girls in the reports, and there was nothing pointing in that direction. Rather, according to a report today, this Nebula hadn¡¯t been attending her classes lately. She was sick, resting in her room. Victor flipped to Nebula Carlstein¡¯s file. It had everything about her. Where she was from, her family, her father, her birthday, and even her favorite color. He¡¯d spent quite some money to gather all this. His sharp eyes ran over her details¡ªdaughter of Baron Carlstein, an unassuming house with no particular influence. Her affinity, however¡­ Humans with Blood Affinity were rare. ¡°Blood¡­¡± He ran a finger through the word. It lingered, tugging at his curiosity. She was a Baron¡¯s daughter with the Blood Affinity, her birth mother was dead, and she was now pulling away from everyone just days before her birthday¡­ He paused, the pieces of an idea starting to take shape. The date jumped out at him as he skimmed further. Her birthday was approaching¡ªthe 11th of December. Victor¡¯s lips twisted into a smirk, his eyes gleaming in the dim light. It could be nothing. Perhaps she was just an ordinary mage, simply feeling ill. It could all just be a coincidence, no? But¡­ she was part of Prince Orion¡¯s team when they were attacked by a demon. And Iskandaar Romani, despite knowing Sevrin was sent by Victor, didn¡¯t reveal it and also used the demon excuse. Could there be something? Considering all that, ¡°Could it be? Was she possibly¡­?¡± It was a stretch. Perhaps he was overthinking, but if it was true¡­ ¡°Interesting,¡± he murmured, his smile widening. Even if the connection turned out to be false, it was worth investigating. There was a certain thrill in following this lead, in poking at the unknown to see what secrets spilled forth. Victor shut the folder, parchment rustling as he tossed it onto the desk. He clapped his hands¡ªshort, sharp. The door opened, and his servant stepped in. Just a student, thin and jittery, always lurking outside, ready to jump when called. The guy bowed a little, face already tense. ¡°You called my lord?¡± the servant said, his voice just above a whisper. Victor didn¡¯t look up at first, still staring at the now-closed file on his desk, his mind running through the possibilities of his next move. Finally, he glanced at the servant, his smirk returning. ¡°Tell me, do any of my hardworking minions have birthdays coming up soon? Specifically on the 10th of December?¡± The servant blinked, a hint of confusion crossing his face before he quickly cleared his throat. ¡°Uh, my lord, I¡­ actually, I have my birthday then. The 10th of December.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Victor¡¯s eyes lit up with amusement. What a stroke of luck? He was sure there were a few more he could find if he looked around the area, but to think one was right outside his door! He clapped his hands again, but this time as a celebration. ¡°Oh, how delightful! What a happy coincidence,¡± He leaned back in his chair, his gaze never leaving the servant¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m feeling particularly generous, so I¡¯ve decided to host a birthday celebration for you, young man. A grand one. What is your name again?¡± ¡°Ah, young master, it''s Cedric¡­¡± ¡°Of course! The youngest son of Lord Valemont, how could I forget? Alright Cedric, we¡¯ll invite all our friends, both yours and mine. And maybe even some promising first years to join. Such as the Prince. What do you say?¡± The servant¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and then his face broke into a broad grin, his head nodding rapidly. ¡°I¡¯d be forever grateful, my lord! Truly, thank you!¡± Of course, who¡¯d deny the idea of a Prince attending his birthday? Just this little incident might mark his rise in the future. However, Victor wasn¡¯t sure if the Prince would actually attend. He knew the young man. Victor was the heir to a Duke''s House. He naturally knew the future Emperor, so he was fairly confident in managing to get Prince Orion for this. The reason he was doing this was because he¡¯d heard an interesting chemistry between Orion and Nebula before¡­ Victor¡¯s smirk deepened as he watched the young man bow repeatedly. The fool had no idea what Victor really intended for this ¡®birthday party.¡¯ But that didn¡¯t matter. If all went well, this fool would benefit from the night. The only ones suffering would be Solara and her friends. That poor Iskandaar should have kept his nose out of this. This gave him the perfect opportunity to pull Nebula, Iskandaar, and the others into a situation he could control. ¡°Good,¡± Victor said, his voice as smooth as silk, his eyes darkening with intent. ¡°Then make the arrangements. And be sure to make it¡­ memorable.¡± ¡°Y-yes, of course, my lord!¡± As the servant left, Victor turned his gaze back to the reports on his desk. His mind was already mapping out every potential angle, every move, and countermove. He¡¯d draw them in, and once they were there, once they were in his domain, he¡¯d unravel every secret they thought they could hide. He¡¯d take Solara, he¡¯d uncover whatever it was Iskandaar was scheming, and if Nebula truly was what he suspected¡­ well, that would just be the icing on the cake. Victor Seraph smiled, a cold, calculating smile that never reached his eyes. Yes, this is going to be interesting. **** Nebula lay sprawled on her bed, her body feeling too heavy to move, her skin pale even for someone with a vampiric heritage. Mirella stood by her side, murmuring something under her breath, spoon-feeding her a bowl of blood soup. Nebula forced herself to take small sips, her fingers trembling, and the blood gave her only a momentary relief before the hunger returned with even greater force. This damned bloodline. This damned birthday. She shut her eyes, jaw clenched. It was getting harder. Harder to keep herself from slipping, to ignore the growing desire that clawed at her insides. She¡¯d isolated herself, kept everyone away, refused to see anyone¡ªnot even him. Iskandaar had come knocking, and she¡¯d sent him away just not to have to look at his face. His concerned gaze was a weight she couldn¡¯t carry right now. He¡¯d probably push through her walls, insist that she eat, insist that she rest, and make everything worse. She couldn¡¯t bear all that. Aside from all of that, she couldn¡¯t bear the attraction she felt toward his neck. She never wanted to feast on a person ever again, for she hated every second of it when she bit on her father¡¯s neck. And yet¡­ despite that, she had made a foolish choice last night. She should have just listened to Mirella but felt like she was wronging Iskandaar, so she said she¡¯d meet him in the morning. Now morning was here, and he¡¯d definitely be here soon. No more hiding. ¡°If you want, I can send him back again¡­¡± Mirella said, sighing as she held the bowl. Nebula shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I trust him.¡± What she didn¡¯t trust was herself. ¡°Then, since you trust him, why not-?¡± Mirella started, but Nebula shot her a look. She was having none of that suggestion. She was not going to drink a person¡¯s blood. Even though Mirella said it might satiate her thirst, Nebula knew how much she¡¯d need to satisfy herself. Too much to count. Too much for a single person to survive. And that was all considering that she wanted to drink a person¡¯s blood. She didn¡¯t. She was never going to do something so disgusting ever again. As if summoned by their chat, a sharp rapping of knuckles on wood startled her from her thoughts. Mirella exchanged a glance with her, her gaze soft, her eyes filled with a worry Nebula didn¡¯t want to see. She watched as her maid moved towards the door and opened it to reveal Iskandaar, Lilian, and Solara. Nebula sighed in her head. I should have been more specific last night. She didn¡¯t want to see others; she couldn¡¯t find herself in that mood right now. Iskandaar stepped inside, his eyes immediately locking on her. She hated how quickly that weight settled back onto her shoulders. He looked at her like she was made of glass, like she was about to shatter if he so much as spoke too loudly. She hated being looked at as if she was a fragile thing. She was a strong girl, but now all three of them saw her like this¡­ Lilian stepped forward. Next, her brows knitted in confusion. ¡°Nebula, you look awful,¡± she blurted out, then immediately winced. ¡°I mean¡­ Um, I meant to say¡­¡± ¡°I know what you meant,¡± Nebula muttered, managing a weak smile. Somehow she found herself chuckling a little. Fine, maybe it wasn¡¯t that bad. Solara, who stood a little further back, just looked quietly concerned, her wings twitching slightly behind her, unsure of what to do. ¡°Hey there¡­¡± She greeted, and Nebula nodded in return. Mirella shut the door behind them all and offered her own explanation, her voice smooth, ¡°Lady Nebula has been feeling under the weather. A seasonal cold, nothing more. Winter has arrived, after all.¡± It was a good excuse, as far as excuses went. It had snowed a few days ago, although all of it had melted away by now. It was December, and the air was chilly. However, it didn¡¯t seem like Iskandaar trusted it, the way his eyes narrowed just a fraction, his gaze flicking between Mirella and Nebula, his lips pressing into a thin line. He didn¡¯t say anything, though, letting the tension hang in the air for a moment longer than anyone was comfortable with. It was Lilian who broke the silence, her tone overly casual, as if she was trying to ignore the awkwardness in the room, ¡°You¡¯re right. I couldn¡¯t sleep without a blanket last night. But still, you really look like you¡¯ve been hit by more than just a cold, girl.¡± Nebula just gave a noncommittal shrug, which she barely managed since she was lying on the bed. Her eyes darted away from them. She didn¡¯t like how they were trying to figure out what was wrong without outright asking. ¡ª Knock Knock! Recently, she felt like there were a lot more people knocking on her door than normal. Who was it now when the only people she associated with were already here? The sharp rattle startled everyone. ¡°I¡¯ll see to it,¡± Mirella opened the door again, this time finding nothing but an envelope lying before it. She picked it up, glancing at it curiously before walking back to the room and handing it to Nebula. ¡°Just give it to him,¡± she said, nudging her chin to Iskandaar. Mirella stared and then nodded. She handed it over to him, and he turned it over in his hands, the emblem embossed on the front catching his eye. ¡°Victor Seraph,¡± he muttered, his expression darkening. The girls¡¯ expressions also shifted in a similar manner. He tore it open and pulled out the letter inside, his eyes scanning over it quickly. ¡°It¡¯s an invitation¡ªa party¡­¡± ¡°For what?¡± Solara asked. ¡°A birthday, apparently,¡± His eyes narrowed as he finished reading, a knot tightening in her gut. This wasn¡¯t just some random invitation. Nebula could feel it in her blood, a sense of unease creeping up her spine. ¡°Lilian,¡± he looked at his maid. ¡°Run to our room and also Solara¡¯s. I think there¡¯s a letter in front of our doors too.¡± ¡°Be right back,¡± the wolf said, and she reappeared even before she vanished. The girl was fast, and she had two letters in her hand. ¡°I knew it,¡± Iskandaar said, taking the two letters and starting to read them. Solara leaned over his shoulder to peek into the contents. ¡°It says the same thing. We¡¯re all invited, except for the servants. It¡¯s a birthday party Victor is throwing for his friend. The son of some Viscount,¡± he replied, handing her the letter. ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow evening. Victor is the one inviting us so that we can¡¯t reject it. He even mentioned that Prince Orion wanted to see us there. It¡¯d be troublesome to reject the invitation.¡± Nebula frowned. Why would a person like Victor invite them to a birthday party out of goodwill after their encounter earlier? Nebula caught the look on his face, her own brows furrowing. Iskandaar was a smart young man. That was what she liked about him, so he must be feeling the same. Mirella¡¯s expression hardened, her lips pressing into a thin line as she glanced at Nebula. Solara¡¯s wings stiffened, and Lilian frowned deeply. Everyone could feel that there was something here, judging by the way everyone in the room seemed to tense. Iskandaar¡¯s eyes flicked back to Nebula, watching her as she read the letter, her face pale, her eyes tired. She felt embarrassed because she knew he could see it now¡ªthe exhaustion, the struggle. It wasn¡¯t just a cold, not even close. He looked at Mirella, her stiff posture, the way she kept glancing at Nebula as if to gauge her reaction. ¡°Your health¡­ it''s related to your birthday, isn''t it?¡± Iskandaar said, his voice cutting through the silence. Nebula¡¯s head jerked up, her eyes wide, startled. Mirella stiffened, her eyes darting to him, and Lilian blinked, her confusion clear. Nebula swallowed, her mouth suddenly dry. ¡°How¡­ how do you know that?¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. He shrugged, his gaze steady on her. ¡°Well, why wouldn¡¯t I know my dear fianc¨¦e¡¯s birthday?¡± He said it with a touch of humor, but his eyes held none. He was watching her, waiting for her to admit it. ¡°And come on, it¡¯s too late to ask why I¡¯d know about the side effects of vampiric blood on their birthdays. You know who I am,¡± She let out a long sigh, her shoulders sagging. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ yeah. My condition, it¡¯s because of my birthday,¡± she finally admitted, her voice strained. Iskandaar nodded slowly, his gaze softening just a little. ¡°You should have told me,¡± he said, his tone gentler now. He stepped closer as he sat down beside her on the bed. ¡°I could have helped.¡± She shook her head, her lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°You can¡¯t help with this,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s something I have to deal with on my own.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± he said, not backing off. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to attend the birthday party. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think you can,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s the son of a Duke. And the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°I can. They don¡¯t know your bloodline, so it¡¯s not a ploy against you, but Solara and I. Let¡¯s keep it that way. But if you end up attending the party and accidentally show symptoms, it¡¯d be over for you.¡± Iskandaar said. ¡°I¡¯ll just say you¡¯re sick. If they don¡¯t buy it, they can fight it out with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problematic part,¡± Nebula said. ¡°They can just target the Carlstein Barony instead of fighting it out with you.¡± She looked at him with tired eyes. ¡°I¡­ hate these politics, Iskandaar. I too wish that this could have been taken care of by your fists, but people like them don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t want my father to suffer because of me.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t possibly attend this, Nebula. It¡¯s too close to your birthday,¡± Iskandaar said, eyes filled with frustration. She sighed. She felt touched seeing him worry so much, but he didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t have a super powerful grandfather backing her family, unlike him. Slowly, she reached out a hand, holding his. His left hand. The only one that remained after he¡¯d sacrificed his right for her. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ll just show my face and then leave. I am sick. It¡¯d paint them badly if they forced a sick person from leaving. And until I leave¡­ I have you to keep me in check, no?¡± If she worded it like that, wearing a warm smile on her lips, staring into his golden eyes, what choice did he have but to sigh? Chapter 58 – A Party of Doom? I stood in front of the mirror, my reflection staring back at me, sharp edges softened under the dim light of the room. The suit felt strange against my skin, even compared to the academy¡¯s uniform. It was too stiff, too formal, I didn¡¯t like that. I adjusted the cufflink of my left hand with my Phantom Hand, watching the shimmering false flesh do the work. Once I was done, I turned off my Phantom Hand. My clothes went flat around my arm. Solara and Nebula didn¡¯t even know of this yet, and I planned to reveal it soon. But I decided to keep it a secret until the party ended. Perhaps, if things went wrong and we were attacked tonight, they¡¯d underestimate me for lacking a hand, and that single point mightearn me victory when I do bring out my hand. Lilian walked over then, her fingers brushing mine aside, mumbling under her breath as she began to work. "I still don¡¯t get why you have to go this far just for a party you plan on leaving right afterward," she muttered, shaking her head. I could only offer a small smile. I knew why. She knew why. But none of it changed how this whole thing felt, so she asked anyway. It felt like a time bomb ticking away. I could feel it in the pit of my stomach, a gnawing sense of unease that wouldn¡¯t let up. The party was a trap, and I was walking right into it. It wasn''t bravery¡ªit was a necessity. And that didn''t make it feel any less dangerous. Lilian moved around me, adjusting the folds of my suit and straightening the collar. Her fingers brushed against my skin, lingering for a fraction longer than necessary. I caught her gaze in the mirror¡ªher eyes meeting mine, the worry there so plain it almost hurt to see. I didn¡¯t like that. She never worried for me before the Holy Knight incident, for she thought I was invincible. But now she was acting like this. Even after that, she usually kept this sort of thing hidden. But now, it was all out in the open. ¡°I don¡¯t like this," she said, her voice quieter now. "The fact that they¡¯re not allowing maids. You¡¯ll be alone without me to watch your back.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That Trollkin would have killed you if I wasn¡¯t there, you know that?¡± She looked into my eyes. ¡°Young master, are you really sure about this? That vampire girl is stubborn and arrogant. She could just listen to you and not attend this." I sighed. ¡°I wish everything went according to my logic, but well, people have different priorities. And it¡¯s not as if her fear is misplaced. They can indeed target her father¡¯s Barony if they¡¯re offended.¡± I hoped she¡¯d understand. It wasn¡¯t Nebula¡¯s fault. ¡°They already are offended though,¡± Lilian argued. ¡°Both of them have a bad history with you, and Victor Seraph wants you dead.¡± ¡°They still don¡¯t have justification for targeting Baron Carlstein,¡± I said, and in response, she just grumbled. She couldn¡¯t understand it, and honestly, as a modern man, I also had trouble wrapping my head around it. But it was true; at least, Nebula believed so. I knew Lilian. Despite all her jokes and playful antics, she was sharp. She understood just how dangerous this was. The tension between us was thick, but she soon let out a sigh of understanding. It was always like this before something risky. Lilian stepped back, her face easing into a smile, one that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Just promise you¡¯ll call for me, alright?¡± she said, her voice lighter now. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here in the dorms, don¡¯t tell me to. Instead, I¡¯ll be nearby. Shout, and I¡¯ll come running.¡± Lilian was strong. She couldn¡¯t defeat the Holy Knight, who was at Level 95, but she could hold her own against him, unlike what happened to me. [Lilian Lunewolf, Level 87] I raised her levels for six months, and that was showing. She was now more than double the levels she¡¯d gained in her entire life before she met me. Although, yes, leveling did speed up after reaching 2nd and 3rd Ascension since not everything could pose a threat to a person then, so hunting became easier. However, as a person would level up more, it began to slow down again as it required more experience for each level. She was someone I could trust my back with, so I didn¡¯t reject her proposition. I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do that. I expect nothing less from my trusted wolven hero,¡± I could feel the tension break for a second, the atmosphere lifting as she grinned. But then her hand slowed on my collar, and she stared up at me, her eyes searching. She went silent, her lips parting slightly as if she wanted to say something else. But whatever it was, she swallowed it back, her gaze dropping. A moment later, she stepped away, giving me one last nod before slipping out of the room, leaving me alone. The heaviness returned almost immediately as I shook my head. This could all go horribly wrong. It was a thought that lingered, no matter how much I tried to push it away. I had to be aware of that. A knock on the door pulled me from my thoughts. I crossed the room, pulling it open to find Solara standing there, her fiery hair done up elegantly, her wings folded behind her. She liked to wear her wings proudly in public, so she rarely hid them whenever we were hanging out. She looked beautiful, no doubt about it, her usual grin firmly in place. But there was something else there¡ªsomething beneath the confidence. Nervousness. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t think that was enough. ¡°Excited?¡± she asked, her voice carrying a mix of amusement and sarcasm. I hesitated, staring at her for a beat. She didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t realize what she was walking into tonight. I could see it in the way she stood; she was so casual and unaware. Finally, I spoke, my voice dropping, the levity gone. ¡°Solara¡­ About Victor.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Her grin faltered, her brow furrowing as she took in my tone. ¡°What about him?¡± I stepped aside, gesturing for her to come in. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡± I said, my gaze locking onto hers. I could see from her expression that she hadn¡¯t fully realized what we were walking into tonight. She was taking this too lightly. She thought I was the main target for standing up against Victor in the restaurant, but that wasn¡¯t true. She didn¡¯t know the truth¡ªthat Victor¡¯s family was the one that orchestrated the attack on her house. She didn¡¯t know that tonight, she was the real target. And if she went into that situation unprepared, unaware of that truth, things could go south fast. I needed her to understand and be ready. I took a deep breath, knowing the next words were going to change everything for her. There should have been a better time for this talk, but we had to work with what we had. **** The party was grand, and the hall was buzzing with people. They were mostly third-year and fourth-year students. Faces I only vaguely recognized, though none of them carried any warmth. They were older, stronger, and on the enemy¡¯s side, given they attended Victor¡¯s party. ¡°If they attack us,¡± Nebula said, her voice sickly, ¡°we¡¯re done for.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t attack us. Only a few will. The rest will obstruct our escape route though, in the worst case scenario.¡± I muttered to her, and she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll stay close to you,¡± Nebula said as she placed herself next to me. She looked lovely apart from the paleness that was still prominent in her features. There was a layer of tension that hung in the air as I walked in through the large door, Nebula and Solara flanking me. Solara¡¯s earlier smile was nowhere to be found, her expression now guarded, her eyes cold as they scanned the room. The eyes in the room also scanned us in return. The bright lights of the chandelier above caught the edges of her fiery hair, making her seem almost otherworldly. ¡°That¡¯s the younger brother of Riasmin?¡± People talked. ¡°Heard he was trash, but recently his achievements¡­¡± ¡°Well, what do you expect? Haah, lucky bastards born with good genetics.¡± I ignored them. Although I liked that the ¡®trash¡¯ part of the rumors had started to fall off lately. My eyes drifted somewhere else. Victor stood at the center of it all, full of charm and charisma, his laughter ringing out every now and then, easy and carefree. He had that natural ability to draw eyes, to command attention, even I had to admit. A charming criminal. Beside him was his friend Cedric, whose birthday it supposedly was. [Cedric Valemont, Level 66] Cedric wasn¡¯t that strong, so it was odd that Victor was throwing a party for him. My already confirmed suspicion was even more solid now. If we were talking about Levels, there was someone right beside Victor who stood out. [Bastian Frostbane, Level 88] I recognized him, he was one of Victor¡¯s most trusted men, Bastian Frostbane, the heir to the Glacier Hall in the northern part of the Empire. Unlike Sevrin, who was a third year, this man was a fourth year, and therefore much stronger too. None of them were more important than Victor himself, of course. His eyes turned to us. He parted his lips as if to call me, but before he could, and before we could even find a place to stand, someone cheered. ¡°I-it¡¯s him!¡± Our heads turned to the door to find Prince Orion, the Future Emperor, the Main Character of the World, and the most popular man in the academy right now, walking inside. ¡°Oh-ho, Your Highness!¡± Victor grinned and walked over, Cedric following him like a rabbit. The three of them started with polite greetings, maintaining a princely demeanor. ¡°The Prince¡­¡± Solara¡¯s eyes narrowed as she muttered with venom in her words. ¡°Hey, I told you the Prince doesn¡¯t know any of this. He¡¯s not related, he was too young to,¡± I warned her, just in case she tried something. I realized how telling her this could backfire, but I had made this decision knowing that. Hopefully, she won''t disappoint me. ¡°He¡¯s not related, yeah,¡± Solara said. ¡°But his father is. His entire family is. And that bastard,¡± her eyes flicked to Victor, who was laughing with the Prince. ¡°He¡¯s related.¡± I sighed. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t seem like she¡¯d jump them. For the next few minutes, we grabbed some food from a nearby table, ignoring the stares of our seniors. I kept an eye out for Victor. His eyes were sharp, calculating as they moved from person to person. I waited for when they¡¯d land on us, and it wasn¡¯t long till that happened. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Victor looked at me. A flicker of something passed across his purple gaze¡ªsomething that sent a chill down my spine. His eyes lingered a moment too long on Solara and even longer on Nebula. Beside me, I caught the way Nebula¡¯s shoulders tensed, her head ducking slightly as her eyes darted around the room. She wasn¡¯t eating anything, and she looked pale, even more than usual, her fingers curling slightly at her sides. ¡°Iskandaar,¡± she leaned in closer to me, her voice so soft I barely caught it over the music. ¡°There¡¯s blood¡­ mixed with a lot of the wine glasses. I am certain,¡± she muttered, a hint of panic creeping into her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t like the smell.¡± My stomach dropped. So this is the trap? Turtle bastard. Victor was testing her. My gaze swept the room, taking in the glasses of red wine in people¡¯s hands, the way Victor¡¯s attention kept slipping back to Nebula. He knew. He might actually know her secret. We were in more danger than I¡¯d initially thought. As if he could read my mind, that I had realized the trap, Victor didn¡¯t waste any time to allow us to escape. He moved toward us, his smile unwavering as a group of third-year students trailed after him¡ªtwo girls, three guys, all part of his circle. He stopped in front of us, his grin almost blinding. ¡°Iskandaar, Nebula, Solara. The young dark horses among freshmen,¡± he greeted us, his voice dripping with polite warmth. ¡°Welcome. I thought we could¡­ enjoy the night a bit. Perhaps a dance?¡± The suggestion didn¡¯t wait for us to accept. The girls and guys stepped closer, and the two senior girls moved towards me, smirking as they put their hands on my shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re quite handsome, junior~. I¡¯m Eira Frostbane, the little sister of the heir of Glacier Hall. Let¡¯s dance, shall we?¡± I shook my head, gently pushing her back, my voice firm. ¡°Nebula¡¯s not feeling well. She won¡¯t be dancing tonight,¡± I pulled her closer by her waist. ¡°And as her fianc¨¦, it¡¯d be simply rude for me to dance when she cannot.¡± For a moment, I saw Victor¡¯s smile twitch, annoyance flickering in his gaze. His eyes narrowed, just a fraction. His eyes flicked to Solara then, and his smile returned. ¡°How about you, phoenix princess?¡± He reached out a hand. ¡°Let¡¯s rekindle some old memories? Remember our dance during your eighth birthday?¡± Solara¡¯s expression was a mask, her eyes flat as she stared at him. For a moment, I was sure she¡¯d set him ablaze right then and there. Instead, she smiled. ¡°Ah, Victor¡­ after that dance, I realized I¡¯m not into guys. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She said, smiling softly. The guys stepped back, visibly taken aback, an awkward silence spreading around us. Victor¡¯s face was unreadable, but it was clear he didn¡¯t enjoy the insult. He gestured, and one of the girls moved towards Solara. ¡°That¡¯s alright, I respect that. And since that is the case, these girls can accompany you then,¡± he said smoothly. But before she could even reach Solara, Prince Orion walked over from a distance, his presence enough to cause the room to shift. ¡°May I?¡± he asked, his hand extended towards Solara. ¡°And yes, I know you¡¯re not interested, but I¡¯m not trying to court you¡ªjust a dance.¡± Solara eyed him, her gaze calculating, her expression unreadable for a long moment. Then she smiled. It was a sharp, almost predatory smile. Uh-oh, this isn¡¯t good. ¡°Sure,¡± she said, her voice dripping with a mock sweetness as she took his hand. I felt a twinge of unease, my eyes following them as they moved to the center of the room. There was something dark in the way Solara looked at him, something almost dangerous. She was up to something, I was sure of it. But it was too late to stop her. Dammit. I hope she won¡¯t mess this up, I thought while Victor¡¯s gaze swung back to me, his smile polite, his eyes colder than before. He took a step closer, his voice dropping slightly as he spoke, ¡°I wanted to apologize, you know. About the misunderstanding at the restaurant.¡± His words were smooth. He was trying to play the amicable host, but I wasn¡¯t buying it for a second. ¡°That was why I was proposing the dance. What a pity.¡± ¡°A pity, indeed.¡± ¡°Right?¡± He asked and clapped his hands, the sound echoing in the room as servants moved in, carrying trays of wine glasses. He reached for one, offering it to me with that same smile. ¡°Then a toast, perhaps? To new beginnings?¡± His other hand presented one to Nebula. I glanced at Nebula beside me, her face pale, her eyes fixed on the glass in Victor¡¯s hand. My heart thudded in my chest. Yep. The wine was mixed with blood. He was testing her, trying to force her hand. I shook my head, giving him a tight smile. ¡°Actually, I think lemonade would be better for us tonight. Nebula¡¯s still recovering. Again, I don¡¯t want to disrespect her by enjoying wine when she can¡¯t.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed, just for a heartbeat, before the smile returned, even brighter than before. ¡°Of course,¡± he said, his voice smooth, almost too polite. He gestured, and a servant brought lemonade instead, placing it in front of us. I exchanged glances with Nebula, and she nodded. The lemonade was safe. We drank it, and it was tasty. But Victor wasn¡¯t done. He turned, clapping his hands again as he called out to the room, ¡°Everyone! Since it¡¯s Cedric¡¯s birthday, I thought we might share a tradition from his home¡ªa small game, a test of courage. What do you say?¡± There was a murmur of interest, people gathering closer as Victor continued, his eyes flicking to me every now and then, gauging my reaction. ¡°A simple test,¡± he said, his smile never wavering. ¡°We prick our fingers. You can use your Skills, your mana, or maybe the hairpin from the lady beside you?¡± He asked, earning a chuckle from the crowd. ¡°The game is that, we let a drop of blood fall into this goblet, and then we drink together. A sign of unity, of shared strength.¡± This fucking bastard. **** I glanced at Nebula, seeing the way her skin had gone even paler, the way her eyes kept darting towards the goblet she¡¯d just drank from. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she whispered to me, ¡°as it was my own blood, there¡¯s not much of an effect. But the smell¡­ from when they all cut their fingers¡­ it¡¯s messing with my mind.¡± Nebula swallowed, for the smell of blood was almost tangible earlier. Victor knew. He had to know. This wasn¡¯t just a party. This was a hunt, and Nebula was the prey. And as Victor¡¯s smile grew, I realized that he wasn¡¯t planning on letting us leave this party unscathed. The evening dragged on. The music seemed to swell louder, the laughter more raucous. The crowd grew heavier, their movements more erratic, drunken smiles plastered across their faces as they spun and twirled across the polished floor. The air felt thicker with every passing moment¡ªa blend of wine, sweat, and something darker, something metallic. It pressed down on us, suffocating. Beside me, Nebula was struggling. Her face had gone pale, her breath coming in short, shallow bursts. Her fingers twitched at her sides, her eyes wide as they darted around the room, trying to find some point of focus. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked. She turned to me, her voice tight, strained. ¡°I need to leave,¡± she whispered, her hand wrapping around my arm, her grip so tight I could feel the desperation behind it. ¡°Please.¡± I nodded, my gaze already shifting, looking for the quickest way out. But then Victor stepped before us, his smile widening, that predatory glint back in his eyes. He raised his voice, just enough for those nearby to hear. ¡°Leaving already? The party¡¯s just starting. Isn¡¯t this rude? The Prince might take offense.¡± His eyes flicked to Orion, still on the dance floor with Solara. I followed his gaze, watching as Solara danced¡ªif you could call it that. She was moving wildly, with no rhythm, her wings swaying unpredictably, her feet deliberately off-beat. The Prince was struggling, his movements stiff and awkward as he tried to keep up, his expression shifting between irritation and forced politeness. She didn¡¯t care about appearances, didn¡¯t care if people thought she looked foolish. She was doing this deliberately, trying to embarrass him, and honestly, I couldn¡¯t blame her. But it also meant Orion wasn¡¯t paying attention to us¡ªyet Victor was still pushing. Victor¡¯s voice carried over the noise, drawing the attention of those nearby. I could feel the weight of their stares, the curiosity in their eyes as they watched, waiting to see how this would play out. ¡°Just one more dance, maybe? Or at least a toast? It¡¯s a party, after all,¡± he insisted, his tone light, almost teasing. ¡°Since you¡¯re leaving anyway, one toast should be fine. You two can then return home and haha¡­ enjoy your engagement?¡± The crowd laughed, but Nebula¡¯s grip on my arm tightened, her knuckles going white. Her control was slipping¡ªI could see it, feel it. Her breath hitched, her eyes flashing red, just for a moment. But it was enough. Enough for Victor to notice. His smile widened, his eyes gleaming with a sick satisfaction. He knew. He knew, and he was savoring every second of this. I stepped forward, placing myself between him and Nebula, my expression hardening. ¡°If the Prince can¡¯t understand the troubles of his sick subject, then maybe he has a lot more to learn about ruling,¡± I said, my voice loud enough for those around us to hear. The words hung in the air like a challenge that left the crowd around us gasping softly. Victor¡¯s smile faltered, his eyes narrowing. He hadn¡¯t expected that. ¡°And the same goes for you, Heir of House Seraph,¡± I added, my voice dropping, my gaze locking onto his. For a second, just a heartbeat, I saw a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªannoyance, anger. I feared he¡¯d make it even harder for us to leave now, but I was ready. Victor opened his mouth, ready to respond, but before he could say anything, the doors to the hall swung open, the loud creak cutting through the noise of the party. The atmosphere shifted instantly. Heads turned, whispers spreading through the room. My eyes shimmered, my heart beating fast. A figure strode in¡ªtall, confident, her long red hair swaying behind her, her golden eyes sharp as they scanned the room. Riasmin Romani. My sister. ¡°What¡¯s this, Victor?¡± she called out, her voice cutting through the noise, clear and full of command. Her gaze locked onto Victor, her lips curving into a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°You invited my younger brother and not me?¡± Victor¡¯s expression shifted, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face before he quickly masked it with a smile, his eyes turning to Riasmin. I felt a wave of relief wash over me, the tension in my shoulders easing just a little. She was late, I told her to come a lot earlier, but she was here. And with her presence, the balance had shifted. While Victor was forced to shift his attention to Riasmin, I didn¡¯t waste a second. They started talking, while my hand moved to Nebula¡¯s back, guiding her gently but firmly towards the exit. ¡°Thanks,¡± I muttered to Riasmin. ¡°Anytime, little brother,¡± she smiled, patting me on the shoulder. I held Nebula¡¯s weak body with my left arm as we walked. ¡°Hold on for a bit,¡± I murmured, keeping my voice low, my eyes on the path ahead. We needed to get out before Victor could refocus on us. As we moved, I glanced over to where Solara and Prince Orion were still dancing. Solara caught my eye, her gaze sharp. She acted quickly, her foot slipping out just as Orion moved. He stumbled, his balance faltering, his expression shifting from surprise to frustration. ¡°Oh, my! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Solara exclaimed, her voice filled with mock concern, her eyes wide in feigned innocence. But there was a glint there, a spark of mischief as she pulled away, slipping through the crowd and falling in behind Nebula and me. ¡°That was fun,¡± she said, laughing, ¡°but is she alright?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± Nebula said, but neither Solara nor I bought it. We moved swiftly, my eyes scanning for any sign of interference. The night sky loomed over us, and the outer gates of the castle just ahead, and I walked through, the cool night air rushing in, a stark contrast to the heat of the crowded hall. We slipped out of the iron gates, and for a moment, the tension eased, the immediate danger averted. Nebula leaned against the wall, her breathing ragged, her eyes closed. I watched her, my jaw clenched, my mind already working. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked, my voice softer now, my hand still on her back, feeling the slight tremor running through her. She nodded, though her eyes were still closed, her face pale. Solara stepped closer, her wings folding in as she glanced back at the door, her expression tight. ¡°What now?¡± she asked, her voice low, her eyes meeting mine. Before I could answer, something flickered at the edge of my senses. ¡°Shit,¡± I cursed. We needed to get out of here, far away from Victor and whatever else he had planned. My Demonic Sphere had caught on something. I closed my eyes for a second, focusing. There¡ªa group moving from inside the mansion, their steps quick, purposeful. My stomach twisted. Victor¡¯s men. They were coming after us. ¡°I¡¯ll fuck up that bastard someday, I swear,¡± I muttered, my hand tightening on Nebula¡¯s arm. ¡°We have to move. Now.¡± Nebula¡¯s eyes opened, wide and panicked, and I could see it¡ªthe way her blue pupils flashed red, the way her fangs peeked out just slightly. She was losing control, the full moon rising higher, the scent of blood still clinging to her senses. ¡°Can you walk?¡± I asked, my voice urgent, and she nodded, though her movements were shaky. I glanced at Solara, our eyes meeting, and I saw the determination and readiness there. She¡¯d be more than happy to burn Victor¡¯s men. Together, we moved, slipping into the shadows, the cold night air biting at our skin as we made our way away from the mansion, away from the danger that was still hunting us. This was a race against time¡ªagainst Victor, against Nebula¡¯s own blood, against the rising moon. Chapter 59 – A Vampiric Birthday Night We moved along the shadows, ducking behind stone columns and trying to stay out of sight. The quiet rustle of our steps felt too loud in the silence of the night, and the fear of being heard accompanied every breath. The darkness that normally offered safety now felt like a double-edged sword¡ªif we could hide, so could they, and I had no idea how many were behind us or how quickly they would catch up. I could have sensed their exact number with my Demonic Sphere if they came close, but it¡¯d be too late and risky by then. ¡°Where the hell is Lilian?¡± I muttered under my breath. Damn it, she said she¡¯d be nearby. Where was she? My Demonic Sphere scanned the nearby area constantly, and there was no sign of her. It frustrated me. If there was ever a time we needed her to pull one of her wild tricks, it was now. She shouldn¡¯t be far, but clearly not in my range. ¡°This way,¡± Solara urged from the side, her voice breaking through my thoughts. The phoenix girl¡¯s wings were tucked tight against her back as she led us through a side path, the narrow walkway barely lit by a distant lantern. Nebula stumbled, her hand slipping from my arm, and I pulled her closer, almost lifting her off her feet as we moved. Her condition was growing worse, her control slipping through her fingers, and I could almost feel the edge she was walking on. I glanced over my shoulder. The shapes were still there, moving closer, and among them was that one presence¡ªhis aura unwavering and determined. This was a hunt, and we were the prey. I could almost hear the echoes of footsteps getting louder, and every instinct screamed at me that we had to move faster. Nebula¡¯s condition was deteriorating too quickly. If we didn¡¯t get somewhere safe, somewhere where I could help her regain control, we were done for. Do I head toward a public place? A spot with many people? There, Victor¡¯s minions wouldn¡¯t be brave enough to attack us for fear of public backlash. This was Waybound City, and powerhouses lurked in every other alley. They¡¯d step up to stop any fights. But¡­ But if Nebula¡¯s urges were to overcome her senses in front of the public, that¡¯d mark us as the enemy of all. It was a suicidal mission. The cons far outweighed the pros. With every step we took, the pressure mounted, and the sense of being chased tightened around us like a vice. There was no room for mistakes here. We had to get out of the academy grounds first. And we had to do it fast. **** We ran, and we ran. Solara wanted to fly, but I stopped her. The enemies would know our exact location if she did that. After realizing that, she wanted to act as bait, but I stopped her again. She too was Victor¡¯s target, after all, and she wasn¡¯t very strong. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Nebula stumbled, nearly collapsing into my arms. Her weight dragged me down for a moment, but I caught her just in time. Her breathing¡ªshallow and panicked¡ªgrew weaker with every breath. ¡°I-Iskandaar¡­¡± ¡°Yes? It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± I said as my grip on her tightened, and a curse slipped past my lips before I finally made a decision. I had to carry her. I couldn''t afford her slowing down and risking everything. She looked up at me, her eyes unfocused, struggling to hold herself together. ¡°You trust me, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s going to be okay,¡± I said. There was no other way. I glanced down at my right arm, pulling back my cloak just enough. With a flicker of mana, the Phantom Hand shimmered into existence¡ªtranslucent, ethereal, an extension of what I¡¯d lost. Nebula¡¯s eyes widened, a hint of clarity breaking through the haze of hunger and pain. ¡°What¡­ what is that?¡± she managed to whisper, her voice weak and confused. ¡°No time,¡± I muttered, adjusting the hand to scoop her up. Her body was lighter than I expected, or maybe I just didn¡¯t care about the strain. Her gaze never left the Phantom Hand, even as her eyes glossed over with exhaustion and hunger. There was a mixture of shock, confusion, and something else¡ªsomething softer¡ªbefore her gaze shifted to my neck. ¡°Nebula,¡± I muttered, my voice low, almost like a plea. Her gaze remained locked on my neck. The hunger there¡ªit was raw. Real. ¡°Hold onto me tightly, alright!¡± I said. Her fangs glinted in the dim light of the academy¡¯s back alleys, her body tensing as if she were seconds away from losing herself. I watched her jaw clench, her muscles tightening as she bit down on her lip, fighting to keep herself from doing what her instincts were screaming at her. My scent was like bait, tempting her, calling to her to part her jaws. She was slipping, and I could see it. I adjusted my grip and pulled her closer as I broke into a dash. Our movements were suddenly faster now that we didn¡¯t have to worry about Nebula¡¯s slow run. I hope she won''t start biting my neck just yet, though¡­ Solara moved ahead, her senses on high alert. She darted between shadows, her eyes flicking towards every rustle, every shift in the wind. I pushed myself to keep up, each footfall pounding like a heartbeat as the world blurred past. Lanterns flashed by us, as did darkened windows and quiet courtyards, all fading in and out in the dim, cold night. The only thing that stayed constant was Nebula¡¯s shivering. The way she shook in my arms, each tremor a reminder of how close she was to breaking. Behind us, Victor¡¯s men weren¡¯t giving up. I sighed and decided to burn my Demonic Core to expand my Demonic Sphere. If they came too close, I¡¯d have to be careful to switch it fast. Their footsteps echoed through the academy grounds, and my Demonic Sphere caught glimpses of them¡ªdark shapes moving between the buildings, each step bringing them closer. And among them, a stronger presence¡ªthat Sixth Ascension guy. I think that¡¯s Bastian Frostbane¡­ Fuck. His aura cut through the night, a beacon of strength that sent a chill down my spine. This wasn¡¯t some regular goon. Victor had sent someone serious, someone who could tear us apart if we made even the slightest mistake. I couldn¡¯t slip past a Level 88 experienced fighter if he caught onto us. We¡¯ve gotta be faster. The edge of this stupidly vast academy came into view, and we pushed past it, the open streets of the Waybound City spreading before us. The nearby streets were dark and empty¡ªnot a soul in sight. It was late, and the chill in the air had driven everyone inside, at least in this part of the city. The cobbled path underfoot stretched out, desolate, leading us away from the academy¡¯s safety and deeper into the unknown. ¡°We need somewhere to hide!¡± Solara called over her shoulder, her voice hushed but urgent against the wind. ¡°The Fenixia mansion,¡± I responded, breathing heavily. ¡°We¡¯ll head there.¡± She nodded, leading the way. It was the safest place I could think of¡ªabandoned, hidden, away from prying eyes. More importantly, it still had the array I drew for my Blood Rebirth ritual, so nobody would know if Nebula lost control there. Nebula let out a low groan, her body slackening in my arms, her face pale, her lips parted as she gasped for air. We had to make it. The mansion loomed up ahead, its gates creaking as Solara pushed them open. We slipped inside, the cold stone walls rising around us like a protective shield. There was a hint of safety for a moment¡ªa glimmer of hope. But my Demonic Sphere caught the presence behind us, Victor¡¯s men slipping in through the gates, closing in. We weren¡¯t alone yet. ¡°There they are!¡± One of them shouted, and although we couldn¡¯t see them yet, he sounded delighted. We were surrounded by tall walls now, with nowhere to run to. I grumbled and set Nebula down gently, her back against the wall, her head lolling slightly. Solara turned to face the entrance, her wings spreading slightly as she braced herself. The Phoenix Star¡¯s eyes were narrowed, focused¡ªshe knew she had to buy us time. But I could feel the pressure and the strength of the people approaching. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. She couldn¡¯t handle this alone; she had only touched Level 31 recently. She¡¯d be manhandled by them. I gritted my teeth, frustration boiling over. Where the hell was that girl? ¡°Lilian!¡± I shouted, my voice echoing through the empty halls, my desperation clear. ¡°Get here!¡± Shouting was probably useless, I knew, but I still did it. And I barely had time to let the words settle before a flash caught my eye¡ªa blur of movement, white and red streaking through the darkness. There she was¡ªLilian Lunewolf. Half her body was covered in fur, black in spots, and with white highlights. Her arms and legs were thick with muscle, and her eyes glowed a fierce red. She grinned, baring her fangs, excitement radiating from her. ¡°Sorry! I was following right behind,¡± she said. ¡°Just leave this to me,¡± she declared, her voice a low growl, her knuckles cracking as she stepped forward, placing herself between us and the incoming danger. There was a thrill in her gaze¡ªthe promise of a fight she¡¯d been itching for. I nodded, not needing to say anything more. ¡°You two, stop right there!¡± A man shouted, and I turned to find Bastian Frostbane. Black hair and blue eyes glared at me as if I was a war criminal. I ignored him. With Lilian guarding the entrance, I pulled Nebula up, guiding her into the mansion as I closed the door. I heard shouts a moment later, for Victor¡¯s men must have reached the place. I hadn¡¯t even seen all of them with my own eyes yet, and I hoped I wouldn¡¯t have to. Nebula¡¯s breathing was ragged, her body weak, her eyes half-closed but still focused on me. To be specific, she was staring at the pulse in my neck, her nose twitching at the scent of my blood. I could sense the hunger, the way it pulled at her, and the way her instincts were trying to take over. She was close to breaking. ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± I murmured, my voice soft, as I led her into an inner chamber where I¡¯d set up the array. We¡¯d be safe here. Hidden. ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± she said, ¡°Be quick¡­¡± Nebula¡¯s body shuddered, her eyes glazing over, her gaze locked on me. There was a desperation there, something wild and untamed. I swallowed hard, my mind racing, trying to figure out how to pull her back before it was too late. **** The inner chamber felt colder than I remembered. There was no boiling blood here this time. I set Nebula down on the floor as gently as I could, her back against the stone wall. Her breath came in short, ragged gasps. Her eyes were squeezed shut, and her face twisted in pain as she fought herself. ¡°Sorry, I should¡¯ve set up a bed here,¡± I muttered, my voice sounding weaker than I wanted it to. It felt like a pitiful apology, considering the state she was in. ¡°Didn¡¯t know we¡¯d have to use this place again so soon.¡± Her hands were clenched into tight fists, her knuckles white from the strain. Her entire body trembled, each breath a struggle as though she were trying to keep a monster caged inside. I could see her slipping, her control cracking like a thin sheet of ice under too much weight. Every breath she took seemed to make the cracks grow wider. ¡°I... I need to get away from you,¡± she managed, her voice cracking, full of fear. Her eyes fluttered open, and the sight sent a jolt of dread through me¡ªthey weren¡¯t blue anymore. They glowed a vivid red. Her pupils dilated until only a thin ring of color remained. She looked at me, her hunger raw, laid bare on her face. She was losing herself, and I feared there were barely a few minutes left until the fateful transformation. I spread my Qi across the floor, and the dull Chinese characters written with blood lit up the room. This array would keep her energy from being detected from outside, but it wouldn¡¯t stop her transformation. At this rate, it was inevitable. There was no doubt about it. I had to stop this, and I had to do it now. ¡°You need to stop this,¡± I said, my voice calmer than I felt. My heart pounded hard in my chest, each beat echoing like a drum, but I kept my tone steady. ¡°I know this must be a hard choice, but I don¡¯t mind. You can drink my blood.¡± I knelt before her, trying to meet her gaze, but she shook her head violently, her whole body shuddering as she looked away, tears welling in her glowing eyes. ¡°You¡­ you won¡¯t survive if I start drinking,¡± she muttered, her voice barely a whisper. Her gaze was fixed somewhere far away as if she were trying to look through the walls to something beyond. ¡°You¡¯re just one man. Just¡­ run. Leave me alone. I¡¯ll be fine¡­ just like how I was fine after the night¡­ of my 19th birthday.¡± ¡°But this birthday will not be the same, Nebula,¡± I argued. Midnight was minutes away¡ªDecember 11th, her birthday. The moon was full tonight. Her 19th birthday hadn¡¯t been during a full moon. Her words sparked something in me¡ªa flicker of rage. Rage at Victor, rage at this entire situation. Rage that Nebula was being pushed like this¡ªthat I was being pushed like this. Victor had turned what should¡¯ve been a controlled crisis into chaos. I knew of the event, and in a controlled environment, I could have talked to her about this. But now, she was paying the price, and I couldn¡¯t let it go on. ¡°Nebula,¡± I said, my tone turning harder, edged with a fierceness that surprised even me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight your urges. If you stop fighting them, your birthdays will stop being so intense. I wanted to propose this to you before but knew you¡¯d reject it. But don¡¯t reject it now. Otherwise, it¡¯d be too late.¡± Episode 4 of Arcane Crown was about this. Starting from her 18th birthday, where she¡¯d awakened her vampiric blood, Nebula¡¯s birthdays were always dated to be intense. That was because she fought her lineage. She refused to indulge in drinking from a fresh, live human source. Monster blood didn¡¯t work the same. Yes, all this could be ignored if she drank someone¡¯s blood, my blood. However, she was a stubborn girl with fear and trauma, so she refused to do that. The whole episode focused on that. I had to replay this part a few times due to the multiple endings. There was only one accepted ending, and it was where she survived. When she didn¡¯t drink blood from a living source with rich mana, she transformed into a gross half-bat monster and wreaked havoc across the city until someone stopped her. By ¡®stop,¡¯ I mean they killed her. Of course, the episode didn¡¯t have Victor¡¯s party incident, and yet she ended up a monster all the same. With the party on top? The outcome was obvious. So, she¡¯d have to drink. I¡¯d suppose my Quest¡¯s [True Ending] included her being alive, so her survivability also meant whether I¡¯d live. Whether this world would live. Incidents like this were the main reason I still attended Waybound. There would be many situations similar to this in the future. Unfortunately, the way she turned her head the other way at my words, she didn¡¯t seem very cooperative. How can she be this stubborn? I sighed. Lilian was right. Fine, then. I¡¯d have to force her to understand since words weren¡¯t reaching her. I moved my hands, the Phantom Hand shimmering into view beneath my cloak. The spectral, translucent thing lit up the room a little as it reached out to my buttons. Her eyes widened, her breath catching as she looked at it. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± she whispered, her voice cracking. It wasn¡¯t fear exactly¡ªmore like shock, confusion. A question one asked when they grasped at anything that made no sense because it was better than facing what they couldn¡¯t control. She couldn¡¯t stop me. The atmosphere in the room changed as I smiled. I stayed quiet and finished unbuttoning my shirt, pulling the cloak off, yanking my shirt over my head, and exposing my skin to the chill of the chamber. Her gaze followed my movements, her eyes growing darker and more intense, the red in them deepening. There was still confusion, but hunger was overpowering it¡ªsomething primal that she couldn¡¯t control. I reached into my Soul Storage, pulling out a dagger, the metal cool against my fingers. Her eyes widened, her lips parted, but I didn¡¯t stop. I pressed the blade into my shoulder, and the pain flared bright and hot, cutting through the cold. I hissed in pain. Blood welled up, thick and red, dripping down my arm. Nebula took a sharp breath, her eyes locked on the blood. Her expression twisted, caught between anguish and a hunger that scared me. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re crazy,¡± she hissed, her voice barely audible, trembling as if she were on the brink of breaking entirely. Despite the situation, I let out a short, dry laugh, a smirk pulling at my lips. ¡°Then do something about it.¡± It was like watching something shatter, like a dam giving way under too much pressure. She lunged forward, her hands grabbing onto my shoulders, her nails digging in as her fangs sank into my neck. The pain hit first¡ªsharp, biting¡ªbut it dulled quickly, replaced by something warmer, spreading through me. Her body pressed against mine, her breathing heavy, her grip tightening as though she might lose herself if she let go. The world narrowed around her. Her presence, her warmth, and the way her desperation seemed to ebb all were replaced by something calmer, something softer. Her grip relaxed, her nails releasing my skin, and I felt her pull back. ¡°Your blood¡­¡± she said, ¡°it¡¯s very¡­ rich.¡± She swallowed, biting her lip. I didn¡¯t know what it meant, but I guessed that she wouldn¡¯t have to drink me dry. A Vampire didn¡¯t simply drink blood, they drank energy, the mana¡ªQi in my case. So it wasn¡¯t a surprise she found my Demonic Qi ¡®rich.¡¯ It was quite fitting. ¡°I¡­¡± She hesitated. Her lips were stained red, her eyes half-lidded, her breath brushed against my neck, and her chest heaving. For a moment, neither of us moved. The silence between us was heavy, every breath and heartbeat echoing louder than anything else. Then she leaned in, her lips pressing against mine¡ªdesperate, needy, nothing like before. I jerked back, my heart pounding, her name slipping past my lips, my mind reeling. ¡°Get a hold of yourself! Don¡¯t let your instincts control you, Neb.¡± But she didn¡¯t stop. She just grinned, her fangs glinting, her blue eyes gone, swallowed entirely by that deep, predatory red. Her gaze locked onto mine, her eyes filled with something beyond hunger, beyond desperation. ¡°I know what I want, Heavenly Demon Iskandaar Romani,¡± she whispered, her voice low, dark, thrilling. ¡°So stay quiet, and let me feast.¡± She leaned in again, her lips capturing mine, her fangs grazing my lip, drawing blood that she sucked on. I wanted to push her back again, but I felt myself slipping too, letting go of everything I thought I should hold on to. She wasn¡¯t the only one with urges, after all¡­ My hands roamed her delicious curves, groping the soft flesh, squeezing out a moan. I let out a breath, and the world faded away with it. From there, it was just us¡ªand the desperation, the rawness of the moment, and the inevitability of everything that had been building between us consumed us both. Her struggle, my protectiveness, and everything else just faded into nothingness. Chapter 60 – The Wolf Against Winter The heavy door closed behind Iskandaar, leaving Lilian and Solara to face the cold night air. Lilian stared, her eyes glinting, and the atmosphere seemed to chill her bones even through her transformation. Her arms and legs were covered in fur, muscles bulging underneath, and her gaze stayed locked on the figure standing ahead¡ªBastian Frostbane, a Sixth Ascension warrior whose aura radiated cold power. His expression was calm, almost indifferent as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered to break a sweat against someone like her. How arrogant. His underestimation was painfully clear, but Lilian wasn''t one to cower. She was going to take advantage of that. ¡°Your master left you behind to fight alone?¡± Bastian sneered, his voice a low rumble. ¡°How pitiful.¡± ¡°Oh, shut it,¡± Lilian¡¯s lips curled back, revealing her sharp canines, her red eyes glinting with excitement. She cracked her knuckles, her voice a low growl as she met his gaze. ¡°You¡¯ll learn real soon why he left me. Welp of Victor Seraph.¡± Solara moved beside her, her eyes focused, her wings folded behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll take on the others. I¡¯ve heard Bastian is really strong, so you¡¯ll have your hands full,¡± she said as they faced Victor¡¯s goons¡ªseven of them altogether, Bastian the strongest by a long shot. Lilian nodded in agreement, and Solara squared her shoulders, darting her gaze toward three of the minions that were moving toward her. They¡¯d have to take them down fast; otherwise, this situation would spiral out of control. ¡°Let¡¯s take them out quickly,¡± Solara called to Lilian, her voice edged with nerves. ¡°We can¡¯t afford a drawn-out battle!¡± Lilian nodded once, her eyes fixed on Bastian as she stepped forward. The muscles in her legs tensed, and the fur covering her limbs rippled as she prepared herself, her wolf instincts kicking in. She had to move quickly and end this fight and help Solara before those idiots overwhelmed her. Solara was barely 3rd Ascension, while the six minions should be far beyond her. Even with her recent body strengthening and cultivation, she wasn¡¯t their match. The minions fanned out, spreading across the dark courtyard, their eyes gleaming with confidence. Their mistake. Bastian moved first, closing the distance between them with a single leap, his mana-infused fist swinging toward Lilian¡¯s face. The sheer force of it made her instincts scream, her body twisting just in time to evade the blow. The stone wall behind her cracked loudly as his punch landed, frost spreading across the shattered rock, freezing it in place. He wasn¡¯t just strong¡ªhis Ice Affinity made every strike a lethal one. Lilian hissed, her gaze locking on Bastian¡¯s outstretched fist. ¡°Little snowflakes can¡¯t hurt me,¡± she muttered, a growl rumbling in her throat. Bastian smirked, his eyes cold, like shards of ice. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± He lunged again, his footfalls heavy against the ground, sending shards of ice shooting up from his boots. Lilian snarled, her body responding instinctively, her legs moving before her thoughts caught up. She activated her [Class] for once. [The Warden of the Moon]. Her feet seemed to lose weight as her partial transformation enhanced, her entire form growing lighter as if it wasn¡¯t the gravity of the earth that pulled at her but something lesser. The world shifted around her in slow motion as she activated [Moon Walk]. She stepped into the air, leaping over Bastian, her claws extended, ready to tear through his defenses. Her attack was quick¡ªaiming for his neck¡ªbut he reacted just as fast, his arm coming up, his own dagger in hand, blocking her strike with the flat of the blade. Ice spread from the point of contact, cold biting into her claws. She hissed, kicking off him, landing lightly a few feet away. Bastian tilted his head, his smirk widening. ¡°Interesting. Strong for a mere maid. But you¡¯ll need more than parlor tricks to win this.¡± Lilian¡¯s growl turned into a roar. He thought this was just a game, a fight he could win easily. He was so wrong. Her body trembled as the fury built up inside her, her fur-covered arms flexing as she braced herself, her blood boiling with rage. She wasn¡¯t just another servant. Just like her grandmother, [The Warden of the Wild], she too was a [Warden], and she wasn¡¯t going to lose to someone who wanted to hurt someone she promised to protect. The air screeched as Bastian lunged again, his fist covered in frost, ice forming around his knuckles. Lilian moved to dodge, but he anticipated her movement, shifting his direction at the last second, his fist crashing into her ribs. Pain erupted through her side, and her vision blurred as she was sent flying, slamming into the wall of the mansion. Her body crumpled to the ground, her head spinning, stars dancing across her sight. The man wasn¡¯t weak by any means. Whatever [Class] he had elevated his strength beyond his levels. The pain in her ribs sharpened as she struggled to her feet, her vision clearing just in time to see Bastian stalking toward her, his aura suffocating, his steps deliberate. ¡°Hargh¡­¡± Her growl turned into a snarl, her muscles trembling as her fury built. This wasn¡¯t the time to cower. She could win if she dragged this out, but if she dragged it then Solara would lose. And then she¡¯d be fighting all seven of them by herself. So she needed a temporary boost in power¡­ She had to push herself into that. She let out a roar, her body convulsing as she pushed herself, the change ripping through her as she went for a full transformation. Fur spread across her body, her muscles bulging, her claws lengthening, her teeth growing sharper. She felt her strength multiply, her senses heightening as her full werewolf form took over. The pain of transformation was fierce¡ªtearing through her, making her want to howl¡ªbut the power it brought was intoxicating. Jet-black fur covered her arms, but from there, the color began to fade as bright silver covered the rest of her body. ¡°W-what¡­ You¡¯re a werewolf?!¡± Bastian asked, somehow having not guessed that from the get-go. She couldn¡¯t blame him, she¡¯d never managed to achieve a full transformation before, but the desperation today made her succeed. She grinned, even as murderous thoughts filled her head, and locked her glowing red eyes on Bastian. Bastian hesitated, his cold eyes narrowing, realizing too late that this wasn¡¯t the same opponent he had been fighting. Lilian lunged, her body moving with a speed that startled even her. She crashed into Bastian, her claws tearing at him, her fangs snapping at his face. He managed to bring his dagger up, blocking her teeth, but her claws were already digging into his side, ripping through his defenses. He let out a grunt, ice forming around his body in a desperate attempt to ward her off, but she didn¡¯t relent. ¡°Think you¡¯re gonna freeze me?¡± she growled, her voice far deeper, more guttural, the words barely audible through her snarl. She raised her clawed hand and slashed at him, her strength sending him stumbling backward. Bastian¡¯s face twisted in shock, his gaze meeting hers, and for the first time, she saw fear in his eyes. In desperation, he stomped hard on the floor, and spikes of ice rushed at her. It was such an intense technique that it might as well have been a Mage¡¯s spell, but he managed to use it anyhow. It was like towers rising from the ground and rushing toward her. If she dodged it, this Skill might as well destroy the mansion behind her! Lilian howled, her voice echoing, and then she activated [Lunar Howl], a burst of sonic energy rippling through the courtyard, stunning Bastian and the men behind him. He stumbled, his men screaming as they bled from their ears, while his guard dropped for a split second. She didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. She launched herself at him, her claws raking across his chest, her fangs tearing at his shoulder. Bastian tried to retaliate, but her speed, her power¡ªit overwhelmed him. He swung his dagger, but she caught his wrist, her claws digging in, and with a powerful yank, she twisted his arm behind him, pinning him down. His body hit the ground hard, his face smacking against the stone, and she didn¡¯t hesitate. She brought her clawed hand up, slashing across his chest, breaking through his mana shield, her claws leaving deep, bloody gashes. Bastian let out a strangled gasp, his body convulsing, his aura faltering. She could feel his energy dissipate, his strength leaving him as he crumpled under her. His eyes rolled back, and for a moment, there was nothing. No movement, no sound, just the cold air and the weight of victory. He was still alive, though. Lilian stood over him, panting, her chest heaving, her eyes glowing with a fierce red light, her fur matted with sweat and blood. She could hear Solara behind her, her friend still struggling against the remaining minions. Lilian turned, her full werewolf form tall and imposing. The minions hesitated, their confidence faltering as they watched Bastian fall, fear overtaking their determination.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Lilian growled, her voice carrying across the courtyard. The minions exchanged glances, their courage crumbling as they backed away, quickly grabbing Bastian¡¯s unconscious form. ¡°F-fuck¡­!¡± One of them cursed under his breath, his gaze darting between Lilian and the others. They were outmatched, and they knew it. Without their leader, they had no chance. ¡°Fall back!¡± one of them called, his voice trembling. They turned, retreating into the darkness, dragging Bastian¡¯s unconscious body away with them. Lilian watched them go and then changed her mind. She rushed ahead, her speed a blur, as she hit them on the back of their necks, sending them to sleep. ¡°Phew,¡± Lilian said. ¡°Can¡¯t let them return. They know our location. They might come back with a larger group.¡± She said, and Solara nodded as she stumbled toward her. Lilian¡¯s body trembled as the adrenaline began to fade, her transformation taking its toll. She breathed slowly, forcing herself to calm down, the wild energy inside her slowly receding. Solara¡¯s wings drooped, her face streaked with sweat and dirt. She was breathing heavily, her eyes wide, a mix of awe and relief in her gaze as she looked at Lilian. ¡°You¡­ you did it,¡± she said, her voice barely a whisper. Lilian nodded, her fur receding, her form shrinking as she reverted to her human state. Her body ached, every muscle protesting as she fought to stay standing. She met Solara¡¯s gaze, her lips curling into a weary smile. ¡°No. We did it,¡± she replied, her voice soft, ¡°you fought quite well.¡± The fight was risky and dangerous, but for now, they¡¯d bought Iskandaar and Nebula the time they needed. And that was worth any risk. Lilian glanced toward the entrance of the mansion, her gaze lingering on the closed doors, her heart still pounding. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to make sure they¡¯re okay.¡± Solara nodded, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s tie these guys up first and then drop them in some nearby alley.¡± Lilian agreed. A bit later, they made their way toward the mansion¡¯s door, the echoes of the fight still ringing in their ears. They just hoped all this wasn¡¯t for naught and that both Iskandaar and Nebula were alright. **** They made their way down the long corridor, Lilian leading, her heightened senses still on alert, though more for reassurance at this point. Solara opened her mouth, "I don¡¯t know how vampires work, but I think Nebula was losing her mind.¡± ¡°I know how vampires work very well, and she was definitely losing her mind,¡± Lilian confirmed, making the girl look at her for a second. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ she might attack him. Knowing Iskandaar, he¡¯s probably trying to play hero again," Solara said, making Lilian grunt. "Hero? More like trying not to get himself killed. You think he¡¯ll harm his dear fiance if she starts attacking him, even if she was out of her mind?" She walked ahead, and Solara rubbed the back of her head. ¡°Honestly, yeah.¡± ¡°Really? We¡¯ll soon see, then,¡± Lilian said. The air felt cooler as they delved deeper, the echo of their footsteps filling the empty halls until they finally approached the door to the special chamber. As he¡¯d said, they couldn¡¯t sense any form of energy from inside the room. So they couldn¡¯t be sure if something had gone wrong inside. They slowed their steps as they approached the door, a heavy wooden thing that looked ancient, bearing scars of past fights and time. Lilian paused, her hand hovering over the handle. But just as she was about to reach out, something made them stop. While they couldn¡¯t sense any energy from outside, they could¡­ hear the sound. A muffled noise drifted through the thick wood. It sounded strangely like a moan. Solara blinked, her wings giving an involuntary flutter. She exchanged a look with Lilian, her brows arching in confusion. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Lilian¡¯s ears perked, and a faint red flush crept up her neck. She listened harder, her eyes narrowing, her ears twitching as she focused her hearing here rather than keeping it spread around. There it was again¡ªthis time, clearer¡ªa low, soft moan, followed by another sound that made her pause. A whisper. It didn¡¯t take long for her to recognize the tone. ¡°What the¡­?¡± Solara¡¯s voice trailed off, her eyes widening. She turned to Lilian, who had an equally stunned expression. ¡°Are they¡­?¡± Lilian swallowed, her gaze snapping back to the door, her hand pulling away from the handle like it was burning her. ¡°Oh¡­ my moonlit ancestors¡­¡± The muffled sounds continued¡ªmoans, soft gasps¡ªand it wasn¡¯t hard to piece things together. Lilian could feel her face heat up, her ears twitching as she tried to make sense of what she was hearing. She cleared her throat, turning to Solara, whose eyes were now wide with what could only be described as a mix of shock and disbelief. ¡°I¡­ uh¡­¡± Solara struggled to find the words. Her cheeks flushed a bright pink. She shook her head, her feathers ruffling with the movement. ¡°Are they really¡ª? Now?!¡± They were doing that while she and Solara were fighting for their lives?! Crazy. The two girls went silent, staring at each other, before looking away. ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Solara managed, holding her hands up, her shoulders shaking with disbelief. ¡°Maybe it was the only way to calm her down¡­ yeah¡­ let¡¯s assume that¡­ and let¡¯s just go back for a bit? Give them some privacy?¡± ¡°Privacy?¡± Lilian scoffed, but she started backing away, her ears still twitching with every sound from beyond the door. ¡°They owe us an explanation after this.¡± Solara nodded, her smile widening. ¡°And a thank you, at the very least.¡± ¡°A huge one.¡± Lilian turned, her face still a bright shade of red. They both turned, making their way back up the hallway, the muffled sounds fading behind them. The awkward tension still hung between them. They had fought off enemies, braved dangers, and here was their brave hero¡­ getting caught up in a completely different kind of struggle. Returning to the living room, they could still hear the sounds. It¡¯d grown far too loud. ¡°...We should get some fresh air,¡± Solara suggested, her expression barely controlled. Lilian nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ fresh air sounds good.¡± **** Nebula slowly blinked awake, her head still foggy from exhaustion. She was on the floor, her body draped in robes too large for her slender frame. ¡°Mhm¡­¡± The cold stone beneath her was a contrast to the warmth of the fabric, and it made her shiver, even though the room wasn¡¯t particularly chilly. ¡°Where is this¡­¡± She yawned, sitting up and looking around, her mind hazy as she tried to piece together the fragments of memory that danced on the edge of her consciousness. The chamber was dim, a gentle glow from the rune arrays still pulsing faintly on the walls. Where was she? What had happened last night? Her brow furrowed, and she rubbed her eyes, trying to chase away the grogginess. While doing so, she realized she was wearing nothing beneath the robe¡ªonly the overcoat wrapped loosely around her body. Her heart skipped a beat, and her eyes widened as she realized the coat wasn¡¯t hers. Then the memories came flooding back. ¡°...Oh gods,¡± she muttered, her face growing hotter by the second, the blush creeping up from her neck to her cheeks. The rush of emotions, the hunger, the sheer madness of what they¡¯d done. She buried her face in her hands, groaning. ¡°I¡¯m crazy. I¡¯ve actually lost it.¡± She could still feel his warmth, his presence, and the very memory of it made her toes curl in embarrassment. She was a noble, a lady of standing. How could she lose control like that?! And to¡­ to do that on the floor, in a room that didn¡¯t even have a bed! What was crazier was that he wasn¡¯t here anymore. Sitting alone in this abandoned mansion, she was left with nothing but his overcoat. She wanted to dig a hole right here and bury herself in it. Suddenly, a knock echoed against the heavy door. Nebula jumped, her head snapping up. ¡°No! Don¡¯t come in!¡± she called, her voice cracking in her haste. There was a moment¡¯s silence, and then a familiar voice came from the other side. ¡°Young lady, it¡¯s me, Mirella.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nebula stared at the door for a moment and then let out a long sigh, sagging against the wall. ¡°Come in,¡± she said, her voice quieter this time. She quickly adjusted the robe, making sure it covered her properly. The door creaked open, and Mirella stepped inside, balancing a tray of food in one hand and a set of clothes in the other. There was a curious smile tugging at the edges of her lips, a glint in her eye that Nebula did not miss. ¡°Good morning, young lady,¡± Mirella said, her tone light, almost teasing, as she set the tray down on the ground beside her. ¡°I¡¯ve brought breakfast¡­ and something a bit more appropriate to wear.¡± Her eyes flicked to the robe, amusement clear in her expression. Nebula cleared her throat, tugging the coat tighter around her. ¡°Oh, you sly old woman, do not give me that look! What are you doing here?¡± she asked, trying to keep her voice steady, to ignore the way her cheeks were still burning. Mirella just smiled knowingly. ¡°Lady Solara found me this morning. She said that Young Master Iskandaar instructed her to bring me here. Her face was red, and she seemed in quite the hurry.¡± Nebula swallowed. There is no way. Solara¡­ Lilian¡­ they both know? Dammit. She looked away, trying to ignore the teasing note in Mirella¡¯s voice. ¡°I see,¡± she said. She cleared her throat again, her voice softening. ¡°Where is I-Iskandaar?¡± Mirella¡¯s smile widened as she spoke. ¡°He¡¯s still in the mansion, in the living room. He cooked this,¡± she gestured to the tray she was carrying. ¡°He wanted to feed you himself, but the other two girls¡¯ reaction made him stop. I¡¯d have been really worried seeing you have such intense competition if not for the fact that you¡¯re engaged.¡± Nebula stared at her and then at the food. She cleared her throat and nodded, pulling the tray closer. ¡°...They aren¡¯t a competition,¡± she said slowly, as the scent of the warm meal hit her senses, reminding her just how famished she was. She opened her mouth to say something, to tell Mirella she wanted to see him, but her maid was already setting the clothes down beside her, her expression softening. ¡°Eat first, my lady. You need your strength,¡± Mirella said, her tone gentle but firm. ¡°He¡¯ll be sad if you don¡¯t eat the food he so lovingly cooked.¡± ¡°....¡± Nebula sighed, picking up the spoon. She knew there was no arguing with Mirella when she used that tone¡ªthe same one she¡¯d used since they were children, back when she¡¯d insisted Nebula finish every last bit of her dinner before she could go out to play. She ate in silence, her thoughts drifting, her heart still pounding with embarrassment. Embarrassment wasn''t the only thing in her mind, though. There was also gratitude. For everything he did. When she was finally done, she stood up, and Mirella helped her dress. The familiar routine brought a small comfort in the midst of everything that had happened. Nebula stood, smoothing out her dress, and took a deep breath. It was time to face Iskandaar. With her head held high, she left the chamber, Mirella trailing behind her. She wasn¡¯t sure how he would act now¡ªhow could she face him and the others after everything that had happened? But even as her face burned, Nebula walked with a cheerful thrum in her heart, for her sickness was gone, and she was feeling better than ever. Chapter 61 – She’s a WHAT? As I stirred my coffee, the silver spoon clinked softly against the porcelain cup. My Phantom Hand shimmered faintly in the dim light of the Fenixia mansion¡¯s living room, its translucent fingers moving with precise intent. Solara sat sprawled on one of the couches, her fiery hair catching what little light there was. Her gaze was locked on my hand, curiosity practically radiating off her. On the other side of the room, Lilian swept the dust-covered floor with steady, rhythmic motions, her wolf ears twitching at intervals. She kept silent, but her glances toward Solara and I betrayed her interest in our conversation. ¡°This place needs some serious work,¡± I said, breaking the silence. ¡°We¡¯re spending more and more time here. Might as well renovate or, at the very least, clean it properly.¡± Solara leaned back, crossing her legs as she smirked. ¡°Sure thing. A bit of a makeover wouldn¡¯t hurt. So this is our base of operations?¡± Her gaze flicked back to the Phantom Hand, and her smirk turned curious. ¡°But, more importantly, you¡¯re not going to tell me about that hand of yours?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just [Phantom Hand],¡± I replied with a shrug as I moved it for a show, making it curl and uncurl for emphasis. ¡°You know that skill where a ghostly hand appears in the air and punches the enemy ahead?¡± She nodded. ¡°Well, this is exactly that¡ªexcept I control it really well. Instead of letting it float in the air, I¡¯ve made it stay attached to my elbow.¡± I flexed my spectral fingers, watching the soft blue light ripple across the surface. ¡°This is a mana construct, and since my mana control is pretty insane thanks to my Heavenly Demon Body, I can do whatever I want with it. It doesn¡¯t even hurt like a normal hand, so I can set it on fire if I feel like it.¡± Her eyebrows rose slightly, impressed. ¡°Sounds handy.¡± I gave her a flat look. ¡°Really?¡± Lilian burst out giggling, somehow finding the joke very funny. Her laughter made Solara chuckle, and I allowed myself a small smile before taking a sip of my coffee. We continued talking for a bit as Solara questioned me a bit more about my hand and if it was as good as an actual hand. It wasn¡¯t, but at the same time, it was in different senses. I could deactivate it and pull out my Starlight Sword, or Beams of Destruction, something that¡¯d be hard to do if it was a real hand. But the drawback was that I didn¡¯t feel how it felt to ¡®touch¡¯ something. Then again, that couldn¡¯t be considered a drawback either, if I thought about it. I could block a sword with it, and it wouldn¡¯t hurt at all. Honestly, it did its work far better than expected. I had no complaints until I reached the Fifth Stage of the Heavenly Demon Body. Our chatter slowed as we both heard the sound of footsteps approaching from the hallway. Lilian stopped sweeping, her gaze shifting toward the door as it creaked open. ¡°Um¡­¡± Nebula stepped into the room, her movements hesitant but deliberate. Mirella followed close behind, her expression as poised as ever, though the faintest hint of amusement flickered in her eyes. The maid gave a slight bow as they closed the distance. Nebula¡¯s gaze locked onto mine. Her face was a stone until now, but as seconds passed, it grew flushed, her hands fidgeting slightly at her sides. I held my coffee cup near my lips as I watched her. Everyone in the room went quiet, their attention shifting entirely to the exchange about to unfold. Her lips parted, but no sound came out at first. She took a deep breath, steadied herself, and finally managed, ¡°Thanks¡­ thank you.¡± Lilian tilted her head, her tail flicking behind her as she scowled. ¡°Dirty woman. Solara, you see this? No way she¡¯s thanking him for his performance last night¡ª¡± ¡°No! For helping me out!¡± Nebula¡¯s voice shot up as she interrupted, her face growing redder. She cleared her throat, straightening her posture, and continued, ignoring Lilian¡¯s snickering. ¡°I was being stubborn, not realizing what I was going to end up as. Mirella told me the consequences earlier¡­ I didn¡¯t know. But I guess you did. As you always somehow happen to. So thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s natural I¡¯d help my fiance,¡± I smiled. Rather than smiling back, her gaze dropped for a moment before she looked back at me, her cheeks aflame. ¡°And I¡­ I¡¯m sorry for forcing myself onto you. I wasn¡¯t in my right mind, but that¡¯s no excuse.¡± Lilian didn¡¯t let the opportunity slip, resting her weight on the broom. ¡°Trust me, he¡¯s strong enough to push you away if he wanted to. You know what I think? I think¡ª¡± ¡°Lilian, you¡¯re embarrassing us!¡± Solara cut her off, rushing over to clamp a hand over her friend¡¯s mouth. Her face was just as red as Nebula¡¯s now, while Lilian started to shout muffled in her hand. Nebula groaned softly, covering her face with her hands. Mirella, as composed as ever, stood silently behind her young lady, though the amused curve of her lips betrayed her thoughts. Clearing my throat, I broke the tension. ¡°Although she¡¯s a loudmouth,¡± I said, tilting my head toward Lilian, ¡°she¡¯s right. If I didn¡¯t¡­ like it¡­ I could¡¯ve pushed you away. Don¡¯t worry, you weren¡¯t forcing anybody.¡± Nebula¡¯s blue eyes softened, though her blush remained. ¡°Yeah, true, but¡­ Well, you know? You only didn¡¯t push me away since that helped me calm down. Right?¡± I met her gaze¡­ and slowly took another sip of my coffee. **** Nebula settled herself onto the couch, her gaze averted, and Mirella stood beside her with an almost amused smile. I held back a smile and took in the strange assortment of individuals gathered in this worn-out living room. There were too many of the opposite gender, though¡­ Lilian was now sitting down beside Solara, holding back a snicker. Earlier, I thought she was really offended that Nebula and I had lost ourselves in lust last night, but seeing how she was enjoying teasing the girl, I realised I was wrong. Nebula, her cheeks still tinged red from the earlier exchange, was ignoring the werewolf girl while Mirella shook her head. The atmosphere was fun, but it was time to get serious now. I gave a slow exhale and walked over. I lowered myself into an armchair, gesturing for Mirella to join us. ¡°We need to talk about Victor,¡± I said. The words came out more strongly than I intended. I had built a grudge against that bastard and hoped to pay it back to him. But it might go the other way around if we didn''t act fast. Although he had no proof, he had serious suspicions that Nebula was a vampire. So the sooner we address this, the better. Sensing my resolve, Mirella sat down beside Nebula without hesitation, smoothing her skirts as she did. She had a natural composure, even here in this derelict mansion. I was holding this discussion with her in the hope that her age and experience would help us with ideas. She looked at each of us, her lips pulling into a calm smile. ¡°My young lady gave me a detailed description of what happened last night, and after hearing all that, I feel like Victor Seraph won¡¯t stop here,¡± she began, her voice even and certain. Lilian frowned, her ears twitching. ¡°He¡¯s already done enough, and his plans to unveil her fangs have failed. What more can he do other than direct confrontation?¡± Mirella tilted her head, her eyes narrowing slightly in thought. ¡°Real confrontation will be possible to deal with, given the strength of your group. The real danger lies in rumors. If he spreads the word about the young lady¡ª¡± she nodded towards Nebula¡ª¡°and what he might have suspected about her identity, the academy might take action. And if they start conducting serious testing against her...¡± she trailed off, her meaning unmistakable. Nebula paled, her lips parting slightly. ¡°Testing? But the Holy Knight found nothing wrong. Will that not be enough to reassure them?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I sighed, running my Phantom Hand through my hair. ¡°It certainly hadn¡¯t convinced Victor enough, so the academy trying again isn¡¯t impossible. Especially considering that the Holy Knight vanished after our group encountered him. We¡¯re suspicious, Nebula.¡± The room fell silent. Right now, the suspicion had worn off. Rather, I think people were thinking that the demons were after me in particular since I¡¯d been targeted thrice now, instead of the possibility that I was a demon myself. But if Nebula¡¯s mask was exposed, it¡¯d be a matter of time before I¡¯d be exposed as well. This had always been my worry. If they found out, if they tested Nebula and confirmed her true nature, then no amount of charm or quick words would save her. I glanced at Mirella, who met my eyes, her expression solemn but sharp.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite close to the chancellor, young master?¡± Mirella asked, her eyes pinning me with a look of expectation. I nodded. ¡°I think you should tell her the truth about the young lady.¡± Nebula sucked in a breath. ¡°M-Mirella?!¡± Mirella¡¯s expression softened, and she raised a hand in reassurance. ¡°Of course, only if you trust her,¡± she continued. ¡°If you believe she won¡¯t take any public action against my lady, then perhaps she¡¯ll be willing to assist, even if it¡¯s quietly. If lucky, she could arrange a mission outside the academy. A mission that aligns with Victor¡¯s perhaps, where that could get all of you out in the open together.¡± Her eyes glinted, and the intention was clear without having to be said: get us outside with Victor and eliminate him where no prying eyes could watch. Since Nebula gave her an overview of last night''s fight, she must know our group was capable of taking down a Level 97 student. I rubbed the back of my head, letting out a half-laugh. ¡°We¡¯re close, yes, she owes her life to me. But I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll help me in actively killing one of her students. But,¡± I looked at Nebula, then back to Mirella, ¡°Yeah, she might help us in some way. I¡¯ll go meet her and see what can be done.¡± I glanced toward Solara and Lilian, who both were frowning in thought. ¡°As for you two, good work dealing with Victor¡¯s minions,¡± I said, my voice steady. ¡°I told you earlier too, but you really did well.¡± ¡°Why¡¯re you giving such an appraising speech suddenly?¡± ¡°Lilian, let him talk.¡± I ignored their banter and continued, ¡°Honestly, I was prepared for both of you to get at least a little hurt, but you held your ground. You¡¯re strong, and I¡¯m proud of you both.¡± I leaned forward slightly, letting the weight of my words settle between us. ¡°So make sure to train even harder now. I think it¡¯s time I taught you some martial arts techniques. Lilian should pick them up pretty fast, and Solara¡­ you¡¯ll get there with time.¡± The two girls exchanged a look, then nodded, determination clear in their eyes. There was still so much to learn, and while they¡¯d proven themselves capable last night, they knew better than to let that go to their heads. They needed to grow stronger and as quickly as possible. I turned my attention back to Nebula and Mirella. ¡°You two, in the meantime, should work on securing something that¡¯ll help mask your vampire nature better,¡± I said, my gaze resting on Nebula. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why the Baron hasn¡¯t done this already, or at least when he was sending you here to Waybound. Really careless.¡± ¡°Magic and Artifacts that hide a person¡¯s race are very hard to come by,¡± Nebula said. ¡°Sure, there are those that can maybe change your skin color, hide your elf ears, make your fangs vanish, but they won¡¯t hide your nature, your mana, from a person like Professor Katheran, for example. And of course, Holy Knights. Thankfully, my Vampire lineage is hard for most to detect as a halfling. We¡¯ve tested it out before with the help of a close friend of my fathers. So I knew even Professor Katheran wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it. So we never bothered to look for an item that can totally hide my nature, as they¡¯re super rare and expensive.¡± I hummed and then nodded. ¡°Fair. But now that we have the capital, with Mirella¡¯s knowledge, we should be able to either buy a useful artifact or create something ourselves. Let us do that, alright? If Victor tries something similar next time, we need to be ready.¡± Nebula nodded, her expression resolute, but before she could speak, Mirella cut in, her gaze playful. ¡°You¡¯re not planning to teach the young lady these martial arts techniques of yours?¡± she asked, arching an eyebrow. For a moment, I feared that Nebula had told her about Murim. That¡¯d not be good. ¡°I understand she¡¯s a [Mage], but her physical strength is more than adequate thanks to her lineage. Obsidian Vampires aren¡¯t like regular vampires. I think she¡¯d benefit from the training as well.¡± ¡°...Obsidian?¡± Lilian asked, blinking. My heart fell as my eyes widened. ¡°Yes? Vampires have different families, and my young lady happens to be from a very prominent one called the House of Obsidian,¡± Mirella said with a tint of pride in her voice. In response, Lilian¡¯s lip parted, her canine flashing for a moment. I saw clouds covering her eyes for a moment. Clouds that roared with thunder. I got up and quickly walked over, putting a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Lilian,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll explain later,¡± I said, and she looked at me, her eyes growing red as she realized I already knew. I always did. She shut her lips, her jaws tightening, as she glared at me. Mirella and Nebula exchanged confused glances. Lilian stood up from her seat and walked away in speedy steps. Shit! Why did it have to come out now? A silence fell over the room. I could feel my weariness rising. The other three looked confused, but Solara caught on to the fact that something was wrong. ¡°Mirella, to answer your question,¡± she quickly explained. ¡°Nebula is not part of our, uh, party¡­ so we can¡¯t teach her these martial arts. Before you ask, it¡¯s not because we don¡¯t want her in the party,¡± she quickly clarified, ¡°but because she hasn¡¯t made up her mind to join yet.¡± Mirella tilted her head, her gaze sweeping across the group, understanding flickering in her eyes. I felt a little relieved. This meant Nebula hadn¡¯t told her about Murim and my other life. She¡¯d only asked about martial arts because of my fighting style, which she¡¯d seen when I fought Nebula''s half-brother. She gave a slight nod, a small smile playing on her lips. ¡°I see. Well then, as always, I¡¯ll focus on securing the young lady¡¯s safety.¡± She leaned back, her gaze meeting mine, and I could tell she wasn¡¯t pushing the matter any further. The conversation drifted to a close, and with it, a new sense of resolution settled over all of us. There was so much to do, and the threats were still real. Except in my heart, I grew worried about Lilian. **** I couldn¡¯t find Lilian anywhere. I was worried, but¡­ if I knew her, I knew she¡¯d at least allow me to explain before she did anything stupid. So I decided to follow the plan first. ¡°Come in,¡± a voice said after I knocked. I pushed open the door and walked into Chancellor Duskleaf''s office, the familiar dark wood panels and the soft fragrance of incense filling the space. It was a comfort, a sign of the quiet power that emanated from Amelia herself. She had a way of making any room feel safe and defended¡ªthough today, I found an unexpected guest. ¡°My my, it¡¯s my dearest student Iskandaar,¡± Amelia said from her seat, smiling at me as she nudged her chin to the girl sitting across from her. ¡°I believe you two have met before? You¡¯re classmates.¡± ¡°Hello, Chancellor,¡± I nodded at her and then looked at the girl. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve had the opportunity to walk by each other a few times before but were never lucky enough to exchange greetings. Good morning, Princess.¡± [Sathari Nezehra, Level 28] The Naga princess, Sathari Nezehra, looked at me. Her red scales were slightly purple now as they gleamed under the sunlight filtering through the tall window behind the Chancellor''s desk. They shimmered and her purple eyes met mine with that piercing intensity that someone else might mistake for hostility. She smiled, her fangs just barely peeking out from her lips. "Greetingsss, Romani," she said, her voice as smooth as the silk scarf that wound around her shoulders. Her accent colored every word with an exotic, almost hypnotic edge. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you around recently in classesss,¡± she said, ¡°I have missed you.¡± She smiled a kind smile. Despite how she looked, she was a kind and friendly girl. I smiled back, "That is very kind of you, Princess," I nodded, offering a polite smile. Seeing her here, in the flesh, brought back some memories. Episode 4 of Arcane Crown was Nebula¡¯s Red Night, which naturally meant that Episode 3 had already passed. That episode was dedicated to this Princess here, and given how her scales had changed colors, she¡¯d gone through it. I¡¯d missed it, but thankfully she was safe and sound even without my aid. The Poison in the Shadows. A tangled mess of political machinations, hidden societies, and the dark underbelly of Waybound City. Sathari had been at the center of it, dodging poison-laced knives and whispers of a criminal organization. She¡¯d been kidnapped, her life nearly torn from her by devil worshippers looking to rip the Naga Pearl from her head. Lord Draygon Valis was the one leading the whole episode, and since this time I hadn¡¯t seen an end to him myself, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was still lurking. Hopefully, he was gone. Prince Orion was still the main character, so he must have saved Sathari as he did in the game. He must have taken care of the enemies also? Sathari tilted her head, her slitted eyes narrowing as she watched me. ¡°You seem deep in thought, classsmate. Something troubling you?¡± I shook my head, pushing those memories aside. ¡°No. Just surprised to see you here.¡± She hissed softly¡ªnot a sound of annoyance, but more like amusement. ¡°I had some work with the chancellor here. But it¡¯s done now, ssso you can have the room.¡± Saying so, she bowed to Amelia and slipped past me, her tail curling as she moved out the door, the soft hiss of her scales against the floor fading as she disappeared down the hallway. I watched her leave before turning back to Amelia. The chancellor was leaning against her desk now, her chin resting on her palm, an amused glint in her eyes. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to teach her Dragon Tongue Magic,¡± she said, her voice warm with the kind of excitement I hadn¡¯t seen from her in a while. ¡°She¡¯ll be my first student in that subject. I¡¯ve been trying to find one for decades, and I¡¯m happy a candidate finally showed up.¡± ¡°That is interesting,¡± I said. Her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Try to get along with her if you get the chance. I think you¡¯ll encounter her frequently since you like to visit my chambers quite often.¡± She winked, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, even if a smile tugged at my lips. ¡°She¡¯s still foreign to this place, especially so after her recent kidnapping incident, so a friend will help,¡± Amelia added, her tone shifting to something more serious, a softness in her gaze. I frowned at that, remembering more of the chaos in Episode 3. The desperate attempts to extract her Naga Pearl, the cultists, and the fear that had hung over the entire city like a stormcloud. No way I missed all that. She was safe now, but a kidnapping like that left a mark. It made people wary, and more guarded. Thankfully, it seemed she¡¯d receive a boon she hadn¡¯t in the game. Dragon Tongue Magic from Amelia Duskleaf. ¡°Sure,¡± I said, sliding into the chair opposite Amelia. ¡°I¡¯ll make an effort to get along.¡± Amelia smiled, and her expression was sly as she leaned forward, her eyes twinkling. ¡°Thank you, my dear. But, why are you here today? It can¡¯t be that you want more of my cooking?¡± She tilted her head, her smile widening. ¡°If so, you¡¯d have to visit my home again.¡± ¡°Maybe later,¡± I said, letting the teasing roll off me. ¡°But right now, there¡¯s something important I need to tell you. Something¡­ serious.¡± She raised an eyebrow, her smile fading just slightly as she waited, her gaze sharp, focused. I hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath. ¡°My fianc¨¦e,¡± I said, ¡°is a vampire.¡± For a second, Amelia didn¡¯t move. She blinked, the words hanging in the air between us like a weight. Then she let out a long sigh, her eyes closing as she brought her hands up to cover her face. ¡°Of course,¡± she muttered, her voice muffled by her hands. ¡°Of course, she is. Dammit, you brat.¡± Chapter 62 – A Werewolf’s Ultimate Choice Amelia stared at me, her eyes wide, mouth half-open, words failing her. She stayed still for a bit, and then her fingers drummed on the surface of her desk, the silence stretching between us. I could almost hear her thoughts¡ªspinning, recalculating, trying to make sense of what I¡¯d just dropped on her. ¡°My hair is going to start graying at this rate, Iskandaar,¡± she finally said, her voice dropping lower as though saying it any louder would somehow make it more lethal. ¡°Do you understand the kind of danger this puts you both in?¡± ¡°Fully aware,¡± I said, meeting her gaze steadily. ¡°And I didn¡¯t come here to ask for a lecture.¡± She let out a soft sigh, her shoulders slumping just a little as she leaned back in her chair. ¡°You always do this. You always find yourself in the middle of things that could explode at any second. Then you come to me to clean up the aftermath.¡± ¡°Hey, have I ever had you clean up my mess? I am fully capable myself, thank you very much,¡± I said, faking offense, and she made a deadpan expression. ¡°I¡¯m just asking for advice.¡± I crossed my arms, my Phantom Hand resting lightly on the edge of her desk. Her eyes fell on it, and before another series of the same questions about my hand could start, I started talking. ¡°Look, I wouldn¡¯t have come to you about this but Victor Seraph got involved with us. He somehow got a hunch about Nebula¡¯s race, and since then, he¡¯s been trying to expose her and make her slip up. I managed to stop it at the party, but he¡¯s not done. He¡¯ll try again.¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes narrowed, a thoughtful frown etching her face. ¡°What happened? Tell me everything in detail,¡± she asked, and I leaned back. This would take a while. I started talking, and slowly her brows knitted as my story unfolded. I didn¡¯t lie. I told her everything that had happened at the party, including what led to it. Amelia listened carefully, chewing on her lip as seconds turned into minutes. When I finally finished, she wasn¡¯t thrumming the table with her fingers anymore. Her fingers were frozen, her eyes locking onto mine with that intense, assessing look she always had when she was thinking about more than just my words. ¡°Victor Seraph¡­¡± she finally said, almost as if tasting the name, deciding whether she liked it. ¡°He¡¯s a competent young man. He won¡¯t let go so easily.¡± ¡°I agree. So, what do I do?¡± She looked away, her eyes distant, lips pressed into a thin line. A minute passed before she finally spoke. ¡°You stay put,¡± she said. ¡°For now, at least. Victor missed his chance to prove anything to the academy, so he can¡¯t report Nebula based on a hunch yet. And he¡¯ll refrain from attempting similar experiments that could expose her, at least, not for now.¡± I arched my brow. ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡± Amelia shifted her gaze back to me, a hint of amusement tugging at the corners of her lips. ¡°Because he¡¯s going to be busy,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s going to be hosting some important guests soon. The Winter Festival is coming up, and the academy will be welcoming a delegation from the Elven Kingdom of Sylvanielle. Apparently, they¡¯re interested in enrolling a few of their students here¡ªincluding the Elf Queen¡¯s son, who¡¯ll also be coming. Victor¡¯s taken on the role of hosting them, ordered by his father, the Duke.¡± ¡°The Winter Festival?¡± I asked, humming as I processed her words. My eyes glinted. I¡¯d forgotten about it amid all of this. In my defence, memories of a game I played only once couldn¡¯t be that clear. ¡°Of course¡­ that¡¯s why¡­¡± I believed her when she said he¡¯d be too busy to try anything. The Winter Festival was a major event in the academy every year. It began as a time for celebration, for showing off talents, and a place where alliances were made and broken. Students showcased their skills in performances and combat exhibitions, and everyone dressed up for a grand banquet. I remembered Arcane Crown¡¯s Episode 5¡ªit had all started with the Winter Festival. It was a very interesting episode because, among many things that happened, one important point was that a demon hid in plain sight as one of the elven delegates. He used the festival to infiltrate the academy. That was where everything went wrong. But I failed to recall anything about the possibility of the elves enrolling in the academy. Nothing like that happened in the game. Not only was there no mention of it, but this Elven Prince didn¡¯t even visit Waybound. Was this a change because of my presence? Because Amelia was alive? In the game, there was no mention of Amelia, but there was a chancellor who¡¯d only recently started serving. From the beginning, I¡¯d assumed that she died against the Vampiric Father, and so a new chancellor took her place. However, since she was still alive and as someone who¡¯d been in Waybound for decades, she was a well-known name in the entire world. Perhaps she convinced the elves to bring their Prince? Elves and humans didn¡¯t have a favorable relationship due to past wars and slavery. In fact, some backwater nations still traded elven slaves, which enraged the haughty and proud elves. So to convince their Prince to enroll into a human academy, someone like Amelia was required. Of course, I wasn¡¯t worried about those changes. I was only worried about the demon¡­ Amelia¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts. ¡°Victor will have his hands full, playing the perfect host, ensuring that nothing goes amiss during their visit. And trust me, with guests from Sylvanielle here, he won¡¯t risk pulling any stunts that could jeopardize his family¡¯s standing in the Empire by harming the human¡¯s relationship with the elves.¡± I nodded slowly, considering her words. ¡°You think he¡¯ll wait until the festival is over?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯ll wait until he has a clear opportunity,¡± Amelia said. ¡°The festival¡­ it¡¯s an event ripe for manipulation. He might not do anything now, but if he sees an opening during the festival¡­¡± Her gaze grew colder, her fingers drumming the desk again. ¡°You need to be prepared. He¡¯s not done yet, Iskandaar.¡± ¡°Fair point,¡± I said. ¡°So I should kill him before he gets an opportunity.¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes snapped back to me, her frown deepening. ¡°I don¡¯t support that,¡± she said, her voice measured, controlled. ¡°You know that.¡± I stood up, sighing as I looked down at her. ¡°I know, and I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s just what it is. This must be difficult for you¡ªactively helping one student plan against another. But you must know the truth already, Amelia, even beyond the things I just told you earlier. What the Seraph House did to the Fenixia House, you know that. If I don¡¯t deal with him, he¡¯ll kill Solara, Nebula¡­ and then he¡¯ll kill me.¡± Amelia closed her eyes, the tension clear in her expression and her jaws tight. She let out a long breath before looking back up at me. Her eyes were softer now, the harshness fading just a bit. ¡°I know,¡± she whispered. ¡°I know what they did. But¡­ haah.¡± We stared at each other for a moment, a heavy silence settling between us. It was a silence filled with unspoken truths and the understanding that neither of us had many choices left. She¡¯d been the chancellor of Waybound for decades, and it was the first time she was helping a student plot the demise of another. ¡°You be careful,¡± she finally said, her voice a whisper. ¡°This is not a game, Iskandaar.¡± I nodded, a small smile tugging at my lips. ¡°It never is, Amelia.¡± With that, I turned, about to leave, before I paused. I turned to her. ¡°By the way, and don¡¯t say you can¡¯t answer this, I¡¯m curious, just¡­ what does the Mark of Vargathrian mean?¡± Amelia Duskleaf gave me a look that said, ¡®You really don¡¯t know?¡¯ **** The door to my dorms creaked open, and I stepped inside with the cold air of the night still clinging to my clothes. The mansion was quiet, the kind of quiet that spoke of unease, of something waiting to be burst. It was an odd atmosphere. As I closed the door behind me, my eyes adjusted to the dim light in the living room, and they fell on the figure waiting by the window. I already sensed her presence before entering the room. Lilian stood by the window, her back to me, her silhouette bathed in the moonlight streaming in. Her ears were alert, her posture stiff, and the faintest hint of her growl rumbling under her breath. She was waiting¡ªfor me¡ªand not for any good reason, judging by the way her entire figure radiated tension. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Lilian,¡± I said, trying to sound casual, my voice carrying through the empty room. ¡°Why¡¯re you standing there? Shouldn¡¯t you be resting after everything from earlier?¡± She turned her head slightly, just enough for me to catch the faint glint of her red eyes, glowing and intense. When it came, her voice was low and cut through the silence like a blade. ¡°Cut the bullshit, Iskandaar.¡± She turned to face me fully, her eyes narrowing, her ears twitching with the tension she couldn¡¯t contain. ¡°How long did you plan to keep it from me?¡± Whoa, she just dropped my government name, I chuckled humorlessly internally, and the smile I had been holding on my lips disappeared. Nebula, the truth of her lineage¡ªshe wanted to know why I¡¯d carried that knowledge as a secret. Why hadn¡¯t I told her that she¡¯d been conversing and laughing with an Obsidian? I sighed, feeling a heavy weight settle in my chest. Of course, she¡¯d be furious. The Obsidian Vampires weren¡¯t just a name to Lilian. They were the reason for countless deaths, pain, and bloodshed that stretched back generations. Even recently, as early as a year ago, she¡¯d seen countless of her people, her loved ones, her family, being killed by them. At one point, I was there when it happened, and I was also the one to kill the big bad villain. It was natural that she was furious and confused as to why I was keeping a good relationship with a vampire from that same family. I took a few steps closer, keeping my voice even. ¡°I know this is a lot. But yes, I knew. I¡¯ve known for a while.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. She stepped forward, her eyes never leaving mine, her voice trembling somewhere between fury and betrayal. ¡°How long?¡± she repeated, her fists clenched at her sides. ¡°How long did you know what she was?¡± ¡°...From the start,¡± I said, watching her, my words careful. There was no point in hiding it now. ¡°I¡¯ve known since the moment I met her mother, Munera Obsidian. Before, even.¡± Her ears twitched again, her eyes narrowing. ¡°And you thought it didn¡¯t matter to tell me?¡± She took another step closer, her voice cracking, the hurt finally breaking through the anger. ¡°Do you even understand what that family has done to mine?! Do you not get it? The Obsidian Vampires have killed my people for centuries. We¡¯ve been at war! Hundreds of us died¡ªthousands, Iskandaar!¡± The words hit like a blow, heavy with the weight of her grief. I stayed silent, trying to find the right thing to say, to make her understand why I hadn¡¯t told her. I did have a reason, and I hadn¡¯t just forgotten. I didn¡¯t want her to fight Nebula in a stupid family fight where both lost their people. Lilian¡¯s tribe wasn¡¯t the only one who died. I didn¡¯t want Nebula to be caught in that when the girl barely knew she was part of that family. She was an Obsidian only in blood. ¡°Lilian, I didn¡¯t tell you because¡­¡± My voice trailed off, and I failed to find those words, my gaze meeting hers. Her gaze was stubborn. ¡°Because it¡¯s a family fight, however, you two are more than your families. I didn¡¯t want you to carry your tribe¡¯s burden. I didn¡¯t want you to have to¡ª¡± ¡°Burdened?!¡± she snapped, her voice rising, her laugh bitter and harsh. ¡°They were the blood of my blood! Do you think I feel burdened fighting for them?! And quit wording it like you were protecting me. You were just protecting her?¡± I took a step toward her, my voice softening. ¡°I wasn¡¯t choosing her over you, Lilian. I was trying to protect you both from a family dispute that is better to end. What is the point in fighting her? She doesn¡¯t even know anyone from her family other than her mother, Munera, who she thinks is dead.¡± She scoffed, shaking her head as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°Oh, yes, of course. Such a scholarly way of looking at it.¡± She growled. ¡°That just shows who you were looking out for. Because it sure doesn¡¯t sound like you were looking out for me. No, you were just looking out for her. Well, I guess it¡­ makes sense when I think about it.¡± Her voice dropped, the anger fading into something rawer, something far more fragile. ¡°After all, I¡¯m just¡­ a maid to you, aren¡¯t I? Hah, why am I even asking.¡± She looked away, her gaze dropping to the floor. ¡°A replaceable, useless maid. But she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s very important. You went and sacrificed your hand for her and then risked your life saving her from her own stubborn decision that could have been fixed if she drank some blood from the get-go. Oh, she¡¯s so precious, and then there I am, some wild tribal girl turned maid. Why am I even throwing a tantrum? Of course, she¡¯s more important.¡± I scowled. Now she was the one being stubborn, and yet, my chest tightened at her words, at the pain that etched across her face. It cut me deeper than the Holy Knight¡¯s blade ever could. I hated that she felt this way, and worse, I couldn¡¯t be sure if she was just feeling this way suddenly or if she had felt like this from the beginning. I opened my mouth to respond, to tell her that she was wrong, that she was so much more than that. ¡°Lilian¡­¡± But before I could find the words, she turned, her shoulders trembling as she made her way toward the door. She was going to walk away without letting me explain anything, without hearing me out. Something inside me snapped an instinctive need to stop her because I couldn¡¯t be sure when she¡¯d show herself again. I stepped forward and reached out, my Phantom Hand grabbing her by the arm and pulling her back toward me. ¡°Lilian,¡± I said, my voice firm, hiding the desperation laced beneath it. She turned to face me, her eyes wide with shock, her lips parting as if to protest. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn. You know you¡¯re not just a maid to me. You¡¯re not replaceable, you never have been.¡± I held her gaze, my eyes searching hers. ¡°I need you to understand that. I need you to know that I would do anything for you, just like I would for Nebula.¡± Her eyes glistened, and her breath came out in shaky gasps as she looked at me. Her gaze was filled with emotions I couldn¡¯t untangle. For a long moment, neither of us moved, and a heavy silence stretched between us. ¡°Then why?¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible, her eyes searching mine. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why have you been looking out for her cause more than mine?¡± I stared at her, her arm still gripped in my hand, her pulse racing beneath my fingers. I¡¯d already told her my reasoning, but she refused to understand. I could only stay silent. She scoffed, letting out a mock laugh. ¡°You just said you¡¯d do anything for me, and then you failed to answer a simple question,¡± she said, her voice barely above a whisper, her eyes searching my face for something I wasn¡¯t sure I could give. ¡°...Is that what you¡¯re asking me to prove? That you¡¯re just as important, if not more? Well, you''ve known secrets of mine that she¡¯s only just learned,¡± I said, my grip loosening just slightly. ¡°How many people did I trust my secret with, other than you? When I went to the Wraithwoods, you knew why, but I hadn¡¯t told her. Because I trusted you more than her. There are things about me she still doesn¡¯t know¡ªthings I trust you with.¡± ¡°And yet you hid the truth from me because you wanted to protect her from me,¡± she countered, her eyes hardening, her tone like ice. ¡°Thinking that this stupid demi-human will hurt your dear Nebula,¡± she said. There was hurt and anger, but beneath it all, I could hear the pain. ¡°Lilian...¡± I said, letting out a sigh, my chest tightening at her expression. ¡°I¡¯d hate to see either of you fight. She grew up without a mother, Lilian, and she was clearly never preached to about the Obsidian Family¡¯s ways, given how she never knew she was a Vampire until she turned eighteen. She¡¯s not an Obsidian in spirit¡ªonly by blood.¡± She shook her head, her eyes glistening, her jaw tight. ¡°But that blood is enough. My people¡­ they bled because of her kind. You know that.¡± Her voice cracked, her throat bobbing as she tried to control her emotions. ¡°Why does she get your sympathy, Iskandaar? Why does she get your forgiveness when her ancestors spilled our blood?¡± My lips tightened, my grip on her arm loosening. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want you to hate her,¡± I said, my voice thick. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to see her as an enemy, not when she¡¯s trying so damn hard to be something different. She¡¯s not the monster that came before her, Lilian. She¡¯s not them. And I didn¡¯t want you to become those monsters by hurting her. You¡¯re not them, either.¡± Her eyes searched mine, her anger flickering like dying embers. The tension in her shoulders slowly ebbed away as she took a deep breath. ¡°You¡­ idiot,¡± she muttered, her voice breaking, her gaze dropping to the floor. ¡°You think you can just make decisions for me, keep things from me, and that it¡¯ll somehow make everything better? Fine, your reasoning is adequate, but I don¡¯t like it. Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me? I am not asking you to tell me every secret about you, but at least tell me those that are related to me. You could have told me about her anytime, at least when we returned to the Romani estate after the first time I saw her. You could have told me, and I¡¯d have had time to process all this. You didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°....¡± I fell silent, my hand dropping to my side. ¡°I know I messed up,¡± I said, my voice softer now, the sincerity laid bare. ¡°I should have told you, and I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t.¡± She looked at me, her eyes softening for the briefest of moments. Then she laughed¡ªa hollow, bitter sound. She shook her head. ¡°It''s alright¡­ young master. Don¡¯t apologize, I should be the one doing that. I must be quite a bother right now, huh? Since you fear I¡¯d hurt your dear fianc¨¦ so much, maybe I should leave,¡± she said, her voice trembling, her gaze hardening once more. ¡°My grandmother might be mad that I am going against her words, but she¡¯ll understand if I tell her that it¡¯s because you don¡¯t want me here¡­¡± I blinked, shock spreading through my eyes. I frowned. I thought the talk was going well, so I hadn¡¯t anticipated this. ¡°Lilian, wait¡ª¡± She turned sharply, her expression resigned, her arm slipping from my grip. She took a step forward, ready to leave. ¡°I said wait,¡± my voice growed. Emotions I didn¡¯t realize I had before filled the room with extreme authority. My mana slipped out, making the air heavy. Before I could stop myself, I reached out and grabbed her arm again, yanking her back to me. Her body collided with mine, her eyes widening in shock. ¡°Let me go,¡± she hissed, her face angry, her voice shaky as she tried to pull away. But before she could finish, I moved faster, lifting her chin and tilting her face toward mine. ¡°Hey, wha-¡± Her eyes, those fierce, fiery eyes, widened even more as I leaned in. And then our lips met. The world seemed to slow, my heart pounding in my ears as her lips melted against mine. Her body stiffened at first, her muscles tensing as if ready to fight me¡ªto push me away. But slowly, her wide eyes softened, her lashes fluttering, and she leaned into the kiss, her hand resting lightly against my chest. She never wanted to push me away. When I finally pulled away, her breath was ragged, her face flushed. She quickly wiped her lips with the back of her hand, her eyes darting away from mine. ¡°W-what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Sorry, lost my cool. But¡­ let¡¯s not pretend either of us aren¡¯t aware of how you look at me,¡± I said, my voice low, my eyes locked onto hers. ¡°I asked Amelia earlier. About the Mark of Vargathrian that your grandmother gave me. So I¡­ know what it means,¡± I said. It was more complicated than this, but her grandmother had practically pledged this girl to me when she gave me the mark and sent Lilian with me. The [Mark] was the reason why those Flaming-skull Dogs were running. It gave me an aura of passive protection against most canine creatures. More importantly, since Lilian came as a gift alongside it, it was basically something similar to an engagement. Lilian knew about it from the beginning¡­ and never bothered to explain after she realized I already had a fiance. She stared at me in silence, and then the stare turned into a glare, her face flushed, her jaw clenched. ¡°So you just decided to kiss me? Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Because,¡± I said, my voice softer. ¡°I needed to show you that you¡¯re no less important to me than any engagement, title, or person. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m having to say all of this out loud, but¡­ you matter, Lilian.¡± She stayed silent for a moment, her gaze flicking to the floor. Then she scoffed, her lips curling into a sarcastic smirk. ¡°Sure, young master. You slept with her, and now you just¡­ kiss me. How very equal. You think this makes us even?¡± ¡°Hey. If you want more than a kiss, just say it,¡± I arched an eyebrow, my tone turning slightly teasing. I hoped in my heart that it wouldn¡¯t backfire, trying my best to lighten the heavy air between us. Her eyes flashed, her face going red as she clenched her fists. ¡°Did you really just say that?! Bastard. You¡¯re making light of the situation!¡± I chuckled and then sighed. ¡°Lilian,¡± I said, my voice dropping to a whisper, a small smile tugging at my lips. I didn¡¯t know how my expression looked right now, but before she could pull away again, I pulled her closer, my arm wrapping around her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t leave. I chose you as my first Star, and I¡¯d hate to see the spot vacant forever...¡± ¡°Forever, he says,¡± she looked up at me, her eyes glossy, as she swallowed hard. ¡°Lying bastard.¡± The tension in her shoulders slowly drained away, and in the end, she closed her eyes, a soft sigh escaping her lips. Then, with a sudden burst of movement, she lunged at me, her arms wrapping around my neck, pushing me backward until I stumbled onto the bed behind me. She climbed on top, her eyes locked onto mine, her lips trembling as she leaned closer, her breath mingling with mine. She didn¡¯t say anything, no, she just kissed me again. I couldn¡¯t help the wry smile that tugged at my lips. The situation felt all too familiar¡ªexcept this time, it was a werewolf and not a vampire. I hadn¡¯t planned to cheat on Nebula like this, but¡­ my 21st century standards aside, was it really that unusual for The Heavenly Demon to have more than one lover or wifeves? Chapter 63 – The Elven Delegation My eyes fluttered open slowly, and I found myself in my room. Memories of last night flashed before me, making me sigh as the golden light of morning poured into the room, spilling across the bed and warming my face. My head was a little heavy, with techniques spiraling like broken words. Sometimes, I dreamt of performing and observing techniques in the memories of the Heavenly Demon. Last night, I seemed to have dreamt of my- Chun Ma¡¯s fight against the Emei Sect leader. I blinked, adjusting to the light, and turned my head. Something soft and warm clung to my arm, keeping me from moving too far. Lilian lay beside me, her almond-colored skin catching the glow of the sun. Her messy hair framed her face, and strands fell over her slightly parted lips. Her expression was unguarded, peaceful, with a pleasant smile that softened her usual sharp features. I allowed myself a moment to take in the sight, feeling the regret of cheating slip away. It would definitely come biting my backside, but it was too late to regret it. I pushed myself up slowly, careful not to wake her, as I gently freed my arm from her grip. The bed creaked faintly as I moved, and I began to shift my legs over the side. Before I could leave, her arm tightened around mine, surprising me. I looked back. Her eyes slowly fluttered open, red irises hazy with sleep as they focused on me. She stared for a moment, and then a small, teasing smile curved her lips. ¡°You¡¯re up,¡± I said, my voice quiet in the stillness. ¡°Mhm¡­ yeah,¡± she murmured, her gaze drifting around the room before returning to me. I wondered what she was searching for, and she answered as if she could read my mind. ¡°I was expecting food, you know. Like how you cooked for her,¡± Her grin widened, her voice turning playful. ¡°Then again, I¡¯m sure the nobles of this empire would lose their minds to hear a maid demand such a thing from her lord.¡± I chuckled, leaning down to flick her nose lightly. ¡°Oh, come on, you have to stop comparing yourself with her. This isn¡¯t a competition. Plus, I was just about to cook something for you,¡± I said, ¡°not my fault that your ears are far too sharp for me to sneak out unnoticed.¡± Her laughter was soft, a sound that lingered in the room. I tried to leave the bed again, but she stopped me. ¡°No,¡± she said, her arms tightening slightly as she pulled me closer, her warm flesh resting against mine. ¡°Stay¡­ just¡­ for a bit longer.¡± Her hand moved, her fingers brushing against my back, tracing idle patterns over my skin. ¡°Then maybe we can cook together¡­ If you want to?¡± I stared down at her, feeling my resolve to leave slip under the weight of her gaze. She looked vulnerable like this, far from the fiery, sharp-edged girl I knew she was. There was something softer in her expression, something I couldn¡¯t bring myself to deny. It made me lose my emotions last night, too. ¡°Alright,¡± I said at last, settling back onto the bed. ¡°Just a bit longer.¡± Her arms relaxed, and a satisfied smile spread across her lips as she nestled closer. The room was quiet except for the faint sounds of the morning outside; that silence felt like enough for now. **** The Fenixia mansion felt colder tonight, thanks to the snowflakes raining from the sky. The air carried an unspoken weight as I walked through the main gates, hearing the flickering embers of a hearth. In my hand, the envelope I¡¯d forced from Amelia felt heavier than it should, its contents as much a burden as a solution. I stepped in through the large door, finding Nebula sitting and reading a textbook for our class. I recalled it to be the homework that Katheran had given us for the next class, and she was preparing for it. Luckily for her, or perhaps unfortunately, since she¡¯d miss a valuable class, she wouldn¡¯t have to do that homework any longer. ¡°Nebula,¡± I said. ¡°Oh,¡± she said as she looked up. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± I tossed the envelope onto the table between us, watching as her eyebrows rose slightly. ¡°That¡¯s your leave of absence,¡± I said plainly. ¡°It should allow you to stay away from the academy grounds for the next few days, allowing the winter festival to start and end. Before you voice your complaints, this is better than letting Victor make his next move in the festival.¡± Her fingers traced the edge of the envelope but didn¡¯t open it immediately. ¡°So you say,¡± she said, her tone neutral but edged with something. ¡°And where exactly am I supposed to go? You can¡¯t be thinking I¡¯ll just disappear into thin air. It¡¯d take too long if I decide to return home.¡± I leaned back, pointing toward the hallway. ¡°Not thin air. Why else do we have the hidden chamber?¡± I pointed inside, gesturing to where we¡¯d made quite some memories. ¡°That¡¯s the best place for you to hide in. No one will be able to sense your energy there, so you can freely train.¡± She frowned, but I could tell it was a playful one. ¡°You¡¯re locking me up,¡± she said, her voice light but with a challenging undertone. ¡°Far from it,¡± I replied, shrugging. ¡°You¡¯ll be training. Mirella¡¯s out working on securing something to help you mask your nature better,¡± that was the reason she wasn¡¯t here and was busy somewhere in the city, ¡°but until then, I¡¯ve got something else for you. A mana circulation technique.¡± I leaned forward slightly, letting the weight of my words sink in. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Well, you know how meditation works, right? It helps a person focus and calm down. This is the next stage. If you master it, you¡¯ll gain control over your energy¡ªand, by extension, your nature. You won¡¯t lose control again, not even under stress.¡± Her smirk faded, replaced by a look of cautious interest. ¡°What¡¯s the catch? There must be something,¡± she said. ¡°Any side effects or a certain requirement?¡± Before I could answer, the soft sound of footsteps caught my attention. Lilian stepped into the room, carrying a tray in one hand. Her movements were smooth as she approached her, eyes flickering at me for a moment. Without a word, she placed two cups of tea in front of us, the faint aroma filling the air, then settled herself beside me. Her own cup was cradled loosely in her hands. ¡°The catch is not in the effects. There¡¯s no side effect. The catch is in how you¡¯ll attain the technique. You¡¯ll need to take a System Oath first,¡± Lilian said casually, though her tone carried the weight of a statement that left no room for argument. Nebula blinked, clearly caught off guard. Her eyes flicked between Lilian and me, her confusion giving way to a mixture of curiosity and suspicion. ¡°A System Oath? What exactly is she talking about?¡± Her voice held a sharp edge, but the question was directed at me. ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± I replied, nodding toward Lilian. I leaned back slightly, meeting Nebula¡¯s gaze. ¡°This technique is sensitive. Once you learn it, I¡¯ll count you as part of my Sect. No outsiders can know it, not Mirella, not your father.¡± Nebula arched a brow, her skepticism plain. ¡°Your¡­ Sect?¡± ¡°The Heavenly Demon Divine Sect,¡± I answered smoothly, watching for her reaction. ¡°Or cult. Okay, fine. It¡¯s a cult.¡± I folded under no pressure. Something in me disliked painting the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult as something lesser. It was a Sect, true, but beyond that, it was a religion. Her expression froze for a moment before she let out a soft sigh. ¡°I¡¯d have laughed if you hadn¡¯t told me about it beforehand. I didn¡¯t get to ask this before, but are you sure the Twelve Gods won¡¯t smite you for this? What about the United Church?¡± I leaned back, smirking. ¡°That¡¯s not really my problem. I think I can handle it. The problem will be yours if you decide to join.¡± ¡°So says the man who lost an arm to merely one Holy Knight of said Church,¡± Lilian sipped her tea, cutting through the exchange with a measured tone, making me go silent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t commit evil,¡± she said, setting her cup down. ¡°Ours is nothing like those shady underground cults you¡¯re imagining. It¡¯s about loyalty and discipline, and in exchange, we get powers. And an Oath ensures the knowledge you gain stays restricted to the people within the cult.¡± Nebula¡¯s gaze lingered on Lilian for a moment before returning to me. ¡°Alright. First, tell me about this oath. What exactly am I agreeing to?¡± Lilian chimed in before I could respond, her tone matter-of-fact. ¡°Zenthara il''nor vashka, I solemnly swear upon my soul and the essence of my being to guard the sacred knowledge of the Mana Circulation Technique bestowed by Iskandaar Romani. Let my oath be bound by ancient law, and may the wrath of eternity claim me should I falter in my vow.¡± She paused and then added. ¡°And add, ¡®If I ever betray him, may I die instantly.¡¯ It¡¯s a precaution.¡± I shot her a sidelong glance. ¡°The betrayal clause is too much. It¡¯s not as though I don¡¯t trust her. Plus, some situations that might technically count as betrayal¡ªlike cheating in card games or something¡ªwould complicate things unnecessarily. And honestly, is the whole ¡®Zenthara il''nor vashka¡¯ part even necessary? I was reading about Oaths earlier, and it seems System Oaths worked even without saying the ancient language. Back then, the System didn¡¯t exist, so fancy words were needed to connect to the Gods.¡± Nebula chuckled softly at that, her arms crossing as she leaned back in her chair. ¡°What a horrifying fate¡ªlosing a game and paying for it with my life.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°See?¡± I gestured toward her. ¡°She gets it.¡± Besides, I hadn¡¯t made Lilian herself take such an oath. The girl had surprised me by wanting to leave yesterday, but one thing I knew for sure was that she wouldn¡¯t betray me. She wouldn¡¯t even have talked about leaving if she didn¡¯t think her feelings towards me were being neglected. The Heavenly Demon Divine Cult wouldn¡¯t last long if I built it over zero trust, making my followers take excessive [Oaths]. Lilian rolled her eyes, muttering something under her breath about soft-hearted leaders. ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°But the oath is non-negotiable.¡± Nebula looked at me, curious if she should take the maid¡¯s words at face value. When I nodded, she sighed and sat forward, her expression shifting into something more serious. ¡°Alright,¡± she said, her voice steady. She raised her chin slightly, her gaze locking onto mine. ¡°I solemnly swear upon my soul and the essence of my being to guard the sacred knowledge of the Mana Circulation Technique soon to be bestowed by my dear Iskandaar Romani. Let my oath be bound by ancient law, and may the wrath of eternity claim me should I falter in my vow.¡± The air around her shifted slightly, a faint hum of energy rippling outward. I felt the Oath take root, binding her words to her being. She opened her eyes, a flicker of something unreadable passing across her gaze. She must be reading a similar message to the one that¡¯d appeared before me. === System Alert: === ¡°Well,¡± I said, standing. ¡°That¡¯s that.¡± I snapped my fingers, and from my Soul Storage, a scroll materialized in my hand. I handed it to her. ¡°This is it?¡± ¡°This will show you the process. It won¡¯t be easy making your energy flow in such intricate patterns since you have no prior experience, but try to copy the feeling of when your mana surges through you when you activate a Skill or Spell. Well, I¡¯ll show you the first time anyway, so you¡¯ll manage. As for the effects, it worked well enough when I made my demonic qi flow in that pattern.¡± I said, ¡°Not that I have murderous urges like you vampires, but it did bring a sense of clarity.¡± Nebula took the scroll, her fingers brushing against mine briefly. ¡°This will be helpful if it works.¡± She looked up and gave me a faint smile, her eyes glinting with determination. ¡°Thank you, Iskandaar,¡± she said, her voice quieter than before. I glanced at Lilian, who was watching the exchange with a slight tilt of her head. For once, she didn¡¯t offer a comment, only sipped her tea. ¡°Yes,¡± I said, turning to her, ¡°Now, let¡¯s get started.¡± **** The morning was crisp and sharp. Although it had stopped snowing earlier, my breathing was visible in the cold air as I walked to the academy¡¯s main street. Snow blanketed the rooftops, but the roads were being cleaned by Ice and Wind [Mages] to prepare for the caravans that¡¯d come. The muffled sound of footsteps crunching against the snow created a calm atmosphere. I knew I couldn¡¯t enjoy such peace for long, as the festival would begin tomorrow. For the last few days, I¡¯d been busy training Lilian and Solara. They learned the gist of the breathing and circulation techniques, and now it was time for the real martial arts. I couldn¡¯t teach them demonic techniques, nothing like the Heavenly Demon¡¯s fearsome arts, as I couldn¡¯t risk people noticing it. Rather, I taught them techniques of the orthodox factions. Even now, my mind wandered back to those nights, flashes of memories that weren¡¯t my own. The Heavenly Demon¡¯s techniques would invade my dreams, showing me glimpses of battles fought and techniques perfected by warriors far removed from the demonic arts. In those dreams of Chun Ma¡¯s memories, I could perceive his enemies'' techniques thanks to how experienced a fighter he was. I could implement this clear understanding into recreating those techniques. Those were what I taught to the two girls. Of course, I, too, had been training. [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve reached Level 46!] [The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree¡¯s proficiency has reached 34.95%. You''ve been enlightened about one technique!] [...You''ve processed and learned the fourth move of the True Demon Fist Art.] [Additional knowledge about ¡®fist martial arts¡¯ in general comes with the technique to help you properly perform it. The knowledge is intricate.] I already knew the fourth move of Sword Art, so only the 4th True Demon God art remained to be learned before I¡¯d proceed to the fifth movement. But now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on that. My eyes returned to the academy gates as the sound of approaching hooves echoed down the cobblestone streets. The elves had arrived. ¡°Iskandar!¡± A voice called from behind, and I found Solara waving at me. She unfurled her wings and flapped toward me, landing by my side. ¡°You didn¡¯t wait for me.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry. I forgot.¡± We exchanged greetings and continued walking. The [Mages] were almost done cleaning as we approached the students and professors who had gathered in droves, buzzing with anticipation and unease. We joined the crowd and faced the streets. Not long after, banners marked with the Elven Kingdom of Sylvanielle¡¯s intricate sigil flapped in the wind, their elegant designs making people stare in awe. The banners showed first, the caravans later, pouring through the academy¡¯s large gates. The elves had arrived, and their presence spread over the crowd like a storm cloud¡ªnot ominous, but something pressing. Humans and Elves hadn¡¯t been at war in decades, so there was nothing to worry about, but the stories of old times alone made people wary. I leaned casually against a lamppost, letting my gaze wander over the growing crowd. Solara whispered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you stand more respectfully?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said. The academy staff stood in neat rows at the forefront, their formal robes doing little to mask their discomfort. We were in the back, nobody would notice us. I watched Amelia at the center, doing her part as the Chancellor, exuding her usual aura of calm authority. She was probably the safest person against the elves, both for her strength and for her status as a half-dragon. Unlike a certain Barbarian tribe from the Volcanic Islands, the Elves revered dragons with the same respect they¡¯d give to a divinity. Amelia¡¯s presence seemed to keep the more nervous students from outright fidgeting. Surprisingly, Victor Seraph, who stood near the professors, also exuded a similar aura. Whatever the young man¡¯s personality was, his strength was undeniable. Prince Orion stood beside him. The rhythmic sound of hooves echoed down the cobblestone street, followed by the steady beat of ceremonial drums. I straightened slightly, watching as the procession came into view. The lead carriage was a marvel to the eyes, its polished silver surface gleaming even under the pale winter sun. Elven guards marched in formation, their armor catching the light in a way that made them look almost otherworldly. Then again, the forest kingdom of Sylvanielle might as well be a different world. The caravan halted in front of the main gates, and for a moment, everything stilled. The crowd¡¯s murmurs died down, and the professors straightened. An anticipatory silence replaced them as the lead carriage door opened. A woman stepped out, her movements fluid, every step deliberate. [Vaelion Sylvenel, Level 160] Her presence was striking, almost similar to Amelia herself, a kind that demanded attention naturally. Her silver hair fell like a cascade of moonlight, her pale green eyes sharp as they scanned the gathered crowd. She didn¡¯t need to speak to command the space around her. It was clear she was someone who had never been questioned¡ªand never needed to be. That was natural, given she was the sister of the Elven Queen, one of the few 8th Ascension that the elves had to offer. Amelia stepped forward, her expression warm but composed. She extended her hand to Lady Vaelion, who accepted it with a small, graceful nod. ¡°Lady Vaelion,¡± Amelia said, her voice carrying easily over the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to welcome you and your delegation to Waybound Academy. It¡¯s been far too long for such an honor to befall us.¡± ¡°The honor is mutual, Chancellor Duskleaf,¡± Vaelion replied, her tone smooth, almost melodic. ¡°Your academy¡¯s reputation precedes you, as always. It¡¯s beautiful already. We¡¯ve long looked forward to this visit.¡± Their exchange was polite, almost rehearsed, but there was an undertone of genuine respect. They spoke as though they¡¯d known each other for years, and they likely had. Amelia had a way of forging connections in places you wouldn¡¯t expect. ¡°Now,¡± Lady Vaelion said, turning to the carriage that led the others. ¡°Please, allow me to introduce my good friend, Eryndor.¡± She said, and by then stood a man who looked as though he¡¯d stepped straight out of a mythical painting with a little goatee. Elven men looked like the byproduct of a teen girl¡¯s fantasy from back in my world. Eryndor Vaelith was a warrior-priest clad in armor that shimmered with an almost ethereal glow. [Eryndor Vaelith, Level 149] Someone at the peak of the 7th Ascension was probably stuck in his Ascension Quest before he¡¯d hit Level 150. He was more than what met the eye. ¡°Chancellor,¡± he just nodded, his face unreadable, a mask of stoicism that somehow made him even more imposing. ¡°Lastly, the most important person, my precious nephew,¡± Lady Vaelion said, gesturing to the carriage. A young man stepped out, walking in front of Lady Vaelion. ¡°The Prince.¡± Amelia smiled warmly, making the prince blink and clear his throat. ¡°You¡¯re Aeliana¡¯s son, eh? You look just like her, how beautiful,¡± she said, and the Prince replied in a low voice that I didn¡¯t catch from here. He seemed like a shy young man, although not meek. I looked at the back of the dragon woman with a raised eyebrow and then shrugged. Whatever. I focused on the prince instead. He was tall with lean muscles and a face that was more beautiful than handsome. He wasn¡¯t someone I recognized from this episode but from a future one. He was the young man who might enroll in the Academy this time, something that didn¡¯t happen in the game. Prince Rhydar Sylvenel. [Rhydar Sylvenel, Level 50] A prodigy among prodigies, I see? I noted. Elves leveled up slower. Otherwise, they¡¯d have ruled the world thanks to their impossibly long lifespan. Yet, this young man, who might not be a year older than me, was already higher level than me. He easily outshone Prince Orion, and that went for popularity, too, given the way the girls were whispering like bees. He was younger than I¡¯d expected, and Victor seemed to be the same as he approached the prince, attempting to strike up a conversation. Prince Orion was nearby, but he was letting the older boy lead the conversation. I zoned out and just observed the elven prince. His hair was a blend of silver and blonde, catching the sunlight like spun silk. His green eyes were curious and cautious as they scanned the academy grounds. He didn¡¯t move with the same deliberate grace as Lady Vaelion, but there was something commanding about him nonetheless. He looked like someone who knew his place in the world but was still figuring out how to wield it and how to interact with people. He wasn¡¯t arrogant, from the looks of it. The murmurs returned, quiet but noticeable, as the crowd shifted uncomfortably. Humans and elves had a long, complicated history, and no amount of ceremonial pomp could fully erase that tension. I saw it in the way some students avoided looking directly at the elves, their awe tempered by unease. Even the professors, who should¡¯ve been used to diplomatic gatherings, seemed slightly off balance. My face was serious too, but not because of the same reason. The event that was the Winter Festival. This was the beginning of Episode 5. Dammit, I didn¡¯t remember the details of the episode, so I couldn¡¯t prepare in time. This might end badly. I stayed where I was, content to watch from the sidelines, my mind busy before my eyes shifted to the Demon who hid among the elves. One of the Savage Sevens, except this one was even more powerful than the trollkin. Chapter 64 – Winter Festival Eve The elves must be having a field trip, but I didn¡¯t have the luxury. I had to prepare and gear myself up. The streets of Waybound City had transformed for the Winter Festival, with vibrant banners of crimson and silver swaying in the crisp air and hanging from every lamp post and shop top. The hum of life filled the streets¡ªmerchants shouting their wares, children laughing as they darted between stalls, and faint notes of festive music floating through the cold. The snow on the rooftops and sidewalks glistened, starkly contrasting the bustling warmth below. Solara walked beside me, her wings folding tightly against her back, twitching now and then as though reacting to the lively energy around us. She kept glancing at the stalls, her gaze lingering on the ornate trinkets and colorful baubles. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me where we¡¯re going,¡± she said, her tone light but tinged with suspicion. Her presence, as she walked beside me, was stronger than before. Not only was she higher-leveled, but her cultivation had also grown, and she¡¯d learned some very useful martial arts. I was curious how strong she was now. ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± I replied with a yawn. She narrowed her eyes slightly, but I could tell she wasn¡¯t truly annoyed. She followed as I turned sharply into an alley, leaving behind the noise and warmth of the brewing festival. The narrow street was quieter, the snow here undisturbed and crunched under our boots. Ahead stood a building that looked like it belonged to a different time. Its wooden facade was worn, the sign above the door swinging on rusty hinges. The faded emblem of a hammer striking an anvil marked it as a smithy, though it seemed to lack the grandeur of its competitors. This was the same place Nebula had met me before, and back then, I had come here to buy more than just a sword. ¡°This is where you wanted to go?¡± Solara asked, her voice carrying a hint of skepticism as she eyed the shop. ¡°Looks can be deceiving,¡± I said, pushing open the heavy door. The interior was warm, the air thick with the scent of metal and soot. Weapons lined the walls in neat rows, their polished surfaces catching the glow of the forge at the back. The faint clinking of tools against metal filled the space. From a side chamber, a man emerged, wiping his hands on a soot-streaked cloth. He was large, his muscles straining against his leather apron, and his receding hairline gleamed with sweat. His eyes lit up when he saw me. ¡°Young master Romani!¡± he said, his voice booming with familiarity. ¡°You¡¯re just in time. I¡¯ve finished your orders.¡± He turned his gaze to Solara, his smile faltering slightly as he noticed her wings twitching faintly. Recognition dawned in his expression. ¡°Ah¡­ and this must be the one you ordered the wing armor for. The last phoenix¡­ I should have known.¡± ¡°Wing armor?¡± Solara¡¯s brow furrowed as she turned to me. ¡°And a sword for me,¡± I said, stepping forward. ¡°Let¡¯s see them, Garron.¡± He nodded, already heading back to retrieve the items. Solara crossed her arms, her eyebrows rising as she studied me. She gave me an odd look as if I¡¯d committed some stupidity. ¡°Wing armor?¡± she said again, her tone skeptical. ¡°You do realize it¡¯s not practical for me, right? When I¡¯m alone, I turn my wings into mana. Where exactly would the armor go?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents, grandparents, and ancestors wear something similar?¡± I asked, arching a brow. ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Her voice wavered slightly, and her gaze dropped. ¡°They¡¯ve been lost. Not only was it too expensive to forge replacements, but making something that worked with my bloodline was impossible for any blacksmith outside our family, as they don¡¯t know our family¡¯s secret. The problem is, even though I don¡¯t know what those secrets are since they are only relevant to a blacksmith, my father never taught me. So even if I trust a blacksmith with my life, I can¡¯t give him the secrets to make it.¡± ¡°Who made those armor for your family before, then?¡± I asked, although I already knew. ¡°We had a blacksmith family who worked directly for us and even lived in the same estate as us. But¡­¡± her voice trembled. ¡°They were slaughtered along with my family.¡± Before I could respond, Garron returned, carrying a gleaming piece of armor crafted in the shape of wings. The mithril caught the dim light, and faint runes glowed along its edges. He placed it on the counter with care, his expression proud. ¡°Fear not,¡± he said, his voice steady. ¡°This isn¡¯t ordinary metal. Mithril, mixed with rare mana-infused ore. I was stunned when the young master Romani brought such expensive material to a no-name smith like me. It¡¯s essentially a magical artifact. The armor reacts to your mana and will vanish when your wings do. It took a lot of effort to make this.¡± Given that he had managed to make it regardless, he wasn¡¯t some ¡°no-name.¡± I knew his identity from having played Arcane Crown, so I knew who he was. Solara studied the armor with a critical eye, her skepticism plain. ¡°Even if it works in theory, I doubt it¡¯ll actually function like that.¡± Ignoring her doubt, Garron handed me a bastard sword. The sword was stunning¡ªits blade a deep, shimmering purple that shifted to red, and the hilt wrapped in dark leather that felt comfortable in my grip. I tested its weight and balance, nodding in approval. I had many weapons in my Soul Storage for emergencies, but this sword had already become the best in my collection. I planned to collect one of the Named Blades in the future. That was why I never invested much in making a sumptuous sword, but this was very impressive. While I admired the blade, Garron turned his attention back to Solara. ¡°Go on,¡± he urged, gesturing to the armor. ¡°Try it on.¡± She hesitated but eventually relented, allowing us to help secure the armor around her wings. ¡°Alright,¡± I said, stepping back. ¡°Now, make your wings vanish.¡± She sighed, clearly still doubtful, but closed her eyes and focused. Her wings shimmered red, dissolving into mana. The armor vanished alongside them. Her eyes snapped open in shock, and she brought her wings back. The armor returned, gleaming as if it had never left. ¡°H-how?! This¡­ this doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± her voice was barely above a whisper as she touched the armor with trembling hands. ¡°All the armors were destroyed on that cursed day, and I¡¯ve tried making new ones ever since. I¡¯ve sought out dozens of blacksmiths over the last five years, but none of them managed to¡ª¡± ¡°My lady,¡± Garron interrupted, dropping to one knee with a reverence that caught even me off guard. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t recognize me now, with my beard so long and my hair nearly gone, and since I¡¯m going by a different name now. But it¡¯s me¡­ Durnan,¡± his voice carried familiarity, his eyes going hazy as he looked up at his lady. ¡°I was out of town that day. Just me. I¡­ Like you, I also survived.¡± The name froze Solara in place, and the confession made her gulp. Her green eyes were wide, trembling as she stared at the man kneeling before her. Tears formed on the corner of her eyes, and her lips quivered. Solara¡¯s knees gave in, but the man caught her. The room fell silent, as the weight of surprise and kinship filled the place. I stayed off to the side, admiring my sword. **** The Winter Festival was tomorrow, so a festival evening was being prepared. It was still morning, and the air carried a certain energy as the elven delegation was escorted through the academy grounds. Snow crunched beneath their boots, but the cold was no deterrent to the grandeur Victor Seraph intended to display. ¡°This is the Health Centre,¡± he said, pointing to a large building. ¡°Here, any serious patient is admitted. However, each of our buildings has a small infirmary anyway for emergency and easy access.¡± ¡°Truly?¡± An elven girl said from the crowd that followed Victor. ¡°I should pay it a visit then. The journey took a toll on my back.¡± Victor smiled, and with a snap of his finger, one of his minions slipped to his side. ¡°Show the young lady the way.¡± The guests seemed impressed by how well he was handling everything. It was his show now, his opportunity to dazzle, and he wasted no time stepping into the spotlight. Prince Orion walked beside Victor, wearing a polite smile and commenting every now and then. It¡¯d be unsightly for a Prince to act as a tour guide, but it¡¯d also not be a good look if he wasn¡¯t here to greet the valuable guests since he was a student here anyway. So he was sticking close to Victor, although he didn¡¯t speak much. Amelia walked near the back of the group, letting Victor lead a group of young elves, who flocked behind the young Duke, the human Prince, and their own prince. Her composure was as steady as always as she walked beside Vaelion and Eryndor. The elven warrior''s stoic presence mirrored Vaelion¡¯s, both figures radiating quiet authority as they followed the group of younglings. Amelia matched them, although hers was mostly a facade. Vaelion walked with them but occasionally stepped toward Orion to exchange words about his father¡¯s health or the state of Ethenia these days. Victor had claimed the center of attention here. Even among these powerhouses, he was effortlessly commanding the space around him. With his black hair catching the sunlight and his voice carrying easily over the murmurs of students and guests alike, he led the young elves through the academy like a king showing off his castle. What a pity, Amelia sighed softly. He was a good student, even though his character was questionable. Unfortunately, he¡¯d picked a fight with Iskandaar.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°This is one of our training grounds,¡± Victor said, gesturing toward the large open space ahead. Rows of moving targets hovered and danced through the air, their enchanted forms glinting under the weak winter sun. ¡°We use these for precision practice with our blade auras and/or spellcasting. A true test of skill for any aspiring mage or swordsman.¡± He turned to Prince Rhydar, his expression carefully measured between charm and confidence. ¡°Perhaps a demonstration would be of interest?¡± The elven prince inclined his head politely as he spoke. ¡°I leave it to your discretion, Lord Seraph.¡± His tone was neutral and courteous, but he had a trace of detachment that only those paying attention would notice. Victor either didn¡¯t catch it or chose to ignore it. With a quick signal, he called over another one of his attendants, who hurried to prepare the targets. The crowd was now composed of students and the delegation''s young elves as they began to gather closer, their whispers buzzing with anticipation. Victor unsheathed his sword with practiced ease, the blade gleaming as he stepped into the center of the training ground. ¡°Watch closely,¡± he said theatrically. He shifted in his spot precisely but didn¡¯t take a step from it. Sword Aura swished out of him, flying toward the targets. His strikes were clean and deliberate as he navigated the field. Each slash of his blade found its mark, easily cutting through enchanted targets. The sword danced in his hand as though it were an extension of himself, the motions fluid and seamless. The crowd wowed. Then, with a flourish, he shifted to spellcasting. Bright sigils formed in the air as his hand traced intricate patterns, each glyph glowing before releasing bursts of elemental energy. Fire spiraled outward, wind tore through the targets, and bursts of light illuminated the grounds. The display was undeniably impressive, each movement calculated to leave an impact. He was no Spellsword, so it was likely just one of his Skills, but it was still impressive. For reference, a [Fire Mage] would have something like [Fire Magic Proficiency], which would grow in percentage and grant them more Control over flames, as well as Skills and Spells. Spells didn¡¯t register in the System and could be learned from Spell Books, so one could potentially learn an unlimited number of them quickly. However, sometimes, fighting classes would gain a single or more Skill, which could be one of many available skills or Spells for a mage. The crowd responded as expected. Several elven girls in the audience exchanged excited whispers, their giggles carrying through the air as they watched Victor. Many of the students seemed captivated too, their murmurs of approval rippling through the crowd. Victor turned to Rhydar, a satisfied smile playing on his lips. ¡°I trust this gives you a glimpse of what the academy has to offer,¡± he said, lowering his blade slightly but keeping his posture confident. ¡°Perhaps, if time permits, we could arrange a duel or a sparring session. It would be an honor to cross blades with the prince of Sylvanielle.¡± Rhydar offered a polite nod, his green eyes calm and unreadable. ¡°Lord Seraph¡¯s skills are impressive,¡± he said, his voice smooth but devoid of enthusiasm. ¡°It speaks well of the training here.¡± Victor¡¯s smile widened, clearly taking the words as a compliment, though Rhydar¡¯s tone suggested otherwise. He wasn¡¯t slow, he could sense the prince¡¯s disinterest, but he didn¡¯t let it affect him. Or at least, he didn¡¯t show it. The elven prince¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, glancing toward Amelia and the others at the back of the group. Vaelion and Eryndor exchanged a glance, their expressions faintly amused. If they were impressed, they didn¡¯t show it. Vaelion¡¯s lips twitched as though suppressing a smile, and Eryndor¡¯s stoic demeanor remained unmoved, his sharp eyes observing the display with quiet detachment. ¡°Lord Seraph is enthusiastic,¡± Vaelion remarked quietly, leaning slightly toward Amelia. Amelia¡¯s response was a small smile. ¡°He is thorough, indeed,¡± she replied, her voice neutral but laced with subtle humor. ¡°But this was merely target dummies. He¡¯s almost about to touch 7th Ascension, one of my finest students, so he shines brighter during true battles. As I said, we can leave the Prince with him.¡± After a few more exchanges, Vaelion turned to Eryndor. ¡°Shall we?¡± Eryndor inclined his head. ¡°There is much to discuss, we can¡¯t babysit that boy.¡± The two excused themselves, joining Amelia as they stepped away from the younger group, leaving Victor and Orion to manage the elven prince and his entourage. Victor¡¯s attention shifted back to Rhydar, his posture relaxed but his gaze sharp. ¡°If there¡¯s anything specific you¡¯d like to see, Prince Rhydar, I¡¯d be more than happy to oblige. The academy prides itself on its versatility.¡± Rhydar smiled faintly, his expression as measured as his words. ¡°Thank you for the demonstration. I don¡¯t know what the Academy offers, so I am unsure what to expect. So nothing specific. Now that the adults are gone, why not start with your favorite places rather than following this dull routine?¡± Victor hesitated, just for a fraction of a second, before recovering with a gracious nod. ¡°Of course. Let us explore further. Prince Orion,¡± he turned to the Prince. ¡°You¡¯re alright with that, right?¡± ¡°Sure thing,¡± Orion nodded. The crowd began to disperse slowly, the students'' murmurs mingling with the faint sound of footsteps on the snow-dusted ground. The young elves still followed Victor, but the students had almost vanished. They continued roaming, and Rhydar turned his gaze back toward the main academy building. His expression was unreadable as he followed Victor¡¯s lead. His eyes fell on a pair of students, one black and one red, and although he didn¡¯t recognize the boy, the wings of a Phoenix on the girl was hard to miss. Rhydar¡¯s subtle disinterest showed a crack that Victor didn¡¯t seem to notice. The festival had barely even begun, but the players were already taking their place. **** The atmosphere was a buzz of sound around me as I was sitting inside a banquet. A banquet was held to welcome the elves, and it was attended by not just the elves and students but some important nobles who had also come over. The large hall hummed with life. Warm laughter mixed with clinking glasses and the golden glow of the chandeliers illuminated tables laden with food. Roasted meats, sweet fruits, and spiced wine filled the air with a comforting richness that could almost lull one into lowering one''s guard. Elves laughed and giggled with humans, some even flirting, as the tension from the morning lessened a lot. But not me. I sat beside Solara, one hand resting idly on the table while the other toyed with my wine goblet. My gaze was on the air, staring at nothing. My focus wasn¡¯t here. Her wings shifted now and then, their fiery hue catching the light. ¡°You¡¯ve barely said two words,¡± she said, breaking off a piece of bread. Her teasing tone didn¡¯t mask the concern in her eyes. ¡°Distracted?¡± ¡°I''m just thinking,¡± I replied, my gaze falling on the far end of the hall. My voice was calm, but my mind was anything but. There was something wrong here¡ªsomething I could see but couldn¡¯t speak. Given the political situation, I could report this to Amelia, but it¡¯d be impossible for her to do anything for the elves. She huffed, ¡°You¡¯re always thinking.¡± Her teasing tone faded into a murmur. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it, though. It¡¯s supposed to be a celebration.¡± A celebration. Sure. I flicked my fingers against the goblet, feeling the subtle activation of my Demonic Sphere. The world around me rippled as I extended its reach, weaving through the room¡¯s bustling energy. The elves¡¯ mana was easy to pick out¡ªbright, clean, and resonant with nature. Their signature was distinct compared to humans, flowing with a rhythm that was almost musical. It was a stark contrast to the denser, rawer mana of the humans around them. It was also hard to tell one elf apart from the other, at least for me. Yet even among them, a presence stood out. A presence. Alien. Malignant. It was very well hidden, Katheran wouldn¡¯t be able to sense it, but I could because Demonic Energy also flowed through me. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Lilian?¡± ¡­It wasn¡¯t just different¡ªit was wrong. The energy twisted unnaturally, hiding in the shadow of the elven signatures. It was faint, but the sheer weight of its malice sent a cold ripple down my spine. My fingers tightened around the goblet as the feeling settled in the pit of my stomach. ¡°What is it?¡± Solara¡¯s voice came again, quieter this time. Her sharp eyes narrowed, noticing that I wasn¡¯t reacting to her calls and my expression shifting. ¡°Something off?¡± I shook my head, forcing a faint smile. ¡°Nothing you need to worry about.¡± My voice came out steadier than I expected, but the tension in my chest hadn¡¯t eased. I followed the trail of the corrupted energy, letting my eyes roam the room. [Eryndor Vaelith, Level 149] Fuck this. I grumbled, eyes landing on the second-most important person seated among the elven delegation. I couldn¡¯t point fingers at him, I had no proof, and it¡¯d paint me an enemy to the elves. The stoic warrior-priest exuded a calm, composed presence, his armor gleaming under the light. Since his name still shows up as Eryndor Vaelith, he¡¯s not been fully taken over yet. I noted this, but at the same time, I could see the cracks. The aura clinging to him was tainted. Subtle, almost imperceptible, but there. It twisted at the edges of his mana like an oil slick over clear water. I think the demon could take over any time if he wanted to. I leaned back, my mind racing. The memories of Arcane Crown flooded my thoughts, fragments snapping into place. Episode 5, the Winter Festival. The demon among the delegation. I wasn¡¯t sure about its presence when I heard the prince would be coming too, hoping the incident would pass without an issue. But sensing it hiding within Eryndor was confirmation. I debated what to do for a moment, but no matter how much I thought about it, there was no answer. Exposing him here and now would be a disaster. The elves would see it as an attack, and the political fallout could be catastrophic. Worse, the demon might escape in the chaos, leaving behind nothing but destruction. The worst thing? There were a dozen more demons in the room. My jaws clenched, and I pondered what to do. This was a really shitty situation because I couldn¡¯t show any proof even if I called someone out. Solara nudged my arm, pulling me out of my thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re doing it again,¡± she said, her voice tinged with exasperation. ¡°Whatever¡¯s on your mind, share it. Or at least stop staring like that. You¡¯re going to scare someone.¡± ¡°Just¡­ the festival,¡± I said lightly, raising the goblet to my lips. The wine burned slightly as it went down, grounding me. I sighed, ¡°Solara, I didn¡¯t gift you such an expensive armor right before the festival for no reason. Just keep that in mind, and I¡¯ll explain more back at the dorms.¡± She gave me a sidelong glance, her gaze turning sharper, but didn¡¯t push. Instead, she returned to the hall, her wings folding neatly against her back as she decided to chat with an elven girl. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I called over a butler, who turned to me and walked over with his tray of drinks. I grabbed a glass of wine, and someone approached me. ¡°Hey, handsome,¡± it was a dark-skinned girl with white hair, her knife ears twitching as she smiled. ¡°Why¡¯re you drinking alone?¡± She was a beautiful, dark elf lady. I opened my mouth, but someone else¡¯s voice came over. ¡°Sorry~!¡± A familiar voice shouted, and an arm went around my shoulder. My eyes twitched as I turned to the side, finding myself blinking at my brother. Iaskin Romani, wearing a grin. ¡°My little brother¡¯s taken, engaged and all. Hello, name¡¯s Iaskin. And I am not engaged.¡± ¡°Oh my,¡± the girl said, covering her mouth with a hand. Her eyes fell on my brother¡¯s neckline as her smile widened. ¡°See you, Iska,¡± Iaskin removed his arm, winked at me, and then led the lady away for a dance. I shook my head and finished my drink. Then there¡¯s him. I saw him laughing with the girl as they began to dance. Hopefully, Lilian finds what I sent her out for. I might not have been born as Iskandaar Romani, but I didn¡¯t want my only brother to end up dead, even if he stole a dance from me. After this incident ends, I¡¯d have to deal with him and his little Outer God Cult. The laughter and chatter continued around me, but my focus never wavered. I tracked the demon¡¯s movements, for this wasn¡¯t just a festival anymore. It never was. Chapter 65 – Duel in the Winter Festival Leaving the party behind, I eased open the door quietly, half-expecting to find Amelia hunched over a desk or pacing around stacks of old scrolls. Instead, the chancellor¡¯s office greeted me with hushed stillness and a single occupant: Sathari Nezehra, the Naga Princess. She sat curled in Amelia¡¯s armchair, her tail draped over the cushion, her nose practically touching the pages of a withered book she held with meticulous care. The oil lamp at her side cast flickering shadows, making the worn leather binding look even older, if that was possible. No sign of Amelia anywhere. Sathari¡¯s gaze flicked up, forked tongue tasting the air. ¡°Oh, it¡¯sss you,¡± she hissed softly, then inclined her head with polite indifference. ¡°Amelia stepped out a moment ago. Something about guests demanding her attention.¡± She eyed me for a breath, then gestured with a clawed fingertip. ¡°She should return soon enough.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a ssseat?¡± I hesitated but complied a second later, settling into a wooden chair near one of Amelia¡¯s cluttered shelves. Without the chancellor¡¯s presence, the room felt a notch too quiet. It reminded me of that unsettling calm before a storm¡ªthough, in this case, probably just a lull between meetings. Sathari again lowered her eyes to her book, scales catching the lamp¡¯s glow as she resumed reading. We passed a good minute or two in silence. The scratch of my finger along the armrest, the distant murmur of academy halls¡ªeverything felt louder than it should. Eventually, I cleared my throat. ¡°So, what¡¯s that you¡¯re reading?¡± Sathari took her time looking up, blinking slowly as if surfacing from deep waters. ¡°This?¡± She tapped a claw on the brittle cover. ¡°Hard to name in human tongue.¡± ¡°Ah, I see,¡± I felt awkward. ¡°Then, uh, what¡¯s it about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about draconic ancestry¡ªstories of the First Dragon and how various subspecies branched off over the eons. We naga trace our bloodline back there too, distant though it may be.¡± Her tone hovered between pride and wistfulness. ¡°Amelia gave me this to research. I suppose understanding the old myths might help me¡­ figure out my abilities.¡± ¡°That sounds valid.¡± ¡°Yes, yesss¡­ But the book is old enough that I keep expecting the pages to crumble in my hands,¡± she laughed. ¡°I fear her scolding if that happens, so I must be careful.¡± I nodded, leaning forward. ¡°Makes sense. Amelia never does anything without a reason. Though I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s not exactly a casual read. Find anything useful so far?¡± She tilted her head, considering. ¡°Mostly lineage records and speculative lore¡ªhow the First Dragon¡¯s essence splintered into wyverns, wyrms, serpents, naga, and a dozen other variants. Not all of it¡¯s flattering. But it¡¯s fascinating. Reminds me our differences aren¡¯t just random mutations.¡± Her words stirred a vague sympathy. But I didn¡¯t know how much of that was true and how much lore. The world always divided people into neat categories, each side tossing judgments at the other. There was also the story about two Primordial Deities and the Seven Origin Sins, who later branched off into the Twelve Gods and Seventy-Two Devils, respectively. But without proof, that merely sounded like folklore. I supposed that knowing where one came from could give them leverage in forging where to go next, so even if it was folktales, it should help this snake. ¡°I hope it helps,¡± I said simply. ¡°By the way, how are you holding up since¡­ Well, the kidnapping? I heard it was rough.¡± A flicker passed over her face. She lowered her gaze to the pages again, but her voice steadied. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, I think. Or close enough. My back still aches sometimes¡ªthose restraints were not designed with comfort in mind.¡± She let out a short hiss that could¡¯ve been a grim laugh. That was why she wasn¡¯t attending the celebration. ¡°But I owe Amelia and the others. Let¡¯s say I¡¯m grateful to breathe academy air rather than rotting in some dungeon.¡± ¡°Glad you¡¯re okay,¡± I offered. ¡°The academy¡¯s got enough drama without adding more casualties.¡± Sathari¡¯s eyes narrowed in something like amusement. ¡°True. This place, your place, is never dull¡­¡± She paused and brushed a thin layer of dust from the book¡¯s corner. ¡°So, why are you here? Not just socializing, I think.¡± ¡°I have some things to discuss with Amelia,¡± I said, and she tilted her head as if demanding more. Before I could answer, the door swung open again. Light footsteps. My Demonic Sphere recognized her as Amelia, and she wasn¡¯t alone. She entered accompanied by Vaelion Sylvenel, a presence one couldn¡¯t ignore if they tried. The elven woman stepped lightly, yet I felt the room¡¯s atmosphere shift. If I didn¡¯t know about her elder sister, I¡¯d have thought she was the queen, the way she carried herself, adorned in a light elven armor. [Vaelion Sylvenel, Level 160] ¡°Oh, Iskandaar,¡± Amelia smiled. Her posture, which was calm and confident, relaxed a little as she caught sight of me. ¡°I see you¡¯ve met Sathari again.¡± She gestured towards Vaelion, who stood poised as if carved from frost and grace. ¡°This is Vaelion Sylvenel, I¡¯m sure you saw her before. Outside the formal greeting, she and I are good friends.¡± I rose from my chair, inclining my head politely. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Lady Vaelion,¡± I said, keeping my tone neutral. Out of the corner of my eye, Sathari folded her arms, watching with quiet interest. Vaelion acknowledged me with a cool nod. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you, Romani. You¡¯re named after your grandfather,¡± she said, neither overly friendly nor dismissive¡ªjust factual. ¡°It is a pleasure.¡± Amelia looked between us, then back at me. ¡°You have something for me, Iskandaar?¡± she prompted, curious. ¡°By the way, I have something to tell you. Listen, you¡¯ll have to accept it.¡± What¡¯s this about? I cleared my throat, meeting her gaze directly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that later. I have something very important to discuss with you,¡± I said, letting a rare edge of seriousness into my voice. ¡°Alone. This concerns everyone¡¯s safety.¡± A silence followed. A faint line appeared between Amelia¡¯s brows. She studied me for a long second, gauging my urgency. Vaelion said nothing, but I felt her attention sharpen. Sathari coiled her tail a fraction tighter against the chair. The silence tasted tense, but I stood my ground. Amelia nodded at last. ¡°All right,¡± she said simply, turning to Vaelion and Sathari. ¡°Give us a moment, please.¡± **** ¡°...So you say.¡± Amelia¡¯s voice carried a careful neutrality, but I caught the tension in her eyes. She stood by her desk, arms crossed. The distant hum of the Winter Festival filtered through the window, as she sighed. ¡°And what is the proof?¡± I exhaled a slow, measured breath. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me, Amelia?¡± I should have prepared earlier. As I didn¡¯t remember all the details from Arcane Crown, sometimes I forgot things, such as Nebula¡¯s birthday. In a perfect scenario, I should have approached Amelia about this even earlier and convince her to help me. ¡°It isn¡¯t about trust.¡± She massaged the bridge of her nose as if warding off a growing headache. ¡°Without something concrete¡ªsome shred of evidence¡ªI have no grounds to act. If I raise an accusation against Eryndor Vaelith without proof, the elves would see it as a grievous insult. Worse, they¡¯d believe we¡¯re orchestrating an attack on them. Even if Vaelion and I are friends, she has her people to worry about, she¡¯d act for them, and not for our friendship. I must consider the political fallout, Iskandaar. You know that.¡± Her face was worried. I frowned, but couldn¡¯t say anything. I had no proof. Tension lines bracketed her mouth, and her eyes clouded with the gravity of it all. ¡°....I am not calling you a liar. Have I ever not trusted you?¡± she said more gently. ¡°But my hands are tied. You understand my position.¡± I nodded, not liking it but knowing she had a point. ¡°That man, Eryndor Vaelith, if he¡¯s possessed by a demon, he¡¯ll be even stronger than his current peak. He¡¯s already at the cusp of the seventh ascension. This isn¡¯t someone we can just brush off.¡± Amelia chewed on her lip before responding. ¡°I know. And that¡¯s what makes this all the more complicated since we can¡¯t directly do anything.¡± ¡°How about making some professors you trust to keep an eye on him? Ah, that elven professor? I forgot her name,¡± I said. ¡°Professor Lysandra Thorne. She¡¯s a [Healer], she won¡¯t stand a chance against someone like Eryndor. If he truly has a demon lurking within, sending any other professor, even Katheran, to ¡®watch¡¯ him would be a death sentence. Katheran¡¯s early seventh ascension is nowhere near enough. Eryndor¡¯s no novice, and if this demonic presence boosts him further...¡± I grimaced. ¡°Then what¡¯s your plan?¡± Her silence stretched long enough that I wondered if she even had one. Outside, laughter and distant music underscored the irony. The festival was growing while we danced on the edge of disaster inside these quiet walls. ¡°Amelia,¡± I pressed, voice low. ¡°This is not for you or me, this is for the Academy.¡± She sighed, closing her eyes for a moment. ¡°You mentioned there are others, not just Eryndor?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said, leaning forward. ¡°I suspect more than one demon-possessed individual. Most are among the elves, but some are hiding among the human guests from the city. Given what¡¯s brewing, I wouldn¡¯t rule out more overt trouble during the festival¡­ Not just possessed people, but real demons. Real chaos.¡± She studied me closely, maybe searching my face for any hint of dishonesty. ¡°Fair worry,¡± she finally allowed. ¡°Do you know anything else I should know?¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. My heart gave a traitorous thump. I knew a lot more. Such as who was behind Eryndor¡¯s possession. It was Kazreth the Iron-Horned, a Rakshasa, the strongest among the Savage Sevens. Rakshasas were demons from Sathari¡¯s continent, of brute strength, illusions, and cunning, so legendary that entire armies feared them. But I couldn¡¯t reveal all that. Amelia already bestowed remarkable trust in me, but even she¡¯d question how I knew such specific plans if I said too much. She might suspect I was tangled with the demons or worse. Not a path I wanted to tread. ¡°No idea,¡± I lied smoothly, swallowing my knowledge of Kazreth¡¯s true nature. ¡°Only that something big is coming, and this infiltration is part of it.¡± Amelia¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°We¡¯re walking a razor¡¯s edge, then.¡± She tapped a finger on the desk. ¡°Without solid proof, I can¡¯t accuse Eryndor. But I can at least heighten our vigilance, yes. Tell me who else to watch discreetly, and I¡¯ll have professors I trust to keep an eye on them, at least.¡± Her jaw tightened. ¡°As for Eryndor Vaelith... I¡¯ll keep an eye open for him, personally. If he tries anything, I¡¯ll be close enough to intervene. No matter how strong he is, I¡¯m stronger.¡± Relief uncoiled in my chest, and I sighed, loosening a knot I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d tied there. Amelia facing Eryndor herself would shift the odds. The thought of her going up against a demon-possessed powerhouse still rattled me, but at least I knew she wasn¡¯t underestimating the threat. She stood against the Vampiric Father for long enough. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said simply, sincerity washing through my tone. ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to ask, given the politics.¡± She looked at me, eyes softening. ¡°Thank you? I am just trying to keep my school safe, silly. We¡¯re both trying to keep this school safe. I trust you enough to be cautious¡­ but let¡¯s hope it¡¯s enough. These demons have already shown an interest in you.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± The hush that followed felt different. It was less strained and more resolute. Outside, the distant murmur of festive preparations carried on, the world still convinced this day was ordinary. Amelia and I acknowledged the storm gathering on the horizon inside these walls, sitting in silence. ¡°By the way¡­¡± she suddenly said, smiling awkwardly. ¡°I, uh, set up a duel for you tomorrow¡­ against a third-year mage¡­¡± I blinked. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t ask your opinion. Can you attend it? I was showing off to Vaelion earlier, so I said you¡¯d attend¡­¡± I scowled. Was this really time for me to attend stupid duels? **** I sat beside Solara, leaning forward as I clapped along with the crowd, letting the arena roar wash over me. Morning sunlight slanted across the colosseum¡¯s wide stands, illuminating crimson and silver banners that snapped in the crisp air. ¡°The Winner is Victor Seraph!¡± the announcer shouted. The official day of the Winter Festival had begun, transforming Waybound¡¯s grounds into a sprawling carnival of laughter and commerce. Beneath the tiers of stone benches, merchants hawked enchanted trinkets and spiced treats. Nearby, two children darted across the seats, annoying some as they giggled and chased a floating paper dragon. The hum of festive music threaded through it all, binding the spectacle into something whole and alive. I also absorbed it, watching a match unfold down below. Victor¡¯s match had concluded moments ago. His robust fourth-year opponent had fought hard but never quite matched Victor¡¯s ruthless finesse. The arena was cracked in parts, and despite that, an experienced fighter would know both of them were holding back. Victor acknowledged the applause, and I also clapped for him, just enough to blend in. I caught Solara¡¯s sidelong glance. Her wings were folded and still, her smile carrying a note of dry amusement. ¡°The things we must do to keep a facade, eh?¡± She asked, clapping along. We weren¡¯t cheering Victor on out of friendship, merely protocol. Nevertheless, I allowed myself a small grin. It felt impossible not to get swept up in the moment, if only a little. ¡°That was a great fight!¡± Then Amelia¡¯s voice boomed, clear and composed as ever, magnified by a subtle spell. She was in a separate gallery, sitting on the highs of the callosum with the elven guests and some important people of the city. The chatter softened, attention drifting back to the center stage, where the sand glinted in neat, raked patterns. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± she called, addressing both mortal and elven guests, ¡°our next match in this morning¡¯s combat exhibitions is about to begin.¡± A murmur rippled through the stands. Amelia let anticipation bloom before continuing, ¡°We present the highest-leveled fighter among our first-year students¡­¡± From my spot here, I noticed Prince Orion blink in surprise before he straightened in the gallery beside Amelia as if preparing to leap over the railing and take his place in the arena. The crowd¡¯s hum intensified. I could have sworn Orion began rising from his seat, his shoulders braced for glory. But Amelia¡¯s voice never wavered. ¡°¡­Iskandaar Romani, Grandson of the Titan himself, Level Forty-Six!¡± Orion¡¯s confidence crumpled, his face flushing crimson as heads turned toward me. He glared at me from that distance, he who¡¯d been a bit higher level than me at the start of the semester but was now easily overshadowed by my level. A subtle weight pressed into my chest. I felt Solara¡¯s gaze sharpen, and a brief moment of rage flickered in her eyes when she saw the young man glaring at me. ¡°Please take your position in the arena!¡± I drew a slow breath, taking a look at my Status Page for the first time in a while.
Name: Iskandaar Romani Age: 19 years Race: Human Qi: 8850/9150 Level: 46 | 23% EXP
Class: Myth Slayer Class Level: [2/10] Class Skills:
  • Mythrend [Active]
  • Void Step [Active]
  • Soul Sever [Active]
  • Legendbreaker [Passive]
  • Veil of the Slayer [Passive]
  • Astral Rend [Active]
General Skills:
  • The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree [34.95%]
  • Insight [Intermediate]
  • Swordsmanship [Intermediate]
  • Kickboxing [Master]
  • Inner Focus [Intermediate]
  • Mana Manipulation [Master]
How much of this do I want to show? I considered and stood up, adjusting my sword hilt. It was my time to step into the limelight, where the world would see what I¡¯d become. Rumors of my incompetence had almost vanished, but today, in front of such a grand audience, they¡¯d see the chase in my flesh and blade. I guessed I¡¯d become a bit more popular after this. ¡­.. My opponent was a third-year [Wind Mage] who waited with a casual stance with a staff by his side. He didn¡¯t seem worried as I walked into the arena. Wisps of magic teased the hem of his green-and-gold robes, subtly warping the air around him. [Theron Zephyr, Level 66] He was a bit stronger than Sevrin Nightshade, who was also third year. I didn¡¯t quite defeat Sevrin alone, for the owl helped me, so I couldn¡¯t be sure about this fight. Lilian might laugh hearing me say that, but I couldn¡¯t reveal all my abilities here. He lifted a hand to wave at me, ¡°Junior,¡± he said, smirking. ¡°Victor sends his regards.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I blinked. So that¡¯s what¡¯s going on? He should have chosen someone stronger, then. I couldn¡¯t believe the two third-years I would fight were his minions. ¡°Then, please¡­ Thank him for me,¡± I said. ¡°If you¡¯re both ready,¡± the announcer¡¯s voice boomed. It wasn¡¯t Amelia. ¡°Start!¡± The crowd watched intently as Theron snapped his finger, his voice cracking like a whip. ¡°[Slicing Gale]!¡± I¡¯ve not fought a Wind Mage before. I noted that as the gusts came at once, sharp edges of wind knifed through the open air. Sand kicked up, and the spectators shielded their eyes. I spread Qi across my body, giving myself a simple aura shield. The wind burst past me, failing to cut my skin, and I pushed forward. My new sword guided my motions. Its balance felt perfect, and its weight was powerful. I had to respect the blacksmith¡¯s skill. But it was on me to use it well. Stellar Qi covered my blade. Twisting at the waist, I slid beneath a razor gust that would have gashed my throat, then angled my blade to disperse another before it could rake my face. The heat dispersed with the wind, the air grew harder to breathe, and my movements slowed. ¡°Feeling sluggish, Junior?¡± Theron asked, laughing to himself. He spun his staff, and the wind sped up. I didn¡¯t reply, nor did I rush. Let him think I was slow, trying to find footing. In truth, I was observing every nuance of his magic, his limits. The rhythm of his spells, the slight way his left hand twitched before unleashing a stronger gust. ¡°[Whirling Tempest]!¡± he shouted, his voice tight. The currents thickened, spinning sand and grit into a disorienting maelstrom. Despite the Qi layer protecting my skin, my shirt gashed open at the side by a sharp arc. It drew blood, too. I sidestepped the rest, my steps calm despite the injury. To onlookers, I might appear cautious and being pushed back, but underneath, I was setting the board, guiding him exactly where I wanted. I wanted him to try and cast a stronger spell that¡¯d take a few seconds of his attention, and during that moment, I wanted to end the battle in a single sweep. ¡°Here I thought you were stronger, the way Victor was warning me about you,¡± he said condescendingly, then slammed his staff into the ground. ¡°[Biting Zephyr]!¡± He shouted, and my Demonic Sphere sensed the mana spike in the air. He was going to use a strong technique now. It¡¯s time. I prepared myself as multiple tornadoes spread across the arena, all spinning wildly toward me, sending narrow blades of pressurized air that screamed close to me. I raised my sword and countered with a measured swing, dispersing some of them into harmless puffs. My heart remained steady as I dodged a few others and prepared to unleash my technique. I had come to this world a year ago, and my instincts from my prime ring days had long returned. On top of that, I learned more than swordsmanship in my borrowed memories. I knew how to read my foe better than ever before, allowing me to understand his strength and coaxing him into a miscalculation. The wind mage¡¯s spells were strong, but his brow was damp, his breath audible even at a distance. The tornados weren¡¯t his last attempt, and he decided to double down on it. He was intending to end it fast. He lunged into the air, floating above the tornados, and shouted his next spell. I couldn¡¯t hear it amid the loud windstorms. His mana moved in the rhythm of a Skill or Spell, drawing the air into a series of final, sweeping gales that would have torn apart anybody. I breathed out. ¡°Time to end it,¡± then I leaped into the air. I couldn¡¯t use the True Demon Sword Arts here, so I pulled on one of the techniques of one of the strongest enemies of Chun Ma, a man from the Mount Hua Sect. ¡°[Twenty-Four Plum Blossoms Sword Technique].¡± My blade moved in flowing arcs, and pink energy petals unfurled around me. This was no savage display, no intimidating roar. Just quiet precision, the kind one might use to trim a bonsai tree or paint the smallest detail on a scroll. Yet, the petals bloomed like a hurricane that spread over the arena, engulfing it like flames. The crowd gasped as the petals tore apart the tornadoes, bursting into smaller petals as they exploded. The arena chipped away, and a protective barrier flashed to protect the onlooker. With effortless grace, the petals collided with his final gusts, fracturing the wind¡¯s power like a fragile vase tapped at its flaw. [Swordsmanship (Intermediate) is very close to an upgrade¡­!] The tornadoes vanished, the wind calmed down, and a silence spread. The wind mage fell from his position in the air, his form bloody, his clothes torn from the petals, and one of his eyes shut close. He stared at me with shock and disbelief, his expression showing his thoughts that he could do nothing more. He stared at me, and I lowered my sword, resting it against his neck, acknowledging him without malice. The crowd stayed silent and then reacted a beat later. Applause, cheers, murmurs of surprise and admiration. I¡¯d won, and I¡¯d almost leveled up a Skill. The sudden fight had come with a pleasant surprise. I welcomed it. I looked up toward Solara¡¯s spot. She stood now, clapping with pride. Her wings caught the sunlight, each feather a note of color amid the swirling banners. Far off, my Sphere felt Amelia in her gallery, arms folded, a faint smile ghosting her lips as she bragged to her guests. The world didn¡¯t know my secrets, but it had seen enough to understand I wasn¡¯t the same Iskandaar from a year ago. The entire city knew the truth. With that, I spread my arms slightly, letting the cheers wash over me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said politely. The Winter Festival was full of color and promise, and I had set my tone for the future. The cheers grew louder. Chapter 66 – Clash of Flames and Arrows Amelia sat gracefully in the elevated gallery, hands folded in her lap, her eyes never straying far from the arena below where Iskandaar had just concluded his remarkable duel. He spread his arms as a showman, and she smiled. She enjoyed the boy¡¯s antics a lot. The Colosseum was bathed in crisp morning light. Its towering columns were draped in crimson and silver banners that snapped in the winter breeze. Though the most frenetic moments of the festival¡¯s morning, the fights, had begun to settle, a pleasant hum of lingering excitement remained. It would only grow from here, reaching its peak tomorrow night. From this high in the colosseum, she could see how merchants called for customers and hear the children¡¯s laughter drifting through the air as they chased after paper dragons floating aimlessly overhead. ¡°Such a sight, Amelia,¡± beside her, Lady Vaelion Sylvenel leaned forward, the sunlight catching in her silver blonde hair, transforming each strand into a thread of polished metal. She observed the ring where Iskandaar acknowledged the crowd¡¯s cheers. ¡°You¡¯ve raised quite the fine student,¡± she remarked, voice approving. ¡°You undersold him earlier. I must say, even my nephew might have trouble defeating him.¡± Amelia allowed herself a faint smile, pride warming her chest. ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t just boasting. Iskandaar¡¯s progress has been extraordinary. He¡¯s not simply strong, he¡¯s also disciplined about his training. He learns fast, adapts faster.¡± Otherwise, he would still have remained a cripple. Then again, who knows what he actually is? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a demon since he keeps denying it, but he¡¯s not normal, either. Vaelion inclined her head in agreement, eyes reflecting the arena¡¯s glow. ¡°True strength isn¡¯t measured in raw Level alone. Class, Skill, and adaptability to that Skill, matter just as much. Speaking of, I¡¯m curious, what is his Class? I can¡¯t quite place it.¡± ¡°Lady Vaelion,¡± Amelia chided playfully, ¡°it¡¯s rude to pry into a student¡¯s Class without reason. And if I¡¯m honest, I don¡¯t know it myself. Iskandaar keeps some things close to the chest.¡± Vaelion¡¯s lips quivered at the corners, amused rather than offended. ¡°So secretive, are we? Intriguing. Maybe I should have a chat with him later¡­¡± Nearby, Victor Seraph stood discreetly, having returned to the gallery after his own victory. He pretended not to have heard the compliments lavished upon Iskandaar, but Amelia¡¯s keen eyes caught the subtle twitch of his jaw. There¡¯d been no such applause for him¡ªno surprise since everyone expected strength from him at Level 97. Iskandaar¡¯s show was more impactful since he defeated someone far higher level than himself. Yet, Victor maintained his polished veneer, smiling at Amelia when he caught her gaze. ¡°Iskandaar Romani¡¯s performance truly impressed me as well,¡± he said, projecting warmth. ¡°Not just him, really. His entire circle of companions is noteworthy.¡± The remark drew several curious gazes. A few well-dressed nobles leaned in, whispering, while Vaelion and Prince Rhydar directed their attention toward Victor. Prince Orion shifted somewhat stiffly and turned his head to listen. If the topic was Iskandaar, he couldn¡¯t afford to be disinterested. Victor sensed their collective focus and seized it. If this conversation sparked the Elven Prince¡¯s engagement, so much the better. ¡°One of my associates, my friend,¡± Victor continued, voice casual and cultured, ¡°had an unfortunate misunderstanding with Iskandaar¡¯s maid. Purely a mistake, of course. But it ended in a fight. My friend, Bastian Frostbane¡ªthe heir of North¡¯s Glacier Hall, you might recognize¡ªwas, to put it bluntly, crushed. Bastian is no amateur; he¡¯s a Level 88 fighter with a solid reputation.¡± A ripple spread through the gathering. Vaelion¡¯s brows lifted. ¡°Glacier Hall? The one that¡¯s been standing since before the empire¡¯s formation?¡± Amelia nodded slightly. ¡°The very one.¡± Vaelion¡¯s gaze sharpened with interest. ¡°And this maid¡­ what¡¯s her level?¡± Victor¡¯s posture stiffened for a heartbeat, then he offered a small, apologetic shrug. ¡°I¡¯m unsure. But she looked no older than twenty-two, according to the report.¡± ¡°She is indeed twenty-two,¡± Amelia interjected calmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°Her name is Lilian. As for her family name, I¡¯d rather keep that private. You¡¯ll know her when you see her, Vaelion.¡± Vaelion pressed her lips together, clearly wanting more details, but Amelia¡¯s polite smile was unyielding. Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly¡ªAmelia shielding the maid¡¯s identity piqued his curiosity, but he knew better than to push the chancellor. Amelia liked that he knew his boundaries. If only he knew it enough. The gallery¡¯s tension lifted into a curious hush, each person turning the new information over in their minds. Sitting a few steps away, Prince Orion couldn¡¯t hide his discomfort. His stiff shoulders, the flicker of uncertainty in his gaze¡ªhe¡¯d obviously expected the spotlight, not for it to focus so intently on Iskandaar. Heck, he didn¡¯t even get a chance to show off this time. Amelia felt a little bad, noticing the boy¡¯s discomfort. He tried to remain poised, but the corner of his mouth tightened. He glanced between her, Vaelion, and Victor, as if searching for some reassurance. Instead, he found only more quiet admiration directed toward the young man who had surpassed him. Just then, Prince Rhydar joined the conversation, his voice a pleasant, diplomatic tone. ¡°Iskandaar Romani¡¯s final move¡ªthe plum blossom technique¡ªwas not only powerful, but it had an artistry to it. Like a swordsman¡¯s painting in motion. I¡¯m very curious about it. Where did he learn such a thing, do you know, Chancellor?¡± Amelia leaned back slightly, thoughtful. ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain. Iskandaar¡¯s training is¡­ eclectic. His fighting style is almost like a Spellsword, right? He¡¯s combined martial mastery with magical finesse, somehow. Maybe it¡¯s one of his Class skills or something. I¡¯ve been to the eastern continent before, and the plum blossoms evoked traditions from there. Maybe someone from the East taught him? I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡± Vaelion nodded, intrigued. ¡°Technique and tradition often travel far with wanderers and mercenaries. Perhaps Iskandaar picked it up from a passing master. In any case, it¡¯s remarkable.¡± Victor pretended to admire the distant banners, choosing not to comment. Orion managed a nod, quiet and reserved. Amelia hoped these two wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for Iskandaar in the future because of cheap jealousy. Amelia and Vaelion exchanged a few more words, speculating on Iskandaar¡¯s style¡¯s origins and his maid¡¯s unusual prowess and then deriving into different topics while Rhydar listened closely. Two more matches moved by, but they weren¡¯t as impactful. Prince Orion occasionally added a benign comment, trying to reassert his composure. The gallery¡¯s atmosphere was equal parts curiosity and admiration. The moment was cut short as the announcer¡¯s voice soared over the low hum of the stands. ¡°Now, everyone! Although only students of Waybound participate in this event, we have an exception this time. Prince Rhydar, the sole son of the Elven Queen, please step forward to demonstrate your skills!¡± All eyes shifted. Vaelion gave Rhydar a gentle, encouraging smile. ¡°Go on, dear,¡± she said softly. ¡°Show them what you¡¯re capable of.¡± Rhydar inclined his head, determination flashing through his eyes. He rose, smoothing the fabric of his attire, and moved toward the stairs leading down to the arena. Amelia watched him, her expression poised but pensive. The crowd''s anticipation reawakened as Rhydar stepped into the ring¡¯s open air. The festival¡¯s morning exuberance took on a new shade of suspense as the spectators wondered what the Elven Prince would show. Amelia folded her hands again, her gaze following Rhydar down below. **** From my seat in the observer¡¯s gallery, I watched Prince Rhydar step into the arena. The young man was a solitary figure framed by the high walls and the hush that had fallen over the crowd. The announcer¡¯s voice rang out, the words echoing, ¡°Prince Rhydar! You have the honor of choosing your opponent for today¡¯s exhibition match. Do you have anyone in mind?¡± I leaned forward, elbows resting on the railing, my eyes fixed on the elven prince below. Solara shifted at my side, her wings neatly folded and her presence calm beside me. The arena¡¯s sand seemed brighter now that the midday sun had advanced, illuminating each grain, every subtle contour. Rhydar hesitated, and I could practically taste the tension in the air. Everybody wanted to know who he¡¯d choose. He had options, of course¡ªesteemed warriors from the academy¡¯s older ranks, students and professors alike, and many high-level fighters who could display their prowess grandly to make the festival more fun. Instead, his gaze drifted toward my seat, lingering just a fraction longer than necessary. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. A sigh escaped him, barely audible from where I sat. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he chose me after my performance earlier. Then, I sensed it in the subtle tilt of his shoulders. Something weighed heavily on him, making him forsake me as a choice. He spoke clearly enough for all to hear, ¡°I¡¯d like to fight Solara Fenixia.¡± I blinked, and a ripple of surprise swept through the stands. I caught a few muffled gasps and the rustle of fabric as spectators leaned in to see the reaction. Solara stiffened slightly beside me, but only for a heartbeat. She looked up at me, her emerald eyes holding a question. ¡°What should I do?¡± she asked, voice low. I considered her for a moment. It wasn¡¯t a common choice. There were far better options to choose from. Heck, I was sitting right beside her. There had to be a reason behind his choice. Maybe some old elven curiosity toward the Phoenix line? Was there some kind of grudge or story between the elves and phoenixes? I looked at Solara. [Solara Fenixia, Level 36] I shrugged, a faint smile tugging at the corner of my mouth. ¡°Accept it, of course. He¡¯s singled you out for a reason. Show him what the last phoenix can do,¡± I patted her back. Solara nodded, no fear flickering in her gaze, only a cool determination. I gave her a quick nod of encouragement. ¡°By the way, he¡¯s Level 50. That¡¯s weak, so don¡¯t lose. Remind people about the last phoenix.¡± She stared at me and then nodded again. Watching Solara in action would be nice. I wanted to see where her limits lay. I knew from the game that the Elven Prince was stronger than what his level indicated, thanks to his Class, but Solara was the same. It¡¯d be interesting to see how this fight would go. ¡°Alright, watch me,¡± Solara said with a small smile. She looked a little nervous underneath. As she rose gracefully from her seat, I settled back, crossing my arms. The crowd murmured, uncertain, intrigued. I tried to piece together what I knew of elven traditions and the Fenixia Family. Not much came to mind to suggest a connection. If Rhydar¡¯s challenge was born from some folklore, I would see it reflected in how he fought. It''d also make sense if it was a political maneuver, with the elves trying to befriend a near-fallen Duke house. Either way, I¡¯d have to see to know. Down in the arena¡¯s center, Rhydar took a measured breath, and the announcer repeated the prince¡¯s choice as if to confirm that we¡¯d all heard correctly. Solara descended the short flight of steps that led from the gallery to the sandy battlefield. She moved with that fluid confidence I¡¯d come to recognize, her wings shifting slightly as if testing the air. Her wings didn¡¯t wear their armor right now, so nearby, some people whispered where her weapon was. The audience quieted again as the two fighters stood at either side of the arena, staring at each other. Before them stood the last phoenix and the Elven prince¡ªan unlikely pairing. I wondered how his [The Phantom Hawkeye] Class would react against Solara. Rhydar reached out to his back, and a bow shimmered into existence. He grabbed it and raised it, a sleek weapon that hummed with energy. I watched as arrows formed from thin air at his command thanks to fine elven craftsmanship and magic entwined. Solara, for her part, shrugged as her wings spread wide. A faint shimmer of heat ran along the edge of her feathers, like distant mirages dancing over desert dunes. The announcer¡¯s voice cut through the silence, calling for the match to begin. As Rhydar nocked his first arrow¡ªits tip glowing faintly¡ªand Solara took her stance, a current of anticipation rippled through the spectators. The prince shot his first arrow, and the world held its breath. **** The arrow pierced through the air, sending a cry across the arena. Solara stood at the edge, breathing in as the arrow reached her, a spinning tornado behind it. Her wings shimmered for a moment, and metal appeared around it. The morning sun caught in her armored wings and turned their feathered contours into a dazzling tapestry of fire-touched metal. The arrow came rushing, and she spun, her wings slammed against it. A soft sound clinked across the air. She heaved out a breath. From her vantage point on the sandy floor, the world seemed to hold its breath as the Prince stared at her, bow facing her. ¡°...Impressive defense.¡± The distant hum of the festival softened as her focus increased. All that remained was the gentle rustle of banners, the subtle shifts of spectators, and the measured sound of her own breath. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said. Her wings hurt from blocking that. She couldn¡¯t deny it. He looked surprisingly formidable. ¡°Let¡¯s continue,¡± he said, and three more arrows flew toward her as he muttered skill names. The first one carried a sharp wind, but the second flew with ice. His arrows were coated in elements, and she frowned as she blocked them again, her wings allowing her to dance. A portion of her feathers froze when she tried to block the ice arrow. ¡°Careful,¡± he said, smiling a little. She grumbled. She was surprised by the strength behind the arrows, and then there were the elements too. Yes, an elven prince, but she¡¯d assumed he¡¯d be easy to deal with. Perhaps a decent archer, maybe a cunning strategist, but nothing so impressive. She hadn¡¯t expected him to conjure arrows of different elements. He¡¯d shown wind and ice so far, and maybe he could do the same with various other elements too? She narrowed her eyes, blocking another arrow that sped toward her with unnerving accuracy. It glanced off her wing armor, sparks showering harmlessly against the ground. She¡¯d have to be more cautious. Wings spread, Solara pivoted lightly, the flames at her bladed feather¡¯s edge dancing with her movements. She felt the weight of his gaze, the subtle tension in his shoulders as he observed her response. Each exchange revealed more of his capabilities and more questions. He didn¡¯t rely solely on elemental mastery; he adapted, shifting his approach as if testing her limits. That air of calculation pricked at her instincts. She¡¯d faced stronger foes but few as calmly resourceful as this prince. Another arrow came¡ªimbued with wind magic again¡ªand Solara deflected it with a smooth arc of her wings, the blades that covered her feathers dispersing the wind in a graceful flourish as her wings let out a whiff of flames. High above, the crowd gasped or murmured. They saw fire against arrows, but Solara sensed the deeper game. Rhydar¡¯s careful escalation, the layering of forces. He was probing her defenses, searching for a gap in her timing or a falter in her flame. ¡°[Slicing Gale]!¡¯¡± he called, his voice resonating in the hush. He pulled his bowstring, and the arrow multiplied. A dozen arrows infused with sharp wind spun through the air, a shimmering spiral that forced Solara¡¯s hand. She ignited her wings fully, flapping them in front of her and forging a barrier of intense heat that warped the projectiles¡¯ path. The arrows curved away, half-melted or flung off course. She soared upward, beating her wings until she hovered above him, scanning his stance. If he expected her to remain grounded, he¡¯d be disappointed. She¡¯d never limit herself that way. But Rhydar didn¡¯t hesitate. He reached deeper, manifesting arrows wreathed in flames this time¡ªher element. She almost scoffed at the irony. ¡°Hey, do you think fire arrows would rattle me?¡± A hint of amusement tugged at her lips, even as she dodged sharply. She showed arrogance, but she wouldn¡¯t face those flaming arrows head-on. He fired with unnerving speed, forcing her to weave through the barrage. Her bladed wings lashed out, carving through arrows that blazed and crackled. With each parry, sparks cascaded like fleeting fireflies. Still, something about him unsettled her. He wasn¡¯t just hurling random powers because he couldn¡¯t have that many affinities alone. It wasn¡¯t impossible, but he didn¡¯t seem like he had them. Every elemental shift felt deliberate as if guided by hands unseen. Solara¡¯s gaze flicked briefly toward the gallery where Amelia, Vaelion, and others watched. No doubt they were intrigued by the prince¡¯s capabilities. Could he be channeling spirits of different domains? Spirit Affinity, was it? Elves were known for it. That would explain his ability to borrow elements that were not his own. A rare talent, if that was indeed the truth. Frowning slightly, she dove back down, unleashing a volley of flame bursts from her wings. The crowd¡¯s cheers and gasps blurred into a distant hum. She executed a maneuver Iskandaar taught her¡ªa half-twist that combined her innate fire control with a sword technique¡¯s precision, except it was her wings she used instead of a sword. The flames swirled around her bladed feathers, forging a fiery pattern in the air. Rhydar responded by invoking something stronger. ¡°[Flaming Tempest]!¡± he cried, and a storm of arrows fanned out, each one imbued with elemental force that sparked and crackled. Then he escalated even further, calling upon a heavier, more potent skill. ¡°[Spirit Magic: Cleansing Lances of Destruction]!¡± The name alone made her tense as he shot arrows that turned into lances. These arrows seemed to gain strength with each passing second, stacking power onto power until they hummed with dangerous intensity. Solara had no intention of letting him corner her. She shifted her stance, calling upon her newly learned techniques from Iskandaar, honed through practice. If he would bring spirits, she would bring refined steel and flame. [Flame Demon Blade Technique]! She invoked quietly, her voice lost beneath the roar of flames and the crowd. It was a Demonic Technique, but since she had no demonic energy, it was fine to use it here safely. Her feathers seemed to explode, energy spreading out of them, shaped like feathers themselves, as they danced like a whirlwind, slamming into the arrows. The collision of their abilities in the center of the arena created a tapestry of pure light and heat. The prince¡¯s brilliant arrows collided with her swirling inferno, sparks dancing wildly as if possessed by restless spirits. For a moment, neither yielded; nobody could tell which technique was stronger. The arena¡¯s shield flared to life, protecting spectators from the shockwaves of their clash. When the smoke finally thinned, Solara hovered, chest rising and falling, sweat beading along her brow. Rhydar faced her, posture slightly less rigid, breathing a bit heavier. Both recognized that pressing further risked true harm. Neither side would claim victory easily. The understanding passed between them in a single exchange of glances. She lowered her wings first, allowing them to fade back from armor to their natural fiery plumage. He, in turn, eased the tension on his bowstring, lowering it. Quickly reading the mood, the announcer declared, ¡°It¡¯s- it¡¯s a draw!!¡± The crowd¡¯s thunderous applause surrounded them, a swirling ocean of sound. Solara didn¡¯t bother to land back in the arena; rather, she landed softly beside Iskandaar, her heart still pounding as she looked at him. ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t win.¡± She could almost feel his silent questions¡ªwhat had she learned from this dance of flame and arrow? He smiled, ¡°I said don¡¯t lose. You didn¡¯t lose.¡± She looked at him and then nodded imperceptibly to herself, smiling back. She then looked at the elven prince again. He was dangerous, resourceful. She¡¯d expected raw skill, but not this layered complexity, not the capacity to call upon a myriad spirits. Rhydar, though clearly frustrated by the stalemate, managed a respectful bow in her direction. ¡°Well fought,¡± he said, voice steady. She inclined her head in return, acknowledging his skill, if not fully understanding his methods. Chapter 67 – Keeping an Eye Out For the Demon Amelia smoothed a nonexistent crease in her robe, her posture poised and attentive as Prince Rhydar climbed the steps back to the elevated gallery. His demeanor remained subdued despite the applause and cheers still lingering in the air. He hadn¡¯t won¡ªthat fact was acknowledged in the tight line of his mouth, the thoughtful crease between his brows. Around the area, the Winter Festival continued humming along, but here in the gallery, a hush settled as the prince rejoined them. Vaelion greeted her nephew first, smiling warmly. ¡°You did very well, Rhydar,¡± she said, voice both proud and reassuring. She reached out, clasping his shoulder. Amelia watched the young man¡¯s eyes¡ªfocused yet distant, as though still replaying the duel in his mind¡¯s eye. Standing just a pace behind Vaelion, Victor Seraph spoke with practiced ease. ¡°Indeed, Prince Rhydar,¡± he said, inclining his head. ¡°You displayed remarkable skill. Levels aren¡¯t the sole measure of strength, as we all know. Compatibility and tactics often overshadow raw numbers.¡± His tone was smooth, used by someone eager to maintain good impressions. ¡°She was simply lucky that she¡¯s a good match against your battle style.¡± Rhydar¡¯s jaw tightened momentarily before he answered, ¡°True, but I¡¯m Fifth Ascension. She¡¯s Third. By all conventional logic, I should have overwhelmed her. Yet I didn¡¯t.¡± He paused, scanning the spectators below and dispersing for the next rounds. ¡°She¡¯s strong. Very strong. No point in looking for excuses there.¡± Amelia remained silent momentarily, allowing the prince to voice his frustrations. She too was impressed by Solara¡¯s performance¡ªfire and flight wielded in pairs matched against Rhydar¡¯s elemental arrows. She couldn¡¯t blame the prince for feeling unsettled. Vaelion¡¯s eyes shone with gentle understanding. ¡°You haven¡¯t used your full power, dear. You held back, didn¡¯t you?¡± She arched a delicate brow, her silver-blonde hair catching the light. ¡°You were going easy, knowing she¡¯s a Phoenix. There must have been some respect or caution in that decision.¡± At that, Rhydar chuckled, the sound low and dry. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯d lie if I said I fought without restraint. Of course, I saved some of my tricks, but that¡¯s normal for an exhibition. Yet I didn¡¯t exactly go easy on her. That wasn¡¯t a courtesy match. I tested her fully in the ranged contest. She matched me blow for blow; I assure you, she wasn¡¯t using all her strength either. She¡¯s a Knight-type, after all, and I forced her into a long-distance exchange. She adapted just fine.¡± ¡°...Really? Interesting.¡± He glanced down into the colosseum¡¯s seating area, where Iskandaar sat with Solara. ¡°All his companions are strong, you said?¡± he looked at Victor, who nodded slowly. Rhydar¡¯s tone carried both curiosity and a hint of challenge. ¡°So all of them can defeat opponents who''re far higher levels than themselves? How fascinating. Iskandaar Romani, huh¡­.¡± Amelia allowed a subtle smile. Rhydar¡¯s interest wasn¡¯t unexpected. Iskandaar¡¯s circle gradually drew attention, not just from the elves. She met Victor¡¯s gaze briefly. He maintained a polite mask, but a tremor of almost invisible worry flickered in his eyes. The shifting power dynamics were not lost on him, and Amelia suspected he didn¡¯t relish the idea of the elves growing too curious about Iskandaar. ¡°Eryndor,¡± Lady Vaelion said, turning to one corner of the room. The warrior-priest was there, he¡¯d been leaning against the wall and watching the match all this time, but he¡¯d been too silent. ¡°No comment for your student?¡± ¡°Cough-!¡± Hearing her, he suddenly coughed, and his breathing grew heavy. He blinked and then swallowed. ¡°S-sorry, I wasn¡¯t paying attention. I feel weird, suffocated. I¡­ I¡¯ll go out to get some air,¡± he said, turning to the door. ¡°Huh?¡± Vaelion frowned in worry, ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡± ¡°You think so¡­?¡± Amelia asked as she held back a frown of her own. Was what Iskandaar worried about coming true already? Amelia pushed herself to stand, but Victor¡¯s voice cut over before she could fully. ¡°Pardon me if I ask something sensitive,¡± he began, careful and measured as he cleared his throat, looking at the Prince. ¡°Do you¡ªyour people¡ªhave any particular history with the phoenix lineage? Lady Vaelion seemed to believe that might influence your choice.¡± Vaelion inclined her head, passing the question to Rhydar. The prince¡¯s expression turned contemplative, and he faced Amelia and Victor squarely. ¡°It¡¯s not about the Fenixia Family specifically,¡± he explained, voice subdued yet firm. ¡°Our elven histories¡ªsome call them myths¡ªspeak of a distant past. Long ago, before our kingdom settled in Sylvanielle, we lived elsewhere. Nowadays¡­ It''s known as the Demonic Continent.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°That homeland was destroyed in a forgotten war. In those ancient days, a Great Phoenix aided our ancestor, the first recorded Elven Queen. It sacrificed itself to help us find a new home, lending its life energy so a World Tree might bloom, securing our current lands. Phoenix blood and our people¡¯s fate are intertwined in old stories and prophecies. Meeting a Phoenix now¡­ well, it stirs old hopes and questions.¡± Amelia already knew that story but was curious about why Victor was asking. The nobles in the chamber began to murmur to themselves. Solara¡¯s victory, or stalemate at least, had just gained new dimensions. A phoenix¡¯s presence apparently was important to the elves; in that case, since the elves were trying to form good relationships with humans, wouldn¡¯t they first reach out to the Fenifia Family? Vaelion offered Rhydar a reassuring look. ¡°We won¡¯t discuss that prophecy here,¡± she said gently. ¡°But suffice it to say, it¡¯s understandable why my nephew was drawn to test her strength.¡± Victor maintained a pleasant expression, but Amelia didn¡¯t miss the faint sheen of sweat at his temple. He understood the political ramifications. If Solara and Iskandaar¡¯s group were of interest to the elves, it could complicate his own plans. Amelia filed that observation away for later. ¡°Interesting indeed,¡± Amelia said softly, breaking the quiet that followed Rhydar¡¯s revelation. ¡°This festival has brought many surprises. I hope we can navigate them gracefully without any¡­ complicated situations.¡± Rhydar nodded, calming somewhat at her diplomatic tone. ¡°We will,¡± he said. ¡°No need to fret. I¡¯m not planning any rash moves.¡± His gaze flitted to where Iskandaar sat. ¡°They¡¯ve earned my respect. That doesn¡¯t happen often. Especially him.¡± Amelia dipped her chin in agreement. Respect earned through honest skill was a precious currency at Waybound, more enduring than mere reputation or lineage. Iskandaar was doing good for himself. ¡°Alright then, everybody,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back. I have to take care of something,¡± she tried to stand, but Vaelion stopped her. ¡°Oh, come on, another match just started. Watch it with me. I plan to leave after this too,¡± Vaelion offered, and although Amelia wanted to reject and go, she sighed. It¡¯d be better to leave together anyway, and one match couldn¡¯t be that long. With an internal sigh, she smiled and returned her gaze to the colosseum¡¯s floor, awaiting whatever unfoldings the day still had in store. **** I strolled through the festival grounds, holding a skewer of meatballs. Their savory aroma trailed behind me, blending with the scent of roasted nuts and sugar-glazed fruits. They were beyond tasty. ¡°Lilian would love these,¡± I muttered to myself. But she wasn¡¯t here, and neither was Solara. After the duels and excitement of the morning, it felt good to roam without my usual entourage. The crowd flowed around me, and lively chatter and laughter blurred my memory. Banners still rippled overhead, and the warm afternoon light softened the edges of stone and metal. I¡¯d just popped a meatball into my mouth when a familiar voice called out. ¡°Hey, man, what¡¯s up?¡± I turned and found the young man. ¡°Been a while.¡± Dorian Varn, right? He was a friend from my earlier days at the academy, who was by my side when Prince Orion tried his luck on Nebula. Dark curls framed his face, and he wore that easy grin I remembered well as if no time had passed. We clasped hands briefly, and I chuckled. ¡°Dorian. Good to see you. Didn¡¯t expect to run into you here.¡± He looked me over with mock astonishment. ¡°You alone? I¡¯m surprised. Isn¡¯t your group of girls usually glued to you like barnacles on a ship?¡± I smirked, rolling my shoulders as if shrugging off invisible weight. ¡°I need space too, you know. Love my circle, but solitude¡¯s a luxury sometimes.¡± He stood beside me, and I continued walking. ¡°So, how''ve you been?¡± We walked side by side, exchanging casual greetings, occasionally stepping aside to let children chase after floating paper dragons or to avoid a couple deep in conversation. Stalls gleamed with trinkets and potions, their merchants hawking wonders from distant lands. A few minutes later, Dorian nudged my arm. ¡°That fight of yours earlier was crazy. Impressive movement right there. Word has spread like wildfire, the strongest among first years. You¡¯re giving the city a lot to talk about.¡± I chuckled as I finished my meatball skewer, tossing the stick into a small bin. ¡°Ah, quit with the praises. It wasn¡¯t easy, but I¡¯m learning here and there,¡± I said, and he laughed back. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. He''d known me before all the hype, back when my name hardly raised eyebrows. Well, I was still the 2nd highest leveled person back then, but people avoided me. He and I walked together for a long time, chatting about mundane stuff. At one point, through a brief crowd gap, I saw more familiar faces. Prince Alaric and his maidservant, Jana. The prince leaned casually against a carved stone pillar, discussing something with a noble. Jana stood slightly behind him, her posture poised and alert. Dorian¡¯s grin softened into a respectful nod. ¡°That¡¯s Prince Alaric, right? I should say hello and then leave you two. I¡¯m not built for royal chatter.¡± We approached them. Alaric noticed us first, lifting a hand and greeting us. ¡°Iskandaar,¡± he said warmly. ¡°Enjoying the festival?¡± Jana inclined her head, a faint smile acknowledging my presence. Dorian made a polite half-bow. ¡°Your Highness, Jana.¡± He looked at me as if to say good luck, then stepped back into the swirling crowd. One moment he was there. The next, he vanished into the festival¡¯s colorful tapestry. Alaric¡¯s eyes drifted from Dorian¡¯s departing form back to me. ¡°Congratulations on your duel,¡± he said, voice sincere. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing glowing reviews. Seems like you¡¯ve made quite an impression. Unfortunately, I didn''t get to see it. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be fighting.¡± I nodded, allowing a slight smile. ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s all part of the show that I didn¡¯t even know about,¡± I shrugged, ¡°Chancellor Amelia threw me into it out of the blue.¡± The prince laughed lightly, and Jana remained quietly attentive. She said, ¡°You and the Chancellor are really close. How did that happen? It seemed she knew you from before the Academy.¡± ¡°Uh, that¡¯s a story for another time, too long,¡± I said, eager to move away from this. ¡°By the way, how are the sales going?¡± He folded his arms, leaning in as if sharing a secret. ¡°Why, you already know from your bank statement, no?¡± He chuckled, ¡°We¡¯ve sold more than twenty thousand units so far. The demand has been more than enthusiastic.¡± Twenty thousand. I let out a low whistle. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ more than I expected.¡± He nodded, clearly pleased. ¡°Less than what it should have, actually. I am cherry-picking who to sell to since I want it to benefit Roshmar. Otherwise, it¡¯d have sold even more,¡± he said. ¡°It will be interesting to see how the market stabilizes. Profits should be substantial and only keep growing as word of mouth continues to grow.¡± I thanked him, my mind already churning with plans. This was good news. I¡¯d already started working on an item to hide Nebula¡¯s thirst, and the Fenixia mansion was also getting renovated using the same money. Lilian was also out on a dangerous mission, which needed some precautions to prepare and cost money. Without this capital, none of that would have worked. We began to walk, finding a path through lesser-known vendors and curious onlookers. The festival¡¯s energy ebbed and flowed, and every now and then, someone would come to greet the Prince of Roshmar. I didn¡¯t recall so many people coming to him before, he was not the Crown Prince, after all. But it seems the recent success had helped him too. While passing through a crowd, we paused because two people came over to greet the Prince. But my eyes caught something odd. He stood slightly apart from the others, walking away, shoulders slumped, a pallor to his cheeks that wasn¡¯t there before. Eryndor Vaelith, the warrior-priest and teacher to the Elven Prince Rhydar. The host of the demon. He usually looked robust and dignified, but now he looked almost haggard. His robes, though fine, seemed to hang awkwardly, and his breathing, though quiet, looked labored. That doesn¡¯t look right, I cursed in my head. This shouldn¡¯t happen yet. There should still be time. In the game, I think he lost control during the third night? There should still be time. Where the hell was Amelia? I told her to keep an eye out! ¡°Ah, it¡¯s him,¡± the people who¡¯d come to greet Alaric were gone now, and the prince straightened, composing himself with princely decorum as he noticed the warrior elf. Alaric approached the man. ¡°Sir Vaelith,¡± he greeted, his voice pitching low and respectful. As the Prince of Roshmar, he naturally wanted to befriend a powerful elf. However, he paused when he noticed the oddity. ¡°You look¡­ Are you feeling alright, Sir?¡± Jana said politely, but her gaze was alert. Eryndor breathed out and managed a thin smile and a dismissive wave. ¡°Just a passing ailment, Prince Alaric. The festival¡¯s excitement can be overwhelming.¡± He coughed lightly into the back of his hand. ¡°No cause for worry. Maybe it¡¯s the human Empire¡¯s weather? I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I watched Eryndor¡¯s face carefully. It wasn¡¯t just fatigue. Something else was gnawing at him, something internal. He excused himself politely and slipped away, blending into the crowd at a pace slightly too quick for an unwell man. Alaric hummed, brow furrowed. ¡°He appears really sick,¡± he murmured to me, keeping his voice low to not alarm those nearby. ¡°Should we help him to the infirmary?¡± I didn¡¯t respond immediately because I knew better. I knew the truth, I could see it floating over the man whose back grew smaller in the crowd. [Eryndor Vaelith, Level 149] ¨C Bccht-! [As??v??k Asura, Level ?149?] ¨C Bccht-! [Eryndor Vaelith, Level 149] His name was glitching. Eryndor Vaelith hadn¡¯t been fully taken over yet, but no, he wasn¡¯t merely ill either. Something demonic was at play. He was flickering between identities. Given how long it took, his mentality was strong, but even his strength was running out. He was close to being taken over. The worst part was that it wasn¡¯t happening, according to my game knowledge. There were differences. The demon should be Kazreth the Iron-Horned, but it didn¡¯t seem that way. If the odd name was to indicate anything, it was by some other demon whose name started with ¡°As¡± and hinted at a race of Asura¡­ It sent a chill through me. My mind whirled. This just complicated the matter. How do I deal with him? I couldn¡¯t attack him out of the blue. A high-profile figure like him couldn¡¯t simply vanish without consequence. No, that wasn¡¯t even possible; he was an opponent far above me. Far above anyone. ¡°Fuck,¡± I cursed softly under my breath, forgetting myself for a moment. Alaric turned, puzzled. ¡°Iskandaar? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I inhaled sharply, tamping down on the panic. I looked at the Prince, recalling how many people were trying to please him these days. His words carried power now. That could salvage this situation, even if by little. I needed Alaric¡¯s trust and support, so I had a plan¡ªkind of. ¡°Prince Alaric,¡± I said quietly, ¡°you trust me, right?¡± I could feel his confusion, Jana¡¯s curious gaze, and the distant hum of the festival continuing as if none of this worry mattered. But it did. All of this did. **** Eryndor Vaelith drifted through the thinning crowds as the festival¡¯s day gradually surrendered to dusk. The once-brilliant hues of crimson and silver banners now deepened in the fading light, and the laughter and music woven through the festival all day took on a quieter, more subdued tone. Merchants closed their stalls or lowered their voices, and warm lanterns began to glow along the walkways, gentle spheres of gold illuminating winding alleys and decorated archways. He walked with no real purpose¡ªjust a man in fine robes, shoulders slumped, eyes distant. Anyone glancing his way would see an accomplished warrior-priest, perhaps weary from the day¡¯s festivities, nothing more. His mind felt muddled as if shrouded by a dense fog that dulled his senses and blurred his thoughts. He had lost track of how many steps he¡¯d taken and faces he¡¯d passed. The crowd became a soft blur, voices blending into a muted hum. What¡¯s going on? Eryndor asked himself, but even his thoughts felt muted and distant. As the sun dipped further beneath the horizon, painting the sky in a pale wash of lavender and orange, Eryndor neared a narrow alley between two old stone buildings. Here the festival¡¯s bustle faded into a softer background whisper. He paused mid-step. Something in his posture stiffened, and in that instant, clarity flooded back into his eyes. They sharpened, and a ghost of a smile curved his lips. The warm green of his irises took on a subtle, ruddy gleam. It was faint but unmistakably there. His dazed expression grew bored instead. He sighed, the sound low and almost content, and reached up to rub the back of his neck. A casual movement, yet it didn¡¯t suit him. He tilted his head from side to side, bones cracking softly, then yawned. The exhalation came out as a thin thread of smoke and a brief flicker of flame licking at the corners of his mouth. As if testing himself, he snapped his fingers, producing a bright spark of fire. It was a call. Immediately, the shape of another elf peeled out of the shadows, swift and dutiful, bowing low as if before a lord. It was a dark elf, also possessed. The fake Eryndor¡ªno, Ashvarak now¡ªregarded the newcomer with lazy confidence. ¡°Fast as always, Kazreth,¡± he said, voice tinged with mocking warmth. ¡°How¡¯s the preparation? I¡¯d like to pull off the grand event tonight instead of the planned date. Pointless to waste time when I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°So soon, my lord?¡± The possessed dark elf, Kazreth, straightened slightly, though he kept his head respectfully inclined. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, we are ready. We can act tonight. Shall we wait until darkness fully takes hold?¡± A low chuckle escaped Ashvarak¡¯s lips, and he shook his head. ¡°You think?¡± His tone suggested mild amusement at the question. ¡°What¡¯s the fun in waiting until they sleep? One of the Demonic Generals stands before you, Kazreth. We do it now. Forget the old plan. No one here can stop me. I¡¯ll keep them busy. You¡ªwreak havoc as I told you to.¡± Kazreth hesitated for only a moment. ¡°But the Chancellor, she¡ª.¡± Ashvarak scoffed. ¡°A fire-breathing dragon against I, the lord of flames?¡± He grinned, baring teeth that caught the lamplight oddly. ¡°We¡¯ll see who wins. Ah, and another thing. Find that boy who made Vrakrith flee. Take care of him for me.¡± Kazreth nodded, slipping back into the alley¡¯s gloom. Ashvarak, left alone, reached over his shoulder and retrieved a bow that looked elven in make¡ªfussy, delicate craftsmanship. He examined it as though puzzled by its existence. ¡°What¡¯s with elves and their obsession with bows?¡± he mused quietly. He plucked an arrow from an unseen quiver, nocking it smoothly. Then, with deliberate grace, he pulled the string and aimed high toward the newborn stars, the little snow that rained. He let the arrow fly. It soared upward, a spark of flame trailing behind. He smiled. Halfway to the heavens, it detonated in a shower of embers, exploding louder than anything the festival had seen. A series of shocked gasps followed and poor humans clutched their ears in pain. But that wasn¡¯t the main name, no. The detonation rained down droplets of fire that scattered across the festival grounds below. Cries of alarm followed as stalls ignited, and panic spread like spilled ink through paper. Ashvarak laughed softly, the sound cutting through the mounting screams. And as he laughed, his appearance twisted. The neat elven robes tore at the seams, revealing skin darkening and splitting, cracks glowing from within as if molten rock lay beneath. Wings unfurled from his back in a hideous, angular spread, each beat sending shockwaves of heat and pressure. He rose into the air with a screech that rattled windows and set flames dancing along rooftops. The Infernal Mirage Demonic General, one of the four direct generals of the Demon King himself, now fully revealed in all his terrible splendor. Below, chaos reigned. Above, his voice and laughter twined with the crackle of burning timbers and the frightened wails of festival-goers. The peace and order of the Winter Festival had been ripped away in an instant, and the night sky, lit by distant lamps and flame-touched clouds, bore silent witness to the coming storm. Chapter 68 – Flames of Winter Festival The distant clamor of screams and splintering wood rolled through the festival grounds. At first glance, the square looked like the aftermath of a grand celebration. Half-folded banners drooped overhead, lanterns swayed crookedly, and stalls abandoned mid-sale, their curtains flapping helplessly in the rising wind. The merchants had fled when the laughter turned to shrieks, and the music twisted into panicked cries. Now, only scattered figures moved through the shadows, some stumbling with fear, others pushing forward with grim purpose. Down a twisted pathway still faintly lit by flickering lanterns, Iaskin stepped carefully over toppled crates and half-spilled wares. The young man seemed oblivious to his surroundings. The warm glow of earlier festivities had drained to a dull ember, replaced by the scent of smoke and something acrid¡ªmagic, or blood, or both¡ªlingering in the cool night air. Yet he was unhurried, pausing near a half-collapsed stall. Leaning against the stall¡¯s skewed wooden frame, Iaskin focused on Nyxalyn, the dark elf girl he¡¯d danced with the night before. She still had that mischievous smile he remembered. Her dark hair framed her angular features, and her attire had an elegant cut. The tension and chaos around them seemed not to penetrate their little bubble. Perhaps Iaskin, caught in the warmth of his own bravado, hadn¡¯t noticed how the world had begun to buckle under hidden threats. He teased her in a soft tone, ¡°I think our dance was the highlight of the evening. That spin you did? Could¡¯ve sworn you were showing off just for me.¡± She giggled, the sound initially light and melodic. She leaned closer and said, ¡°Oh, Iaskin, if I¡¯d known you had such moves, I might have demanded another round later tonight.¡± Her voice was playful, almost sultry. ¡°But then again, you might not keep up with me alone.¡± She tapped his chest lightly, a playful challenge. He snorted softly, confidence shining through. ¡°Me? Not keep up? You wound me. Maybe next time, I¡¯ll let you lead. Show me what the famous Nyxalyn can really do.¡± Nyxalyn hailed from a prominent elven family¡ªpractically a celebrity by their standards. When she laughed at his joke, Iaskin found himself ignoring the distant screams and rattling shutters entirely. That had nothing to do with him. But then, as if a string had been plucked sharply out of tune, Nyxalyn¡¯s shoulders gave a sudden, unnatural twitch. The light in her eyes dimmed, her laughter curdling mid-note. She stilled, and something about her posture changed¡ªstiff, jarring, as though a marionette¡¯s strings had just been yanked. Iaskin¡¯s grin faltered. ¡°Uhh, Nyx?¡± he asked, attempting a wry chuckle. But concern crept into his voice. His posture straightened, eyes narrowing as he noticed the way her head tilted at an impossible angle, the muscles in her neck flexing under strange tension. He tried again, ¡°Nyx, come on, what¡¯s wrong?¡± But there was no humor now. Her laughter choked into a low, feral growl. Once bright with mischief, her eyes now gleamed a sickly red under the flickering lantern. She hissed softly, her limbs jerking as if tugged by unseen hands. She turned to him and hissed, leaping at him with lethality. Iaskin froze, caught utterly off guard by the transformation. He stood there, shocked and unwilling to strike a woman he¡¯d been flirting with mere moments before. Confusion and hurt mingled on his face as her claws closed in to strike him. And that¡¯s when Iskandaar stepped in. **** All around us, demonic energies crackled, and I moved like a bull. There was no time to hesitate or reassure my brother with gentle words. I slammed my fist into Nyxalyn¡¯s jaw before she could rake her claws across Iaskin¡¯s unguarded throat. The impact jolted through my knuckles, a blunt, old-fashioned punch that lacked finesse but made up for it in necessary brutality. She staggered, a shrill hiss escaping her parted lips, and her body contorted, limbs splaying at awkward angles. Iaskin, startled from his stupor, shouted, ¡°Hey, man! That¡¯s my date!¡± That was not his date. No, that was a demon. Zelyr of the Savage Seven¡ªthe dark elf I once killed¡ªhad not been the only one among his kind to worship the Demon King. Many dark elves followed that dark path, and those few who didn¡¯t, those who resisted, ended up falling into their trap anyhow. I suppose this girl was one of those who got trapped. Otherwise, she¡¯d have maintained more intelligence if she¡¯d willingly done it. Although there were exceptions among the trapped ones, too. Such as Eryndor. Even for super-strong demons, possessing such a strong person was impossible, at least through the usual means. I didn¡¯t know the details from the game, but he fell into a trap set up by the dark elves who used a demonic artifact on him. So the demon who possessed him would retain intelligence anyhow. There¡¯d also be other victims of it¡ªhuman victims¡ªsimilar to this Nyx girl. I spun, seized him by the collar, and yanked him back from her reach. Facing his wide, incredulous eyes, I let reality sink in for him. ¡°Idiot,¡± I said, jerking my head toward the chaos unfolding behind us. ¡°Look around you!¡± Flickers of red-tinted magic and twisted silhouettes illuminated the space beyond the dim lanterns and screams tore at the night. He managed only a strangled, ¡°What the¡­?¡± before he saw it too. Stalls were aflame, people running mad and monstrous shapes half-formed by illusions that felt all too real. I shook him once more, eyes hard. ¡°She¡¯s been possessed! There are demons, wake up!¡± He must have fallen into an illusion himself not to have noticed any of this. No time for more words. Behind me, Nyxalyn¡ªor whatever possessed her¡ªregained her footing. Her limbs jerked like a broken doll¡¯s, as though invisible strings forced every movement in a cruel puppet show. The hiss in her throat deepened into a furious snarl. Iaskin saw the madness in her eyes now, and his expression hardened. I braced myself, fists raised, knuckles tight. ¡°Stay behind me,¡± I said to him, but he sighed as he pushed me back. ¡°It¡¯s alright, little brother. I¡¯ll deal with her,¡± he said, sighing as he rolled up his sleeves. I looked at the text floating above his head. [Iaskin Romani, Level 65] He¡¯d been Level 47 when we met a few months ago, but now he was so much stronger. That was almost a 20-level jump. That wasn¡¯t normal. If I had to guess, it had something to do with his Outer God Cult. Regardless, he was strong enough to take care of himself. The distant screams grew louder, the crackle of fire eating through canvas and wood, setting the night¡¯s stage for a battle none of us had wanted. Iaskin rushed forward to punch his date¡¯s teeth out, and I bit my lip before retreating to find others who needed help. **** I climbed over a rooftop, looking up at the dance of flames in the sky. The battle there was far different. I narrowed my eyes, watching as sparks of purple and red magic flared like distant stars as Amelia soared into the night, her robes and hair swirling in the winds conjured by fierce spells as her draconic wings flapped. Lady Vaelion followed suit, darting through rooftops, her eyes locked on the fiery demon that had caused this havoc¡ªAshvarak, the source of the illusions and chaos. Given her level, Vaelion should be able to fly too, but shooting arrows from the rooftops was probably better than fighting that man head-on. She wasn¡¯t as powerful as Amelia, after all. I decided to bet on them. There wasn¡¯t much I could do, anyhow. I couldn¡¯t even fly. ¡°Shit,¡± I sighed and observed the clash. The clash formed a violent ballet of spellfire and retaliatory strikes, the sky becoming a stage for monstrous silhouettes and flashing sigils. Down below, far from here, I could hear Principal Ardath Valenwood raising his voice above the din. ¡°Professors! All fourth-year students! Protect everyone else!¡± I felt a little annoyed at that. As a strong 8th Ascension, he shouldn¡¯t be having any trouble dealing with this situation. He should join Amelia and help her instead. In fact, he was at a higher level than her. [Level 175]. He flinched when a guttural roar echoed from a distant courtyard, and Amelia¡¯s voice boomed overhead, thick and deep now, for she¡¯d taken her dragon form. ¡°Principal, protect them! I¡¯ll handle the sky!¡± she shouted. I looked up. I didn¡¯t like that. Since she had to transform, it meant the situation wasn¡¯t as easy as I¡¯d expected. In retrospect, the Principal was stronger than her overall, so he should be fighting too. But considering she focused on battles, and he focused on versatility, I could understand why she commanded such a thing. Principal Valenwood also seemed bothered by the command, but he just sighed and jerked his head in acknowledgment; there was no time to argue. He marshaled what few professors remained calm and coherent, directing them to defend guests and younger students toward safer halls and storerooms. Some wielded rudimentary wards against the illusions that prowled at the fringes of their torchlight, while others guided the wounded into makeshift infirmaries in secluded corners. The priority was clear: survival, shelter, and keeping hope alive amid this upside-down moment. For a moment, I wondered if I should go help them as I jumped from the roof. Before I could decide, however, a group of maddened students ran at me like a zombie horde. Their eyes were red, their throats making horrible sounds as they rushed at me. **** Throughout the once-festive academy grounds, terror unfurled like a poisonous bloom. Under the dim glow of torches, stalls burned in their half-collapsed state while banners lay charred at the edges. Shadows twisted and stretched, birthing illusions that crawled and lurched out of thin air¡ªfalse demons wreathed in ember glow and smoke. They vanished as soon as a blade met them, but their claws left real welts on flesh, conjuring pain and panic from nowhere. Shouts of confusion rose as students and staff battled phantoms and half-real horrors, never quite sure what was tangible and what was trickery. ¡°How fun,¡± Kazreth said to himself, crouching above a building¡¯s rooftop. Both Rakshasas and Asuras had illusion abilities, and Kazreth mixed his illusions with his lord¡¯s, merging his false illusions with his lord¡¯s tangible ones that could do damage. The students could never know which was real and which was false as they fought for their lives. Ashvarak¡¯s creations of smokeless fire were more than mere phantoms; they had substance enough to wound the mind and body. While Kazreth¡¯s illusions worked when someone believed they were real. It was a good mix, and his abilities greatly assisted his lord¡¯s. He watched impassively, noting how easily their minds yielded to fear. None of these hapless fighters were the ones he was looking for. It was truly an amusing sight, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the time to enjoy it. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Just where are you, human?¡± He¡¯d seen him last night, but he was nowhere to be seen now. Kazreth slipped through this chaos with a hunter¡¯s grace, blending into the shifting dark and flame-washed debris. He moved swiftly, stepping over a disoriented student curled on the ground, navigating through tangles of fallen tapestry and twisted metal. He sought only one target tonight; everyone else was not important. Ashvarak¡¯s command was absolute. Curiosity, too, spurred him forward¡ªthis Iskandaar who¡¯d slain Zelyr and frightened a once-fearless trollkin must be worth seeing in action. Yet, it was hard to find him. Just where was he, anyhow? ¡­.. Prince Alaric Roshmar fought to maintain order near the academy''s main gates. He¡¯d gathered a handful of loyal guards and Jana at his side, hoping to rush into the city and summon help. But when Alaric reached the tall gates and tried to step through, he bumped into nothingness. There was an invisible barrier that, upon impact, shimmered to life. ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡°Uh, Your Highness, that barrier covers everything,¡± Jana said from his side, and he didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant until he followed her gaze. Looking around, he saw the crimson energy dome covering the academy. Waybound Academy stood on a massive parcel of land, and from the looks of it, all of it was sealed under this barrier. The outside world was just a step ahead, yet unattainable. Beyond this shimmering curtain of magic, the city rooftops were reduced to blurred silhouettes. Frustration ran through his body. ¡°Damn it,¡± Alaric cursed under his breath, slamming his fist to the barrier¡¯s unsettling hum. Sparks of red energy danced around his hand, crackling with otherworldly force. Iskandaar asked if he trusted him, and the Prince answered truthfully. So, Iskandaar gave him two tasks. The first was to get as many people out of the academy grounds, and the second was to call for help from outside, preferably the Church of Light. Although doubtful, Alaric agreed and warned the people, and thankfully many listened. Many shopkeepers fled from their shops, so one task was done, and now he was stuck on the other one. He¡¯d left to do that, but it was too late, for the sky exploded before he could leave. Now, he was stuck here, and a barrier stopped him from stepping outside. He wondered about the merchants and vendors who¡¯d listened to him and fled earlier. Given there was this dome, how many of them managed to flee? Had any of them? If they had, he hoped someone would be sensible enough to report to the Church of Light. Alaric felt helpless. It was not like him to feel that way, but looking at the sky, where a dragon battled a whirlpool of flames, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be confident and cool. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Jana suddenly called, turning back, her hand going to her hilt. ¡°What is it?¡± Alaric asked as he turned with her. But she didn¡¯t have to answer for him to realize the situation. A staggering figure approached¡ªa 2nd-year student, based on the attire. His eyes were wild, and his face twisted. He didn¡¯t look sane. The young man snarled and lunged at Alaric before the prince could utter a word. Jana intercepted swiftly, her blade flashing in the half-light, parrying the clumsy attack. As the student¡¯s eyes gleamed red and unfocused, Alaric realized with dawning horror that the corruption spread like a plague. Some guards who¡¯d been standing behind him stared vacantly now as if the same sinister magic snared their souls. The demonic energy was affecting the humans. Was it those who weren¡¯t high leveled enough? Or those with weak mindsets? Regardless, the infection ran deep, and Prince Alaric was forced to wield his weapon against his fellow humans. ¡­.. Alaric got busy fighting for his life while Kazreth, from a distant vantage point atop a broken balcony rail, observed his struggle. ¡°How bothersome,¡± he sighed. The demon operative felt mild annoyance pinch his features. So much waste and confusion, yet the main target was nowhere to be seen. He flexed his fingers, sniffed the smoky air, and slipped away again into a knot of fleeing guests and fighting students. He would find the boy¡ªhe had to. Alaric gritted his teeth on the ground, desperately searching for any weakness in the crimson barrier. In another part of the estate, older students and professors fought whatever battles they could while the others were half-blind from illusions and fear. Above, Amelia and Vaelion struck sparks off invisible shields, blazing arrows of dark magic, and¡­ ¡°Gold Dragon¡¯s Breath!¡± The sky went bright, far brighter than day, as if the sun had come down. Amid all this, Kazreth paused to take a look at the sky. He wondered if his lord would be alright. Shaking his head, he continued hunting for Iskandaar, his jowls aching for food in the broken maze of halls and courtyards. **** I raised my sword, feeling the hum of energy resonate through my veins. The air thickened, and the sound of a low, droning vibration emerged, like the song of a thousand cicadas rising from the depths of the void. With a single step forward, I swung my blade in a wide, deliberate arc, releasing a cascade of Stellar Qi that shimmered in the dim light. [True Demon Sword Art, Fourth Form¡ªEternal Swarm of the Void Cicada.] The energy twisted and writhed, forming an unrelenting swarm of spectral cicadas, their translucent wings glinting like shards of obsidian. The demonic energy-infected humans halted mid-attack, their glowing red eyes narrowing in confusion as the swarm descended upon them. The cicadas phased through their bodies, each passing insect carrying with it a piece of their energy. The swarm moved like a living tide, consuming the battlefield in its relentless hum. A silence fell, and then the demonic humans let out a cry of pain. They thrashed and screamed, their Qi being stripped away with every touch of the spectral swarm. It was as if their strength and will were unraveling, thread by thread. When the last cicada faded into the void, the hum died out, leaving an eerie silence. The group of demonic humans lay sprawled across the ground, their weapons clattering beside them. Their bodies were still, but their chests rose and fell steadily. They lived. I exhaled, lowering my blade. The Fourth Form could tear them apart like cheese through a saw, but I held back. Around me, the battlefield was quiet, save for the soft groans of my unconscious enemies, stripped of their demonic power thanks to the warmth of my Stellar Qi. They would live, but they were no longer a threat. I wiped the sweat from my forehead and retreated under a half-collapsed wagon for cover. ¡°Goddammit, this is crazy,¡± I grumbled and bloomed my Demonic Sphere to scan the area while my eyes scanned the grounds. I gained the third form of Sword Art when I was Level 30, and in the last 16 levels, I¡¯d gained one technique for each art. They were all useful even when I didn¡¯t use Demonic Energy. There was a 10% growth in the skill tree, from 23.77% of Level 30 to 34.95% of Level 46. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t kill these bastards, but I''d still get some levels if I neutralized enough of them. Killing wasn¡¯t the only way to level up, after all. Flames danced across wooden beams and ruined stalls, and the air smelled of smoke and fear. A distant shriek and a crash of timber told me just how widespread the attack was. I didn¡¯t know what to do. Fighting mobs wasn¡¯t the way. I had to find the heads of the attack. A shape landed beside me, and my head snapped to the side in alarm. Her wings folded in a rustle of flame-kissed feathers. Solara emerged from the drifting sparks and ash with tight urgency in her eyes. I felt relieved. ¡°I-Iskandaar,¡± she said, voice low yet urgent. She brushed a stray ember from one wing. Her armor caught the dim lantern glow, the battered remnants of once-proud festival decorations. ¡°What the hell is going on here? Have you seen Professor Katheran? Amelia? O-or anyone else that matters?!¡± I shook my head, swallowing down the dryness in my throat. ¡°Not since the initial attack,¡± I said. My voice sounded too calm, too flat. I forced myself to focus. ¡°Amelia¡¯s probably handling the source. We¡¯d be swimming in worse flames than these if she wasn''t. Eryndor Vaelith¡¯s body has been¡­ taken by something called Ashvarak.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s one of the Four Demonic Generals of the Demon King. Sorry, He set this all off. I didn¡¯t tell you before, sorry. I planned to do it today, but the attack happened earlier than expected. ¡± Solara¡¯s expression flickered with slight irritation, but she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you must have had your reasons¡­ I should have been here sooner, sorry. I was caught off guard. I didn¡¯t realize the scale of this.¡± I almost laughed, but there was no humor left in me. ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up now, it¡¯s not your fault. I planned to call Lilian back tomorrow, but everything exploded tonight.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the plan now?¡± I hummed quietly. ¡°Just stay close to me, and don¡¯t get killed.¡± There wasn¡¯t time to reassure her further. We had to stay alive, keep moving, and find a way through this demonic hellscape. ¡°I plan to head to the colosseum. I think Amelia¡¯s fighting the big demon there.¡± Before she could answer, a figure emerged from a swirl of flames and rising smoke. My senses screamed, my Demonic Sphere going bright. I stood up and straightened myself as he stepped from behind a collapsed archway with predatory ease as if strolling through a quiet courtyard rather than a warzone. He paused, and recognition glinted in his eyes as he looked at me. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you,¡± he grinned. At first glance, he seemed just another dark elf, someone I recognized from last night¡¯s banquet. He was barely 6th Ascension then. But now, he advanced with a predatory grace, red eyes reflecting the inferno around us. I felt the difference immediately¡ªan aura of controlled violence wrapped around him like a cloak. My Demonic Sphere marked him for what he was. [Kazreth Rakshasa, Level 125] He wasn¡¯t the dark elf anymore; neither was he a 6th ascension. He carried no visible weapon, yet the tension in the air crackled as if blades could form from shadows at any moment. ¡°Iskandaar Romani, right?¡± His red eyes gleamed, reflecting the inferno in the sky. ¡°Kazreth,¡± I said, my voice low. I tilted the sword in hand. Solara straightened at my side, wings lifting, inner flames glinting off her feathers. Calling his name made him freeze. ¡°Did Ashvarak send you to end me?¡± I forced a grin, trying to maintain the illusion of confidence. ¡°I¡¯m honored he considers me that big a nuisance.¡± Kazreth looked at me in silence for a moment, surprised I knew the name of him and his superior. Then, he smirked, neither offended nor impressed. ¡°You¡¯re weird. No wonder he wants you gone, Romani. You¡¯ve meddled too much, making too many of his moves inconvenient. I never questioned his orders, and I won¡¯t start now.¡± Solara¡¯s wings twitched, the armor¡¯s edges brightening with a fire. ¡°You want him?¡± she said softly. ¡°You go through me first.¡± She sounded serious, and I almost felt touched. But I placed a hand on her shoulder to stop her, leaning close enough to whisper. ¡°Sweetheart, I appreciate the gesture, but he¡¯s Level 125,¡± I said, meeting her startled gaze. She stared at me and then took half a step back, eyes darting over Kazreth¡¯s frame. ¡°...Alright, I¡¯ll support you from here,¡± she said. Kazreth noticed the exchange and chuckled softly. He didn¡¯t bother drawing a weapon. Why would he need one when raw power leaked from him like crackling lightning? The festival¡¯s remnants surrounded us¡ªfragments of vibrant tents reduced to embers. I could sense something shifting in the atmosphere as he prepared. No time to hesitate. I had to use everything I¡¯d learned and earned. If I failed, he¡¯d kill us both. I had no illusions about mercy. I switched both my Energy Cores, allowing demonic Qi to spill forth from within. Kazreth blinked, startled, clearly not expecting this new surge of power. I parted my feet, fixing my posture and taking a deep breath, smiling at him. ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised, brother.¡± I decided to mess with him a little, ¡°Let¡¯s not delay then. If Ashvarak wants me gone, come try.¡± Kazreth launched forward, his movement too fast, a flicker of dark energy trailing him. Solara flared her wings, ready to intercept, but I knew that speed would obliterate her. I let my demonic Qi surge up through my veins. Usually, I tried to hide it, but here and now, in the chaos, who would notice or care? Everyone was too busy surviving to notice this particular demonic signature came from me. I swung my blade up, channeling a skill from The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree [34.95%]. It was time to unleash something new. ¡°True Demon God Art,¡± I whispered under my breath, knuckles whitening around the hilt. My heart hammered a frantic beat. Kazreth drew closer, a grin carving his face, confident in his superiority. I narrowed my eyes and called something savage, raw, but beautiful. ¡°God Slaying Order.¡± The sky trembled. A thousand crimson swords materialized above me, forming an ethereal armory suspended in a vast arc. Their blades shimmered with ominous, demonic energy, each one vibrating with latent power as if hungering for destruction. Kazreth hesitated mid-step, his smirk faltering as he glanced upward. Recognition flashed in his eyes¡ªa brief flicker of shock, then wariness. A sword appeared in his hand. He realized I wasn¡¯t an easy opponent. I felt the energy of the summoned arsenal connect to my own. With a single, decisive swing, I slashed forward. The crimson swords answered my command, shooting forth in unison like a swarm of wrathful comets. Their trajectories carved glowing streaks in the smoke-filled air, and each blade aimed toward the advancing demon. The roar of their collective charge drowned out all other sounds, a deafening scream that made the battlefield seem to quake beneath us. Kazreth¡¯s eyes widened as he leaped back, summoning shields of dark energy. The swords struck his defenses like relentless waves crashing against a battered cliff, shattering the barrier and forcing him to retreat further. The final clash hung in the balance as the rain of crimson blades tore through the air, their glow reflecting the chaos of fire and ruin around us. Kazreth¡¯s movements quickened, but so did my Qi. The last sword collided with Kazreth¡¯s makeshift barrier, unleashing a shockwave of energy that rippled through the courtyard. As Solara shielded her face from the blast, I held my stance, lungs tight and breath suspended. As the smoke cleared, Kazreth stood, his aura flickering, and his smile faded. But he wasn¡¯t defeated¡ªof course not. Now, he knew my danger. As his gaze lifted to meet mine, in that moment, we both knew this was far from over. But there was something. [You¡¯ve severed the connection between Kazreth, the Rakshasa, and Raeon, the Dark Elf. Raeon has regained his body, but the effect is momentary.] Although the effect ran out before I could attack again, I had confirmed it. It worked. The Skill, [Soul Sever], worked against these possessed demons. As long as I stayed careful, I could win. Chapter 69 – Mythslayer

Chapter 69: Mythslayer

Maybe it was because demons counted as mythical creatures, or maybe because he was possessing someone¡ªeither way, my Myth Slayer Class worked on him. This could change everything. I tasted smoke and ash with each breath, standing my ground in the wrecked courtyard. Kazreth stared me down, his aura crushing the already ruined academy. The demon¡¯s scent carried danger, and his glare didn¡¯t help. He realized he¡¯d have to take me seriously. Kazreth kicked the ground, and his body vanished. My head snapped around as he circled me, looking for an opening. I spun around with him, my jaws clenched. Flames danced along the cracked walls, and shadows flickered across toppled pillars. Solara stood beside me, her wings flaring slightly against her back like a shield, and she breathed slowly through her mouth. ¡°He¡¯s near,¡± she whispered, voice shaking with tension. ¡°I can feel him.¡± I didn¡¯t need her to tell me; I could sense things much better. I kept her behind me, circling around her. I couldn¡¯t let him hurt her. ¡°Stay close.¡± Before she could reply, he blurred closer. I raised my sword, but he ignored it. The next thing I felt was an ache in my ribs, a loud impact that sent me crashing into Solara, and both of us crashed into an abandoned stall. I grumbled and quickly pushed myself up, at least I tried to. My Phantom Hand gave in, my Qi flickered for a moment, and I fell back on my ass. Solara got up before me, ¡°S-stay away from him!¡± She shouted as she stood before me, facing the invisible demon. A laughter spread through the area, but I couldn¡¯t see where he was. I didn¡¯t know where, sitting there, my ears ringing, my eyes darkening a little, I found myself pulling my status page. I felt like hell¡ªLevel 46 against Level 125 was a massive gap, even for a cultivator like me. But running was pointless. He was too fast, and one opening meant certain death. I grumbled. Then, I slowly stood up. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said, placing a hand on Solara¡¯s shoulder and stepping before her. Kazreth stepped into view at the far end of the courtyard, embers swirling around his feet. The false dark elf¡¯s eyes shone crimson, reflecting the nearby fires. ¡°Romani,¡± he said, voice low. ¡°You¡¯re really unusual. I¡¯d have loved to unveil your secrets, but an order is an order. You¡¯ll die, and then I''ll take your body to the Demon King.¡± A rush of black energy flared around him, and he attacked without warning. Again, I barely had time to raise my sword. But this time, our blades met, shaking the ground under us. Sparks flew. Solara tried to help, winging it with a slicing move, but Kazreth backhanded her away with no effort. ¡°Argh!¡± She crashed into a fallen column, coughing. She wasn¡¯t even at 4th Ascension; she couldn¡¯t be of any help here. Gritting my teeth, I poured energy into my blade. Soul Sever was my best shot at closing the gap between us. If it worked at the right moment, I could disrupt his link to this body. My sword glowed faintly with demonic qi, and I went for a strike to his chest. [Soul Sever]! A flash of silver shot forth, but Kazreth spun aside, letting the attack graze his protective aura. He slid back, eyes flickering with mild annoyance. I tried again. Soul Sever was an Active Skill that cost a lot of energy. Worse, it was one of those abilities that was dependent on luck. The chances of hitting true were low. Another swing. Another Soul Sever. Still no luck¡ªhis defenses held firm. Each attempt left my arms shaking, draining my Qi with every fruitless spark. Kazreth smirked. ¡°Whatever you pulled off before won¡¯t work now, Romani.¡± He lashed out with a claw of dark energy that raked across my forearm. Pain flared, warm blood oozing down my skin. I hissed but refused to back off. ¡°Iskandaar!¡± Solara staggered upright, hurrying to my side. Her flames wrapped around the gash on my arm, the searing heat mending flesh just enough to keep me fighting. Kazreth snarled, raising a hand. ¡°[Rakshasa: Nightflame Dominion]!¡± A cyclone of demonic lightning roared across the courtyard. ¡°No!¡± I shouted for Solara, grabbing her, and activating Void Step, blinking out of existence for a split second. The searing lightning rushed past, scorching what was left of the courtyard. I reappeared behind him, released Solara, and slashed downward, but he blocked it with his blade, rattling my bones. A savage kick followed, hitting my side and sending me crashing into a heap of rubble. My lungs burned, each breath a battle. I spat blood, body trembling under the relentless punishment. Solara had taken flight, thankfully, so he couldn¡¯t harm her. Kazreth advanced toward me, confident and unstoppable. Solara darted down at him again, but he caught her wing with a swipe of dark energy, flinging her aside. Fear twisted in my gut. We couldn¡¯t keep this up forever. He was clearly stronger than both of us combined. I wasn¡¯t strong enough to defeat a 7th Ascension yet. I¡¯d been lucky with that Trollkin; I was a good match for him. I forced myself up, pain screaming in every muscle. I needed to execute a perfect technique at a perfect time, and only that might score me victory. I shifted my sword to my left hand, letting my Phantom Hand fade. One of my energy cores switched to Stellar Qi, sparking a radiant surge from my right elbow. My Starlight Sword blazed against the gloom, and I clenched my jaw as Kazreth closed in. ¡°Twin Sword Style,¡± I heaved out, taking a particular pose. I was trying to copy one of the fighters I knew from the Heavenly Demon¡¯s memories, but one of my swords came out of my arm, so it was a little weird. Kazreth closed the distance, and I spun. Demonic Qi and Stellar Qi spun together, creating a breathtaking view, as I screamed, spinning toward the incoming foe. He screamed a skill name, but I didn¡¯t pay attention. We clashed, and while my left hand countered his attacks, my starlight sword swung indiscriminately. My Starlight Sword was not going to make a difference on its own, but by spamming Soul Sever on it, I hoped I could get a chance at victory. I unleashed every skill I had from my class with my sword arm while defending against his demonic attacks with my left. I used my own demonic qi to disrupt his mana flow. With every clash of our swords, I embedded some of my energy in him. Due to his possession status, this had a great effect. Perhaps to his senses, it seemed as if I was trying to possess the elf''s body too. His swordsmanship became less focused, as he used his energy to cleanse his body of my qi. Now it was a more even battle, every strike he threw at me I countered with the Heveanly Demon¡¯s swordsmanship, at some point he ignored my starlight sword completely as it was useless against him. It might have looked like a stalemate, but slowly I was getting overwhelmed. Bit by bit he started fortifying the elf¡¯s body till I couldn¡¯t inject qi into it. His sword became sharper, his mana more concentrated. He unleashed skill after skill, and my swords countered. Solara screamed something that my ears didn¡¯t catch. I only focused on him, and our clash lit up the area like a thundering sky of many colored lightning. Suddenly, Kazreth staggered, his red eyes wide with surprise. His aura flickered as if part of his power had shorted out. [You¡¯ve severed the connection between Kazreth, the Rakshasa, and Raeon, the Dark Elf. Raeon has regained his body, but the effect is momentary.] ¡°Now, Solara!¡± I shouted, forcing my voice over the roaring flames. I unleashed the first technique that I had used previously, spinning even faster than before, and this time my swords drew serious blood. She dove down, slashing with her wing blades. It wasn¡¯t enough to wound him deeply, but he bled again. It also kept him off-balance for a few precious seconds, which made hope spark in my chest. Before that moment ended almost as fast as it began. Kazreth snarled, a shockwave of black lightning bursting from his form. ¡°You darn brats!¡± Solara was sent flying back, and I watched that short advantage fade. My whole body shook with fatigue, but at least we¡¯d rattled him again. I now had a good idea of how long I would have before I could deliver a serious attack. Kazreth¡¯s eyes burned with fury. ¡°You¡¯ll regret that,¡± he growled. He muttered a skill, and illusions sprang up¡ªhuge phantoms and shrieking beasts. We had nowhere to run, and I was growing tired. I couldn¡¯t do anything with all these illusions around, but I had to do something. A giant lion-like beast rushed at me, and I responded with a slash of my sword. My sword cut through nothing. My demonic sphere was rendered useless; I couldn¡¯t even sense Kazreth approaching till he was already by my side. He punched me with such force that I slid back, tasting blood. Eclipse of the Shadow Tyrant¡ªI¡¯d only ever used it twice in real combat, and the most recent time cost me a hand. But it was my only chance at winning.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°Solara,¡± I murmured, ¡°stay back. Far back.¡± From her position in the sky, she looked alarmed but nodded, trusting my tone. Taking a ragged breath, I channeled Demonic Qi through me. My Starlight Sword glitched and transformed into a Demonic Sword, which was alright with me. [True Demon God Art: Eclipse of the Shadow Tyrant]. I stepped, and darkness exploded from my core. Suddenly, everything sank into a pitch-black gloom that swallowed up the wrecked courtyard. The illusions faltered, overshadowed by a deeper dread. Thick, suffocating fear pushed at Kazreth¡¯s aura, and I felt my body merge with the shadows. My Demonic Sphere bloomed once again, letting me see through this darkness, but Kazreth was blinded. He spat curses, flailing for a target. I stood at a distance, feeling like half a specter, every step echoing with an eerie heartbeat. Slowly, he began to sense me as his dark lightning lit up the area just a little. But that was fine. This was my realm, where even his illusions were useless. Blood pounded in my ears, and some flowed down my hairlocks, trailing down my face. I swallowed my terror. I¡¯d only get one shot. Summoning the last of my strength, I called out. [True Demon God Art: God Slaying Order!] A thousand crimson swords manifested high in the swirling dark, each humming with lethal energy. Kazreth realized what was coming too late. It worked last time; there were a thousand strikes after all, so I was sure it¡¯d work this time too. I swung my physical sword and my Demonic Sword, unleashing the unison of a thousand wrathful strikes. ¨C Boom! This dark realm echoed with thunderclaps as sword after sword hammered against the frantic Kazreth. He counter-attacked with waves of lightning, but they failed. Shields of dark energy shattered next, and half-formed illusions crumbled. The shockwaves knocked rubble aside, and even the black veil of Eclipse trembled under the force. Yet, all his shields weakened and shattered. I had a guess at what was happening. === Passive: [Legendbreaker]: === One of my original five Class skills. I had a feeling that [Veil of the Slayer] was also working on him. [You¡¯ve severed the connection between Kazreth, the Rakshasa, and Raeon, the Dark Elf. Raeon has regained his body, but the effect is momentary.] I didn¡¯t stop. Immediately, I doubled down on it. The very first skill that my class provided me with. ¡°[Mythrend]!¡± A powerful arc of Sword Qi sang from my sword, rushing toward the dark elf. This attack would ignore a portion of the target¡¯s defenses and deal additional damage based on the target''s strength. The stronger the foe, the more effective the attack. It¡¯d also target the essence of a mythical or legendary being. I didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°True Demon God Art: God Slaying Order!¡± I roared, hurling one final technique into the storm of blades. The swords fell. A thousand crimson blades raining down, and just as they were about to hit the dark elf, Kazareth took over again. Frantically he started to pull up more shields, more illusions, and shouted every skill he had in his arsenal. It was of no use. Every sword smashing against him created explosive sounds. Kazreth¡¯s defenses shattered in a brilliant cascade of sparks and Qi. The Mythrend Sword Qi broke through first, impaling the host body¡¯s chest with a howl of energy. Then, a dozen red swords followed and then a hundred swords next. My opponent screamed as a thousand holes emerged in his body. I heaved out a breath, and I canceled the Eclipse. The darkness peeled away in a flash, revealing Kazreth pinned to the cracked stone floor. The demon roared in agony, his red eyes flickering. I lurched forward, half-ready to defend again¡ªbut the resistance faded. He was back to the body again, but it was too late. The body beneath those swords coughed weakly. Kazreth glared at me, and then his body went limp. His host, the dark elf named Raeon, did not open his eyes again. I felt the demon¡¯s soul slip free, the link severed. [You¡¯ve severed Kazreth, the Rakshasha, from Raeon permanently. Kazreth¡¯s soul has been gravely wounded but not destroyed.] [You¡¯ve slain a Level 79 Dark Elf.] [You¡¯ve earned experience points.] [You¡¯ve leveled up!] [You¡¯ve leveled up!] [You¡¯ve leveled up!] [You¡¯ve reached Level 49.] [You¡¯ve reached a Level Cap!] [To cross this Level Cap, you must complete an Ascension Quest!] My mind recognized the kill, yet I guessed that Kazreth¡¯s essence hadn¡¯t vanished entirely. This wasn¡¯t his true body, after all. He must have returned to the demonic continent. Yet, a moment later, something shocking flashed before me. [You¡¯ve slain a Level 125 Rakshasa.] [You¡¯ve earned experience points.] [You¡¯ve reached a Level Cap! The rest of EXP will be saved!] [To cross this Level Cap, you must complete an Ascension Quest!] [Class Myth Slayer has Levelled Up!] [You¡¯ve unlocked a new Class Skill!] === Active: [Fate Unraveled]: === I stood amid the ruins, swaying on my feet. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. All the possessed demons would have returned to their bodies after death. Yet, thanks to Myth Slayer, I could actually kill them. I was the only one in this entire academy that could. Cracks spider-webbed through the courtyard, and my arms felt like lead. Kazreth was gone, actually dead. I¡¯d also leveled up but couldn¡¯t cross the Level Cap yet. Solara approached with hesitant steps, her wings dragging. She stared at the silent form on the ground, then at me, alarm in her eyes. ¡°Iskandaar,¡± she whispered, ¡°you¡¯re bleeding¡ª!¡± I looked down, noticing the blood soaking through my clothes. My entire right side was screaming with pain. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m beat up. But¡­ I¡¯m not dead. The level-ups healed me.¡± The pain was also subsiding fast. I forced a shaky grin, feeling exhaustion sink into my bones. I¡¯d used Soul Sever more times than ever before, and it finally paid off. As for the other big techniques I used, they drained the last scraps of my Qi. But it was enough. The level-ups recharged me fully. But I wouldn¡¯t get that chance again due to the level cap. We had won this battle, though the war still loomed overhead. The fires raged on in the distance, and I heard new screams echo somewhere deeper in the academy. I looked up at the sky. Above the Colosseum, the whirlpool of flames was still raging. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I rasped, leaning heavily on my sword. ¡°There¡¯s still more to handle.¡± Solara just nodded, following behind. We staggered out of the broken courtyard, bracing ourselves for whatever fresh horror awaited us in the wreckage beyond. I felt shitty inside. Because whatever I was going to face next¡­ it wasn¡¯t something she could handle. According to my Ascension Quest, at least. [Ascension Quest: Slay Ashvarak or Damage His Soul Irreparably.] **** The smell of burning tents and magic still clung to every breath as I hurried down a scorched hallway, my movements blurring. Solara flew close behind me, her wings flapping sharply. The academy felt like a living maze of smoke and twisted illusions. Even with my Demonic Sphere, it was impossibly hard to navigate. A distant clang of steel made me snap my head to the side¡ªsomebody was fighting. My Demonic Sphere told me who. Pushing past a fallen door, I spotted Prince Alaric and Jana at the heart of a half-collapsed courtyard, fending off a horde of humans infected with demonic energy. Their eyes glowed a dull red, and they threw themselves at Alaric and Jana without caring for their own safety. This was the problem with Ashvarak; his illusion abilities easily clouded people¡¯s minds. Thankfully neither me nor Solara were affected. Alaric¡¯s blade flashed in the smoky light, deflecting brutal strikes, while Jana parried from the other side¡ªneither aiming to kill. They couldn¡¯t risk slaughtering their own people, fellow students. But holding back had its price; every blow they blocked cost them footing, every dodge a new danger. It was clear they were being pushed to the edge. I exchanged a glance with Solara, ¡°Let¡¯s help them,¡± and then we charged in. I called forth my Phantom Hand again, holding my sword in both hands. I switched my core to Stellar Qi, letting it flood my sword. The dull red glow around my blade brightened yellow until it cast pale rays across the courtyard. ¡°Guys, duck!¡± [True Demon Sword Art, Fourth Form¡ªEternal Swarm of the Void Cicada.] Prince Alaric and his maid flinched in shock, but they recognized my voice and followed my command. My sword moved, and I unleashed a surge of light-tinged Qi that coalesced into a churning mass of spectral cicadas. Their wings shimmered like obsidian glass, shining with light. A low hum swelled, drowning out the infected humans¡¯ snarls. The swarm flowed across the courtyard, phasing through their bodies. One by one, the attackers staggered, red eyes flickering to clarity before they slumped unconscious to the ground. [You¡¯ve purified a demonic human.] [You¡¯ve earned experience points.] [You¡¯ve purified a demonic human.] [You¡¯ve earned experience points.] [You¡¯ve purified a demonic human.] [You¡¯ve earned experience points.] [You¡¯ve¡­] ¡­ [You¡¯ve earned experience points.] Alaric looked at the scene with wide eyes and heavy breathing before his eyes locked with mine. He exhaled, tension draining from his shoulders. Jana stepped away from the fallen humans, checking them for signs of life. She nodded relief in her gaze. ¡°Iskandaar.¡± Alaric was breathless. ¡°Thank you. And I¡¯m¡­ sorry. I tried to leave the grounds, but a barrier trapped us all inside. It got worse fast, and we had no choice but to retreat here.¡± I wiped the sweat from my brow, scanning the unconscious civilians. The illusions were gone, but the demon energy still clung to the air. ¡°I see,¡± I said curtly. I knew about the barrier, but I¡¯d hoped he¡¯d cross it before it was cast. ¡°At least you¡¯re in one piece.¡± Solara stepped forward, her feathers still flickering with leftover flame. I pointed around us. ¡°As you saw, my Stellar Mana purified the demonic influence on them. I think your phoenix fire should have the same effect. Take Prince Alaric with you, and purify the demon energy affecting the people who are locked in the academy grounds.¡± She hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Ah, sure thing. What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stick to the plan,¡± I looked at Alaric. ¡°That¡¯s alright with you, Prince?¡± He nodded, eyes lighting up with purpose. Jana joined them as Solara summoned gentle flames across her wings and took off to the air, searching for victims. I let out a tired breath. It wasn¡¯t over, but they¡¯d be fine now. ¡°Things would have been much easier if Lilian was here,¡± I ran a hand through my hair. ¡°I have to get to the Colosseum now. No time to waste.¡± I turned on my heel, ignoring the ache in my ribs, and broke into a run to the colosseum and the next threat that awaited. I saw another Gold Dragon¡¯s Breath streak across the dark sky, accompanied by a peal of demonic laughter. Chapter 70 – The Crippled Heaven [You¡¯ve purified a demonic human.] [You¡¯ve earned experience points.] I was getting more experience points, but I couldn¡¯t level up. I had a cap to get over. I stepped through the colosseum¡¯s main gates with my heart pounding and my lungs protesting every breath. A faint red haze blurred the edges of my vision, and I had no time to rest as I cursed under my breath. The entire courtyard around the colosseum looked like a warzone¡ªbroken pillars, shattered stone arches, flames bursting from cracks in the ground. The sky roared, thundering as Amelia clashed with Ashvarak. The entire area trembled. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good,¡± I crouched behind a boulder to observe the situation first. There were many small and large groups scattered in the large football-sized arena. I couldn¡¯t find the Principal anywhere, so he was likely somewhere else in the academy, helping the needy students. Couldn¡¯t he have taken these students with him? Looking around a bit more, I found Prince Orion. He stood with a small group of guards near a collapsed statue on the left side, and I recognized one of his guards as an Imperial Knight. The Elven Prince was beside him, and the Imperial Knight stood in a way to protect both princes. Given the level flashing above the Knight¡¯s head, the princes would be safe. [Taryn Durnhelm, Level 121] From the Durnhelm House, no less. All around them, elves stood in a protective circle. They looked embarrassed as they did so, for this problem was caused by their own people, but they stood nonetheless. Despite being protected, Orion seemed to be trying to organize some kind of defense, but the waves of attacks from overhead forced him and his men to keep falling back. It looked like they had been able to fend off possessed elves, illusions, and demons made of fireless smoke, but cracks in the floor and bursts of ashen flame pinned them in place. I stood up and began to walk toward them. But as I got closer, a familiar voice called my name. ¡°Iskandaar!¡± I snapped my head to the side to find my older sister, Riasmin, perched on a chunk of fallen stone, keeping a group of frightened students behind her. Before she could talk more, she had to wave her hand toward a group of flame-shaped silhouettes, and sand ripped out of the ground, piercing the flames and turning into glass as the figures burst out. My sister was surprisingly strong. [Riasmin Romani, Level 97] The demons didn¡¯t stop, though. These smokeless fire ones were similar to automated bots; they didn¡¯t have a mind, so they attacked without fear. I watched as she lashed out with her hand at one of Ashvarak¡¯s smokeless flames that streaked too close, sending a roar of sand and gritting her teeth as it fizzled into sparks. Then she turned to me. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± she called, and suddenly her eyes went wild with panic. ¡°Shit, step away! The path behind you¡ªit''s on fire!¡± I turned back and realized she was right. The gate I¡¯d entered through exploded and collapsed under raging flames. I quickly jumped back, avoiding any injury. But now it meant there was no retreat. I swallowed hard. ¡°I had no choice,¡± I answered through ragged breaths. ¡°Couldn¡¯t go around.¡± It was a lie. I had to be here. My stupid Ascension Quest didn¡¯t allow me to sit this one out. She shook her head in frustration. ¡°Then hurry, get to Victor¡¯s shield!¡± She flung a hand toward one part of the colosseum. I followed her gaze and saw Victor Seraph of all people, protecting other students. He was standing inside a massive, turtle-shaped half-translucent barrier that shimmered green in the gloom. The Seraphic Tortoise. His family¡¯s unique ability. I counted at least a dozen students trembling behind him, standing too close to him. I reckoned that he could make that shell bigger, enough to cover the entire colosseum, but then it¡¯d also be weaker. So he was keeping it to a moderate size. Stray blasts of demonic energy slammed into the shield¡¯s dome, but it didn¡¯t even tremble. Some of the brave students within the barrier used their long-ranged Skills to attack the demons that got too close to the barrier. Riasmin fought off a dark elf that sprang at her, then turned back to me. ¡°He¡¯s keeping them alive. He¡¯ll help you too, despite that little incident before. Trust me, and move!¡± she yelled, voice cracking from the strain. ¡°I¡¯ll handle things here.¡± Despite every ounce of distrust I had for Victor, I couldn¡¯t deny that offer. I needed a safe space that¡¯d help me find an opportunity to attack Ashvarak. The route to the princes¡¯ group was far, filled with demons and flames, so this was the easier option. Being in that shell would help me ignore the danger of the smaller demons, and I could observe the fight in the sky better to intervene at a perfect time. Plus, Victor would likely not try anything funny since he was protecting many other students. ¡°Alright,¡± I muttered, nodding at her, and took off on a run, ducking under a stray slash from an infected human who lunged in my path. My Demonic Sphere warned me of illusions flickering near the edges of the stands, but I managed to dodge them. Victor caught sight of me as I neared the huge, turtle-like barrier. ¡°...Romani,¡± he called, his tone strangely calm under the circumstances. ¡°Get under the left side!¡± He motioned toward the giant ¡°arm¡± of the turtle shell. I wondered why, but up close, I realized how cramped it would be at another spot. The left side was mostly free. Another demon¡¯s screech echoed from above, and I dived into the shell¡¯s left limb just as a whiplash of black flames crashed against the outside. The inside was cooler, and suddenly the chaos outside was muffled. I heaved out a sigh. Unlike the center of the dome, where most students huddled, this ¡°arm¡± section felt like a narrow pocket. I tried to keep my distance from Victor and the others, unsure what he¡¯d do, but I was relieved not to be in the line of direct fire. For a moment, I caught sight of Taryn Durnhelm, the Imperial Knight, releasing a powerful technique to kill a bunch of dark elves that got too close to Orion. The elves are not going to like that one, I noted. He could have dealt with them without killing them. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t blame the Empire. Flames from the sky hammered different parts of the colosseum, making it impossible to see more. I looked up, and another ¡°Gold Dragon¡¯s Breath!¡± streaked across the sky. This fight was far easier for Amelia than her fight with the Vampiric Father. Especially since Lady Vaelion was helping with her powerful arrows. I squinted, but the flames were too thick to see. I was starting to get worried. If Amelia defeated the man, how could I complete the Ascension? A violent boom shook the arches above us as if to answer my thoughts, and a shape plummeted from the sky. As the shape landed, the ground exploded, and all the students nearby screamed. Ashvarak, the demon general, battered but still brimming with lethal energy, slowly got up. He was right¡­ in front of me, a step outside the turtle barrier, leaving the ground in a swirl of scorched debris. My stomach lurched. This was the monster Amelia had been fighting overhead, and she was currently transforming back to her human form in the sky to come down and help. She couldn¡¯t come in her dragon form, as she was too large and might accidentally step on students. Unfortunately, that meant Ashvarak had a few seconds with us. [Ashvarak Asura, Level 183] Still on the floor, his glowing red eyes flicked across the barrier, then snapped onto me. ¡°It¡¯s you, right?¡± He asked, and a grin spread across his face. ¡°You weren¡¯t here before¡­ And I don¡¯t sense Kazreth¡¯s energy signature anymore. So Kazreth failed¡­ How interesting,¡± he said, voice dripping with grim amusement. My breath came quickly, realizing how dangerous this situation was. All that stood between Ashvarak and me was the Seraphic Tortoise. But this can also be an opportunity. I forced a grim smile. ¡°I took him out,¡± I replied, trying to keep my voice steady. Perhaps taunting would work? ¡°And I mean that in the realest sense possible. I destroyed his soul. You won¡¯t meet him when you return to the Demonic Continent.¡± He stared at me and then stood up. He chuckled, shaking off some dust. ¡°You are really arrogant,¡± he said with a lazy shrug, ¡°and foolish. One more pest for me to crush.¡± Before I could reply, he swung his arm back, fist wreathed in crackling darkness. Then he slammed into the turtle shell. The entire barrier trembled, and the sound of explosion filled the air, but it held strong. Surprise flickered in Ashvarak¡¯s eyes. He looked at Victor, who just frowned. ¡°Damn annoying Seraphs,¡± he said. Then he prepared another strike. Confident in the shell¡¯s integrity, I braced for the impact¡ªfiguring I¡¯d remain unscathed inside. I also prepared an attack, unwilling to let my confidence in Victor¡¯s shield blind me. I had to be extra careful with anything regarding Victor. Attacks could pass through from inside without hurting the barrier, that was one benefit of this ability. I could use that to my advantage. Soul Sever and Astral Rend should be the safest option, given the current circumstances. Amelia rushed from the sky, she was very close, but at the time, Ashvarark¡¯s fist came for the barrier. I was about to release my attack, but right before the punch connected, I noticed something horrific. Victor smirked at me and flicked his fingers. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. I sensed the shell¡¯s surface shift¡ªthe barrier parted around me like an opened window, barely large enough for the fist to enter and small enough that nobody else would notice. Shit. My eyes widened, instincts screaming that something was wrong, my arms moving to protect myself. The punch slammed into my chest with crushing force. Time nearly stood still. My lungs froze, a burst of agony raced through my ribs, and I had only a split second to act. I triggered my last resort before I could even process it. [True Demon God Art: The Temporal Overdraft]. === Name: [True Demon God Art: The Temporal Overdraft] Rank: ?Unrankeable ? Description: An unranked technique that allows you, Iskandaar Romani, to tap into your potential futures, borrowing strength from a random version of yourself across possible timelines. The power drawn is always unpredictable, possibly ranging from immense to non-existent, depending on the state of the future self. From a Cripple to a King. The cost of using this technique is a portion of your lifespan, proportional to the power borrowed. It might be one year, or a hundred, killing you immediately. Additional costs may apply. Effect: Upon activation, the user draws power from a possible future. The duration of the effect depends on how the user''s abilities are enhanced based on the future they¡¯ve tapped into. Side Effects: (1) 90% Experience Debuff for a period of time¡ªdepending on the lethality of the borrowed power. (2) Serious internal injuries, which can even be deadly enough to leave the user crippled for months, depending on the lethality of the borrowed power. (3) Losing a portion of your life span proportional to the years of power the user has borrowed. (4) Immobility. Cooldown: Once every six months === A swirling haze of system text flashed in my mind. [You¡¯ve landed on a timeline 15 years into the future¡­!] [You¡¯ve landed The Crippled Heaven. You¡¯ve gained no power.] ¡°...Fuck,¡± I managed to gasp out just as the blow sent me flying away. Pain flooded my senses, my vision turning white at the edges. I was sent flinging out of the barrier, the momentum carrying me far across the colosseum¡¯s ruined walls, and then I was airborne beyond its perimeter, spinning uncontrollably through the air. Consciousness slipped from me, the world going black as my body sailed over the burning remains of what used to be the outer ring of the colosseum. **** Solara hovered above the broken courtyard, her wings beating steadily against the heated air. A shimmering aura of pale fire flickered around her, embers drifting from each flap. She gazed over the cluster of demonic-infected humans below¡ªeyes glowing red, movements jerky with dark impulses¡ªand let out a slow, calming breath. This had to work. Beneath her, Prince Alaric and Jana stood at the center of a scorched clearing, weapons drawn, doing their best to bait the frenzied horde. Alaric¡¯s face was etched with strain, and Jana¡¯s gloves glistened where cuts had torn through the fabric. They had the look of people pushed to their limits. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Solara called down, her voice wavering with fatigue. Alaric spared her a glance, his usually confident expression tight. ¡°As ready as we¡¯ll ever be. Just¡ªwhatever you¡¯re going to do, make it quick.¡± Jana parried the slash of an unhinged academy guard, forcing him back. She hissed between panting breaths, ¡°We can¡¯t hold them much longer, Solara.¡± Nodding, Solara gripped the air with trembling fingers. Her phoenix fire could burn away demonic corruption, according to Iskandaar, but she knew it could also burn humans. So she¡¯d have to use a different sort of fire; the healing flames. She¡¯d barely used it on other people, and even then, it was to heal simple cuts and stuff. This was something above her pay grade, and she wasn¡¯t sure if increasing the intensity would kill the people or not, so she had to be careful about its usage. She closed her eyes and reached within, calling on the phoenix spark in her core. The heat in her chest swelled, and she thrust out her arms. A gentle blaze, pale and radiant, fanned out like a ripple of sunlight over the infected humans. They shrieked and jerked as the flames passed through them, but there was no sign of scalding flesh or mortal injury¡ªonly the sizzling of demonic energies unraveling. One by one, the red glow faded from their pupils. In just a few seconds, their bodies slackened, and they collapsed to the ground, unconscious or simply too exhausted to stand. Silence settled among the courtyard ruins. Solara let out a ragged sigh, sagging in the air. The phoenix fire had worked. She hoped she hadn¡¯t missed any pockets of corruption. Jana¡¯s voice reached her from below. ¡°That¡­ that was incredible. They¡¯re alive, all of them.¡± She lowered her blade, cautiously checking a fallen student¡¯s pulse. ¡°Yes¡ªstill breathing.¡± Alaric expelled a long breath, tension easing from his posture. ¡°You saved them,¡± he remarked, genuine relief coloring his tone. ¡°Without killing a single one. Thank you, Solara.¡± She gave him a faint smile, descending a bit. ¡°Iskandaar asked me to handle it. I¡¯m only doing my part,¡± she murmured. While she had to be so careful while doing it, he could purify them without batting an eye. He truly was something else. Her chest still burned from the energy output, but it was worth it. Above them, the sky rumbled with distant magic and demon fire clashes. It had stopped briefly, but Amelia and the demon seemed to be back at it. Alaric looked around at the battered courtyard. ¡°We should regroup. Maybe we can get the stable ones out of here. Jana, can you¡ª¡± He abruptly stopped talking, eyes flicking upward at something behind Solara. Jana followed his stare, face twisting in alarm. Solara turned, and her heart lurched. A dark shape streaked across the smoky sky, trailing sparks of demonic flame. It looked like a meteor, only it was moving too wildly. For a split second, she recognized a glimpse of battered cloth and a familiar silhouette. It was¡­ Iskandaar. ¡°Gods¡ª¡± she breathed, her wings flaring. Without another word, Solara shot into the air. The heat stung her eyes, and ash clung to every feather, but she couldn¡¯t care. Iskandaar was hurtling through the sky, limp and unconscious, likely from some devastating blow. She flapped with frantic speed, ignoring the burn in her muscles. In seconds, she was beneath him. Grunting, she caught him in midair¡ªalmost losing her grip from the sheer momentum. They tumbled a bit as she stabilized, arms straining to hold his weight. Iskandaar¡¯s head lolled, his face streaked with dust and blood. His shirt was gone, his chest out in the open. And his chest¡­ it was caved in. ¡°No, no, no,¡± Solara¡¯s eyes went wide as she muttered, hugging him close as they drifted downward, slow enough not to crash land. ¡°Stay with me,¡± she pleaded, voice trembling. The moment they touched the ground, she carefully laid him on a patch of relatively stable debris. Alaric and Jana tried to rush over from a distance, but a group of infected humans latched onto them. Solara ignored their grunts. She couldn''t be bothered to look. ¡°He¡¯s unconscious.¡± Her voice broke on the last syllable. She tried to shake him awake, gently tapping his cheeks. ¡°Iskandaar, Iskandaar, come on,¡± she whispered, her heartbeat thundering in her ears. She swallowed. He wasn¡¯t responding. She quickly pressed her head against his shattered chest. His heart¡­ it wasn¡¯t beating. No, no, it was. It was just really slow. Another approach¡ªPhoenix Flames. She swallowed, summoned a small, controlled blaze in her palms, and pressed it against his chest. Then, she made the flame burst in volume. Warmth seeped into him, scouring away any lingering traces of demonic force. A ragged cough escaped his lips. His chest rose. He gasped. His eyes fluttered open, but what shone in them wasn¡¯t the usual sharp awareness. Something older¡­ and heavier resided there. Solara¡¯s stomach dropped at the unfamiliar emotion in his gaze. Had he been infected? ¡°Solara...?¡± he rasped, voice gritty. ¡°¡­How long has it been?¡± She blinked in alarm. ¡°Since you lost consciousness? I- I don¡¯t know. Probably a few seconds, I think. You were sent flying.¡± ¡°Ah. No, no, that¡¯s not what I mean,¡± he smiled at her face. ¡°How many years has it been?¡± ¡°Huh? W-what are you talking about? Iskandaar?¡± She looked swiftly around her as if to ask someone else what was happening, but only flames were around her. Was he truly under the influence of demonic energy? But that didn¡¯t make sense; he, too, had demonic energy. Iskandaar¡¯s eyes drifted around the ruined courtyard, taking it in like a man seeing a place from his childhood. He blinked. ¡°Ah, I see. It¡¯s the Winter Festival situation. Hah, so that crazy Skill picked me for this timeline¡­. What bad luck.¡± He sighed and looked down at his arms. He looked at them in wonder. ¡°So this is the Prime.¡± A weak laugh rattled through him, and he tilted his head up as if trying to read the sky. Solara felt a chill race up her spine. ¡°Iskandaar? That¡¯s you, right?¡± she pressed, voice hushed. ¡°It¡¯s me, Solara. Snap out of it.¡± She tried shaking him again, but he simply stared with that distant look, like a stranger borrowing her friend¡¯s body. She swallowed, heart pounding with fresh worry. Phoenix flames had revived him, but something was horribly wrong. The terrifying question: who was speaking to her right now? He slowly stood up, grunting in pain. Solara was confused, but she helped him stand. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time,¡± he said, ¡°the Skill¡¯s effect will run out soon, and the Prime will be on his own. Gotta do something about it. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be stuck on Level 50 for a long time. Ugh¡­ it seems I didn¡¯t bring back any skills. It¡¯s calling me a goddamn cripple too¡­ Dammit, stupid skill.¡± He looked up at the flaming battle in the sky. ¡°I guess he¡¯s not that unlucky since I came here. Any other variant, and they¡¯d not have retained consciousness under this skill. I think. Now if only I had [Event Horizon]...¡± ¡°Iskandaar, you¡¯re scaring me¡­¡± ¡°Solara, please, everything is alright,¡± he smiled at her gently. ¡°I am here now.¡± Hearing him say that somehow calmed her heart. His smile¡­ it relieved her panic. It didn¡¯t quite look like him, but somehow, it was warmer. ¡°Can you step back?¡± Although she didn¡¯t know what to do, she followed his command. He staggered but didn¡¯t fall, again observing his body as he muttered, ¡°I can try to use Event Horizon manually without the skill, but it¡¯s impossible in such a weak body. And I don¡¯t even have the Heavenly Demon Body yet, pity. But I can use the other one¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I am talking about my skills,¡± he turned to her and said. ¡°I am Iskandaar Romani from a possible future, the Heavenly Demon who lost everything, and I am talking out loud so that you can tell the Iskandaar you know about what I am about to do.¡± A soft smile formed on his lips as he looked at her. It carried emotions that she couldn¡¯t quite comprehend. ¡°I¡­ missed you, Solara. But don¡¯t worry. The Prime won¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have to miss you, ever. If he manages to pull off what I am about to show you, he¡¯ll stop you from death this time around. He surely will. I trust that. And I also trust that he won¡¯t become a cripple. But it all depends on you. So observe clearly.¡± Solara was confused, but she had nothing to comment on. She could only watch as his body began to glow. A circle of bright, hot plasma formed behind his back. Like a halo, except it was vertical against his back. Some of his wounds healed, his muscles rippled, his hair glittered darkly, and he floated. He lifted off the ground, his smile fading as he grew serious. ¡°This is [Photon Ring],¡± he shrugged his shoulders as the ring on his back glimmered, ¡°and I¡¯m going to use it to defeat that,¡± he pointed at Ashvarak in the distant sky. ¡°Well. Hopefully.¡± He smiled at her one last time, and then he streaked toward the flame demon like a bolt of lightning. He became a golden blur in the sky, and at the next moment, the mortal realm exploded. Chapter 71 – A Fury of Gold Amelia soared through the sky¡¯s ashen haze, her draconic wings barely beating but still keeping her afloat. At her level, her wings functioned more for show than requirement. She no longer needed to beat them constantly¡ªmerely spreading them was enough to fly. She was in her hybrid form, scales covering her humanoid body, and the heat of the demonic flames licked at those golden scales, the rising air currents thick with ash, and screams from below. She had no time to dwell on the battered figures darting through the colosseum¡¯s courtyard. Earlier, she had battled Ashvarak on the colosseum floor, endangering countless students in the process. Seeing the risk, she lured him to the sky, hoping to spare those below from further destruction. She traded blows with him once more, eyes keen as she answered each of his Skills. Her jaw tightened, focus pinned on Ashvarak¡¯s twisted form¡ªborrowing the face of Eryndor¡ªeven as her heart churned with dread. Far beneath, the colosseum grounds rumbled. Pockets of illusions flared and vanished as students fought for survival among charred pillars and scorched rubble. The roars of clashing energies reverberated through the night. Amelia glimpsed Vaelion through her peripheral, bow in hand, perched on a broken archway. The elf¡¯s silver hair caught the burning glow from below as she rained arrows on stray lesser demons. ¡°Amelia,¡± Vaelion¡¯s voice brushed against Amelia¡¯s mind, carried by a whisper of elven telepathy. ¡°We¡¯ve pushed most of the illusions back¡ªyou sure you don¡¯t need help?¡± Amelia set her jaw, dodging an attack. ¡°I don¡¯t. Stay safe. I¡¯ll handle Ashvarak.¡± She¡¯d have killed him already if he wasn¡¯t in the body of Eryndor. She had hesitated a few too many times during a killing move. And that hesitation¡­ it cost her dearly. A swirl of black sparks caught Amelia¡¯s eye. She refocused on Eryndor¡¯s battered body. Ashvarak had forced his limbs into shapes far beyond their mortal limits, flesh melting away in places under the demon¡¯s overwhelming power. Guilt gnawed at Amelia¡¯s heart. She wished she had unleashed her full might sooner¡ªyes, Eryndor might have died, but perhaps fewer lives would have been lost in the aftermath. Vaelion, too, bore part of the blame. She had wavered over sacrificing Eryndor¡ªan influential figure¡ªleading to a fateful delay in her choice. Now, things have already gone far beyond comfort. Amelia hadn¡¯t felt such rage in a long time, From the corner of her vision, she caught a swirling shape of demonic fire surging upward¡ªanother stray attack from the embattled ground. She flicked a golden wing to deflect it, wincing at the sizzling heat that draped across her scales. Her voice trembled with repressed fury. ¡°Ashvarak!¡± she roared, eyes blazing with draconic light. ¡°This stupid game ends here, you demonic bastard.¡± Ashvarak, half of Eryndor¡¯s face burned away, bared a twisted grin. ¡°Such a dramatic reaction from a dragon is embarrassing,¡± he replied, black sparks dancing around what remained of Eryndor¡¯s fingertips. ¡°I guess that¡¯s why you¡¯re a halfling. But your anger means nothing. Do you think I fear you? You¡¯re not even 9th Ascension, I would have destroyed you a long time ago if I had my true body here.¡± A bitter lump formed in Amelia¡¯s throat. This imbecile was looking down on her so much, but she couldn¡¯t blame him. She¡¯d failed to stop himself from harming the one person she never wished to see harmed. She recalled Iskandaar getting slammed into oblivion only moments ago, his chest caved in, surely a deadly wound. It had been minutes. He must have¡­ already passed. She clutched at the air, draconic magic seething in her fists. ¡°What¡¯s your master planning? Why Waybound Academy?¡± Her heart thumped with dread. Since she planned to end it soon, she at least wanted to know that. Ashvarak gave a low, mirthless chuckle, flinging shreds of burnt flesh from Eryndor¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I owe you no explanation, half-breed. But I¡¯ll amuse you,¡± Crimson energy crackled around him, forming black arcs of lightning. ¡°This is a warning for all. An announcement. That the Demon King is making his move. Waybound simply was a good choice for this attack, for your graduate students are often annoying. Plus, this essentially ruins the political relationship between the humans and elves.¡± ¡°Just for that? So many children died¡­!¡± Amelia willed herself to remain calm, but it was hard. She trembled, and her rage smoldered beneath every breath. ¡°...Fine,¡± she said in a low hiss. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t actually kill you, I¡¯ll give you pain beyond imagination.¡± ¡°Kekek¡­¡± She braced her wings, golden scales at their edges catching the scattered firelight. She steadied her breathing, ignoring the pang of guilt that this final blow might kill Eryndor. It¡¯d also fulfill the last part of the demon¡¯s plan; the political impact. Although Vaelion would understand, her sister might not. No, even if they both understood, the Queen would have no choice but to seclude the elves again, for her people surely wouldn¡¯t understand nor accept Amelia killing such an important person. But there was no time for regrets¡ªAshvarak had to be stopped before he could cause more trouble. Leaning back, she called upon her draconic heritage, gathering the energy for her strongest breath. ¡°Amelia, behind you!¡± Vaelion¡¯s mental shout resounded in her head. Amelia jolted, turning just in time to evade a coil of black flame that snaked upward. She spotted Vaelion perched below, arrow notched, scanning the sky for a clear shot. The elf gave Amelia a curt nod. ¡°I¡¯ll support from here if I can, but illusions keep rising.¡± Amelia swallowed thickly. Ashvarak was playing with her. She had to end this before more illusions swarmed them. She refocused on him, who now hovered a dozen yards away, drifting slightly crooked. He was wounded, but not enough for her to take him out in a single attack. Before she could charge her breath, suddenly, Eryndor¡¯s possessed body began to glow from within, lines of red energy crawling beneath the skin, crossing the demon¡¯s twisted flesh. Amelia¡¯s eyes widened¡ªself-destruction. He planned on taking all of Waybound with him in a catastrophic blast! She¡¯d survive, but who else would?! ¡°No¡ª!¡± she cried, heart racing. If she released her breath now, it might only fasten the explosion. Ashvarak let out a triumphant laugh, vile energy sparking around his body. ¡°Time¡¯s up, half-breed,¡± he sneered. ¡°Enjoy watching everything you failed to protect burn.¡± Amelia prepared to unleash her draconic breath, no matter the cost¡ªanything to stop that final detonation. There was a chance that it¡¯d rather strengthen the explosion, but it was better than just sitting still! Then, a sudden streak of brilliant light sliced through the smoky air, forcing both her and the demon to glance sideways. A figure flew through the flaming skies of the colosseum, bare-chested, clothes torn, and hair wild. A halo-like glow shimmered at his back. Amelia¡¯s heart lurched when she realized who it was. It was Iskandaar¡­ he wasn¡¯t dead. Yet the power emanating from him felt far beyond anything he had shown before. No. No, no, she¡¯d felt it once before. During the Vampiric Father incident, she felt a similar aura to this. Relief bloomed in her heart while Ashvarak snorted, a flicker of caution in his gaze. ¡°What trick is this? You were gone.¡± His tone quivered on the last word. He was still almost exploding, his skin practically boiling, but he waited for Iskandaar. ¡°Gone?¡± Iskandaar¡¯s voice resonated with an unfamiliar, regal edge. ¡°Ashvarak, I¡¯ve only come now,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Say your goodbyes; I shall end you now.¡± Amelia struggled to reconcile this commanding presence with the anxious boy who¡¯d reported to her about the demons earlier. The swirling aura around him was¡­ monstrous. Yet, it wasn¡¯t the demonic kind he used against the Vampiric Father. Right now, he was like a radiant sun. She clenched her jaw. Could this truly be Iskandaar? In the end, she still didn¡¯t know his secret. What he truly was. Then again, none of that mattered. What mattered was that he was alive, blazing like a small sun. She half-expected illusions to swirl around him, but the brilliance of his aura seemed to keep them at bay. ¡°Argh¡ª!¡± Ashvarak bellowed in frustration, ignoring her and apparently deciding to eliminate Iskandaar first. He rushed forward, a swirling vortex of black energy enveloping Eryndor¡¯s battered frame. Amelia reflexively lifted a hand to blast him with mana, but Iskandaar¡¯s gaze caught hers. The look in his eyes was firm, almost regal.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Amelia,¡± he said, voice low and certain. His smile was small, his eyes confident. He looked like a God, and Amelia found herself pausing. ¡°Unleash your Gold Dragon¡¯s Breath on me. Trust me, the [Photon Ring] will keep me safe.¡± A wave of disbelief coursed through her. Wouldn¡¯t that unstoppable breath kill him just as easily as the demon? What- what was he planning? But the earnestness in his eyes and the halo-like light dancing at his back cut through her hesitation. She clenched her teeth, muscles coiled with tension. She trusted him. ¡°This might kill you!¡± she shouted, wrestling with guilt. Iskandaar offered a faint, confident nudge of his head. Unable to suppress her turmoil any longer, she inhaled deeply, summoning the golden flames that marked her strongest draconic technique. ¡°[Gold Dragon¡¯s Breath]!¡± The colosseum floor cracked beneath her pressure, her wings flaring for stability as a column of molten flame rocketed toward Iskandaar and Ashvarak. The scorching brilliance carved through the swirling shadows, forging a radiant path straight at Iskandaar¡¯s chest. No, it covered his entire body, given how large it was. Amelia¡¯s heart thundered in her ears. A sudden, blinding glow flared from Iskandaar¡¯s shimmering halo, stopping her breath in its tracks. The raging column of draconic fire collided with an impossibly bright aura, submerging into it, making the halo even brighter. The entire colosseum exploded with light. **** The colosseum vanished behind a raging sea of gold when Amelia¡¯s draconic breath collided with Iskandaar¡¯s blazing aura. For a heartbeat, she expected him to be obliterated¡ªanything foolish enough to stand in her flame typically reduced to ash. Instead, the radiant halo at his back devoured every tendril of her fire, shining like a miniature sun on the ruined sky. Hovering a few yards away, Amelia¡¯s wings beat with cautious strokes, her eyes round with disbelief. He absorbed it all, she realized, heart hammering. How did he do that? Even across the swirling embers, she could feel the impossible heat. It was not the same as Ashvarak¡¯s heat. It was something purer¡­ something greater. Nearby, a few dazed students who¡¯d managed to hide behind crumbled walls gaped at the display. I don¡¯t think anybody can see his face, she noted. Everything was too bright. ¡°W-what is this?!¡± Ashvarak, controlling Eryndor¡¯s broken form, braced one charred forearm against his face, shielding himself from the glare of the swirling gold. ¡°Enough of this flare,¡± he barked, Eryndor¡¯s original voice half-drowned by the demon¡¯s snarl. ¡°You think you can stop me with a cheap parlor trick?!¡± ¡°You call this a ¡®parlor trick,¡¯ you pathetic demon?¡± In reply, Iskandaar floated in the center of that gilded tempest, his chest clear of any wounds it had earlier, hair whipping in the swirl of fire. The nimbus of light behind him pulsed in the color of Amelia¡¯s molten breath, arcs of golden sparks dancing across his bare arms. ¡°Allow me to obliterate that opinion now. Witness the might you can never hope to surpass.¡± Iskandaar blinked. No, not him. His body blinked. He appeared behind Ashvarak, and his fist curled gently. His knuckles slammed into his side. The sky exploded, the clouds split, and the demon flew into the distance. He slammed into the red barrier, making it shimmer. Amelia couldn¡¯t understand. Iskandaar wasn¡¯t that strong earlier, but he¡¯d absorbed her energy and borrowed power from it. It didn¡¯t seem like a lasting effect, and Ashvarak¡¯s body wasn¡¯t in optimal condition, but regardless, he managed to clash with Ashvarak now. How did that work? Ashvarak released a bestial snarl from that distance, raising his scorched arms. ¡°This elf¡¯s body may be fragile, but my will is strong. You think that much will end me?!¡± Shadows coiled around his fingertips, illusions swirling behind him like a chorus of shrieking phantoms. He was preparing an attack, but Iskandaar didn¡¯t look bothered. Amelia¡¯s dragon¡¯s breath energy burned on his back, and he turned toward her. ¡°Amelia,¡± his eyes were alight with a regal glint that stole her breath. ¡°Give this body immediate care after I¡¯m done. Your dragon¡¯s breath is indeed a lot to carry.¡± He never had that look before¡­ she wondered as he turned back. She swallowed, throat tight. He sounded certain and¡­ otherworldly. Closer to a king on a battlefield than the brash, sharp-tongued student she knew. ¡°Iskandaar, what¡ªhow¡ª?¡± She couldn¡¯t form the rest of the question. He was already moving toward the demon. Below, Prince Orion and Rhydar lurked near the courtyard¡¯s edge, struggling to calm a handful of trembling bystanders. Orion blinked at the man-in-light¡¯s display of raw energy while Rhydar¡¯s lips parted in silent amazement. Neither dared speak, transfixed by the golden storm overhead. None of them recognized the boy. They were far too high in the sky for that. Except for one person. ¡°That boy¡ª¡± Vaelion¡¯s voice rang in her head as she peered over a shattered column, eyes full of tension. ¡°What the hell is he?¡± Ashvarak was readying for an attack when Iskandaar closed up. His dark energy simply vaporized. The Stellar Qi charged with Amelia¡¯s Draconic Mana destroyed the gathering. ¡°You¡ª!¡± Ashvarak shouted, but Iskandaar stopped before him and slammed him in the face. Ashvarak spat, crashing back into the barrier. ¡°Dammit, dammit, dammit all! There is no point to this,¡± he snapped, illusions flickering behind him in half-dozen monstrous shapes. His body glowed brighter again. ¡°I¡¯ll destroy this body and take out everything!¡± ¡°No,¡± Iskandaar simply raised both hands, the halo brightening. ¡°You will not,¡± he said, and a sudden surge of Qi erupted around him. ¡°True Demon Sword Art¡ªFourth Form: Eternal Swarm of the Void Cicada.¡± Amelia recognized the name of that technique, at least the first part, yet the scale was entirely different. Thankfully, it was using his current Qi and not demonic Qi. Bolts of energy tinged with her own gold, interlaced with stellar yellow. A swarm of bright spectral cicadas burst forward, their ghostly wings buzzing in a great torrent of light that illuminated every shadow. They dove upon Ashvarak¡¯s illusions, phasing through them like they were smoke. How many particles were there? Ashvarak snarled, illusions dissolving under the cicadas¡¯ onslaught. His body went truly bright, but Eryndor¡¯s aura suddenly flickered. Amelia sensed it¡ªsuddenly, there was a cut in the connection between Ashvarak and Eryndor. ¡°Wait-!¡± Seizing the moment, Iskandaar lunged. He clutched Eryndor¡¯s battered body, words of apology slipping from his lips too quietly for Amelia to catch. Then he drove a fist into the possessed man¡¯s gut, making him spit out. ¡°Forgive me, Eryndor,¡± Iskandaar said, ¡°your mortal shell must endure a moment¡¯s agony so that I may unchain you from this fiend.¡± He said, and then another blow hammered on the man, making him scream in pain. Amelia¡¯s pulse raced. She flapped closer to see if Eryndor might be saved. ¡°Iskandaar, don¡¯t- don¡¯t kill Eryndor!¡± She called, and Iskandaar turned to her. But before he could reply, Eryndor was gone again. Ashvarak¡¯s flickering face twisted in rage. ¡°You¡­! What did you do?! What was that?!¡± His eyes blazed with feral light, illusions flaring up anew. Iskandaar tilted his head up, like an Emperor looking down on an ant. ¡°Who allowed you to speak in my presence, pest? Silence your poison tongue before I rip your voice from this world.¡± He said, and then his hand hit the air like thunder, sending arcs of light dancing across the broken columns, as he punched the man again. Broken teeth went flying, and a second later, his Starlight Sword whistled out of his right arm, swirling with Amelia¡¯s gold fire in a mesmerizing pattern. He thrust that energy straight at the demon¡¯s core. ¡°Aaargh-!!¡± He screamed like a man who was being burnt alive. Yet, from Amelia¡¯s vantage, it looked like Eryndor¡¯s flesh remained strangely untouched, as though the red power only targeted the intangible demon inside. That must require an insane level of mana control! Ashvarak roared, black flames flailing in every direction. The entire colosseum quaked, chunks of stone raining from overhead, forcing Orion and Rhydar to duck under bits of debris that Amelia caught on the periphery of her vision. Vaelion shielded her eyes from a shower of sparks. Ashvarak screeched, a swirl of purple light bursting from his charred chest. A sudden wave of vile mana flooded the air, and Amelia tasted iron on her tongue. ¡°I-!¡± Ashvarak screamed, ¡°I¡¯ll return this insult, you mongrel!¡± The demon¡¯s essence ripped free of its host, swirling in a hateful tempest overhead. Then, with a final hiss of contempt, Ashvarak¡¯s presence vanished into a swirling rift of darkness in the sky. ¡°I¡¯ll find you again, HUMAN!¡± the disembodied voice thundered, trailing off with a venomous echo. ¡°Count on it.¡± ¡°Flee to whatever pit you call home, demon. Our reckoning is far from finished,¡± Iskandaar replied, a small smile on his lips. More importantly, Eryndor¡¯s limp body slumped in his arms, unconscious or dead. Amelia didn¡¯t know, so she ran forward, taking him from Iskandaar¡¯s grasp. ¡°Oh! He¡¯s- he¡¯s alive!¡± She was stunned. He quivered like a rag doll, his injuries nightmarish. ¡°Well,¡± Iskandaar said from her side, ¡°you asked me to let him live. How could I not fulfill your wish?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± she slowly turned to him, letting out a shaky smile. ¡°Iskandaar. Thank you, but¡­ Just what the hell are you?¡± He just smiled, his eyes narrowing in an odd emotion. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you smile at me again, Amelia,¡± he said, and before she could express her confusion, his eyes closed. The halo behind him flickered, then dimmed. The swirl of gold and black around him died away, making him lose his flight ability as he began to fall. Amelia moved, trying to catch him, but she was holding Eryndor¡¯s fragile body, so she was too slow. Thankfully, a blur of red came rushing and caught Iskandaar mid-air for the second time tonight. Solara was breathing heavily, staring down at Iskandaar¡¯s body. ¡°I got him, Chancellor,¡± she said, looking up at him. Even as she talked, her energy swept into him as if to keep him alive. ¡°We should bring both of them to immediate medical care.¡± Amelia nodded slowly, ¡°Take him to the infirmary, and make sure nobody knows that it was him. He¡¯d like to keep it a secret,¡± she said. ¡°...I think so, too,¡± Solara agreed, and turned on the air, flapping away. Amelia watched her go and then sighed. She wanted to go with her, but she had more responsibility to cover. She slowly descended to the ground, every muscle in her wings screaming for rest, as she held Eryndor¡¯s body gently. The destruction began to dim as the Principal spread his influence. Now that the demon was gone, he could do that freely. Vaelion came running to Amelia, Rhydar followed, and soon, everyone surrounded her and the melting body. Professor Lysandra Thorne, the professor of Healing Magic and Restoration, came rushing to help her brother live. Chapter 72 – Of Promises and Unspoken Truths An Obsidian stood at the edge of Waybound¡¯s outer courtyard, her pale hair catching the remnants of the moonlight that filtered through the thinning clouds. Despite the late hour, her posture radiated the poise of nobility. A flicker of light caught her eye¡ªan arcane dome of faint crimson encasing the academy grounds. It was well-hidden with magic from most people¡¯s eyes. Beside her, Mirella, wearing her maid¡¯s uniform and bearing lines of age on her face, quietly waited. Neither spoke as they observed the dome¡¯s last pulses of magic. Moments later, the barrier collapsed, dissolving into wisps of energy. In its absence, the grim truth was revealed. Embers burned, walls lay cracked or shattered, and flickers of fire danced across the once-pristine academy buildings. There was chaos everywhere. The Obsidian¡¯s gaze remained steady on the chaos. ¡°Such pure destruction,¡± she said, her voice barely above a murmur. ¡°Demons, no doubt. The Demon King¡¯s forces, most likely. Lucky my daughter missed this festival.¡± A soft exhale carried her worry. ¡°Seems like the demons have been defeated. Heh, Waybound will face the wrath of many noble parents after this.¡± Mirella lowered her head respectfully. ¡°Indeed, Lady Munera. Word about the breach reached the crowd just earlier, and a group of people outside had been trying to break the dome but failed. Now that it¡¯s gone, the devastation inside is plain to see. This incident is catastrophic, more so than any attack in recent memory. ¡± Munera Obsidian, the new Matriarch of the Obsidian Vampire, who took the seat when her brother, Val Obsidian, the Vampiric Prince, deemed himself unworthy to lead after great failure, smiled at the academy. ¡°Such recklessness¡­ it¡¯s fun to look at.¡± Mirella smiled as well. Since Iskandaar wanted Nebula to hide her lineage somehow, she called for help from the most skilled person. She was glad to know her lady hadn¡¯t changed one bit in the many years they hadn¡¯t seen one another. Munera then directed her attention to Mirella, who maintained a deferential stance. ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough, my dear. Take me to Nebula. She¡¯s still in that mansion, yes?¡± ¡°She is, my lady,¡± Mirella confirmed with a polite bow. ¡°Please follow me.¡± With that, they turned from the academy¡¯s ruined silhouette. Flames danced in the courtyard behind her, casting elongated shadows along the cracked pavement. A distant crash punctuated the air¡ªone more structure giving way in the attack''s aftermath. Mirella led the way into the winding streets beyond Waybound city¡¯s front. The sounds of conflict faded as they wove through dark alleys and quiet byways, rushing toward the Fenixia Mansion. Munera¡¯s red eyes reflected rare emotion¡ªlove, resolve, and a hint of anxiety¡ªas she contemplated what lay ahead. She was finally going to meet her daughter. Step by step, they vanished into the night, leaving the academy¡¯s crimson afterglow behind. **** Solara Fenixia sat in the quiet infirmary, her wings folded neatly at her back. The hum of healing wards drifted through the air, mingling with the faint scent of potions and salves. Three days had passed since the catastrophic battle, yet the memory of fire and ash still clung to the corners of her mind. It reminded her of that nightmare in which her family perished. She shifted in her chair, gaze fixed on Iskandaar¡¯s sleeping figure. He lay on the medical bed, a sturdy frame supporting his unconscious body. Bandages wrapped his chest and arms, the evidence of his brutal encounter with Ashvarak. An encounter that few knew about. Solara found it funny that a hero had to hide himself simply because he had Demonic Energy in his veins. What a strange world this was. Despite the gravity of his injuries, the Healers¡ªWaybound¡¯s best, plus some from the city and even elven specialists¡ªhad declared him out of immediate danger. Whatever that skill was, it had drained him enough to send him to a coma for weeks or possibly months. But their combined efforts had stabilized him, ensuring he escaped death¡¯s clutches. Still, no one knew when he would awaken, but it shouldn¡¯t take long. She leaned forward, resting her forearms on her knees. A dull ache pulsed in her shoulder, a reminder of her own wounds sustained in the fighting. Nebula and Lilian weren¡¯t here, either. She¡¯d gone to fetch Nebula before, but Mirella told her that she was extremely busy and it¡¯d be harmful to interrupt. As for Lilian¡­ Solara was starting to get worried about that girl. Where had she vanished to? Still, despite so many things to worry about, Solara¡¯s every thought settled on him. Three days, she mused, running a thumb along the edge of the blanket draped across his waist. Three days, and no sign of his eyes opening. A flicker of memory stirred¡ªhis sudden transformation, halo-like energy blazing behind his back. She swallowed hard. A different Iskandaar from a possible future, he had said. She recalled how that other version addressed her, speaking of tragedies undone, of a timeline where she¡¯d apparently been lost. Her heart hammered every time she remembered his words. ¡°I missed you, Solara. But don¡¯t worry. The Prime won¡¯t have to.¡± The vow replayed in her mind. She had never imagined Iskandaar might carry such¡­ strong feelings for her. Or that some future iteration of him had cherished her deeply. They had never been that close here. She¡¯d teased him, bantered with him, fought by his side in the academy¡¯s training sessions. But that day, in the heart of demonic flames, he had looked at her with an intimacy she couldn¡¯t define. She trusted him and did anything he might ask of her, but it wasn¡¯t the same thing as between him and Nebula. Just¡­ what happened between her and him in the future? A swirl of confusion twisted in her stomach. She was not blind to the fact that he already had a fianc¨¦e¡ªNebula Carlstein was a girl of refinement and strength. She was stronger than herself, truth be told. Although now that Solara had learned martial arts, it was probably not true. Iskandaar and Nebula¡¯s engagement had been widely noted around the academy, and she knew it was more of a family arrangement than a grand love story. Then¡­ did that mean he didn¡¯t love her? At least, not wholly. Solara bit her lip. What am I thinking, this is so stupid. She wasn¡¯t jealous, was she? She shook the thought away, unwilling to label her feelings just yet. Despite that, she couldn¡¯t shake off that question. In that distant future, who was she to him? How close had they become that he said he¡¯d risk everything to spare her from death? A shiver traveled the length of her wings. She tried to imagine it¡ªstanding beside him in the face of apocalyptic battles, forging a bond beyond¡­ friendship. A flush warmed her cheeks. Could that spark exist here and now? She sighed, reaching for a jug of water on the bedside table. Her throat felt tight. This mixture of gratitude, curiosity, and a faint hope unsettled her. A year ago, she¡¯d barely known him beyond his name. Then, step by step, they¡¯d fought side by side, forging a camaraderie. But in three days of silent vigil, her perspective had shifted drastically. She stood, crossing the small distance toward the infirmary¡¯s supply counter, grabbing a fresh cup. The glass trembled slightly in her grip as she poured water. ¡°Huh?¡± Halfway through, she paused, glancing over her shoulder. Was that¡­ a twitch? Iskandaar¡¯s fingers curled against the sheets, a faint tremor running up his arm. Her pulse quickened. Abandoning the water, she hurried back to him, heart hammering as she leaned in. ¡°Iskandaar?¡± she whispered, gently taking his hand in hers. ¡°Iskandaar, can you hear me?¡± His eyelids fluttered, the faintest groan escaping his lips. Solara¡¯s hope soared, and she held his hand tighter, leaning close. The world around them¡ªthe quiet beep of magical wards, the soft lamplight¡ªfelt suspended, as though everything funneled down to this moment. Finally, he managed a ragged breath, voice barely audible. ¡°W-water¡­¡± he rasped. It was lucky that she¡¯d already prepared a cup. Solara wasted no time. She snatched the cup and pressed it gently to his mouth as he drank. Relief washed over her when she saw color returning to his cheeks. He lowered the cup with a small shudder, exhaling softly. Once he finished, she set the cup aside. For a moment, neither spoke, content in the relief of his return. She searched his face for signs of pain or confusion, but what she found instead was a quiet steadiness. He blinked once, then opened his mouth to speak, but a small cough intervened. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she murmured, supporting him with her free hand. ¡°Take your time.¡± A cough or two later, his voice emerged, hoarse but firm enough. ¡°Solara,¡± he said, exhaling like he¡¯d just lifted a massive burden. ¡°Thank you¡­ for staying.¡± She felt color rise to her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ you¡¯re welcome,¡± she replied, struggling to maintain composure. ¡°Are you hurting anywhere? We can call the Healer if you need.¡± He blinked, head turning to survey the room. ¡°Tired. Sore.¡± His voice wavered. ¡°But alive, I guess. What¡­ happened after I passed out? Did¡ªwho else¡­ who else died? Haah, is Amelia alright?¡± She swallowed, the memories of the horrific night swirling behind her eyes. He didn¡¯t remember, as the future variant had said. His desperation struck something deep within her. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°No one,¡± she replied, voice steady, as he tilted his head. ¡°No one died. After you used that skill, nothing else was lost. You saved them all, Iskandaar.¡± A flicker of emotion lit Iskandaar¡¯s face, his eyes shining with appreciation or something even stronger. Solara looked away, unsure how to bear that look. For a moment, they simply breathed together, alive in the quiet hush of the infirmary. **** Solara told me everything. I didn¡¯t remember anything after the skill ¡°failed,¡± but turns out it didn¡¯t quite fail, and she told me everything about that. Three days... I''d been out for that long. My eyes drifted around the infirmary. The walls bore fresh warding runes, likely renewed after the chaos. Outside the windows, faint sunlight hinted at an early morning, but I couldn''t be sure. Maybe it was evening instead? My sense of time still felt scrambled. I sat upright against the stacked pillows, my body still stiff and aching, and let those words sink in. It had only been a handful of minutes since I''d woken, and Solara had wasted no time relaying what happened after Ashvarak punched me. ¡°So¡­ yeah¡­¡± she said, shrugging with uneasiness. Her voice had been calm but tinged with underlying tension all this time as if she was unsure about her own words. From the slow, measured way she spoke, I suspected she¡¯d wrestled with her own thoughts these past three days. I couldn¡¯t blame her when she started explaining. She¡¯d started her explanation from the swirling demonic illusions that had flooded the academy, the horrifying aura of Ashvarak when she saw me shoot across the sky before she caught me. And then the explosion of that strange halo behind my back¡ªwhich my ¡°future self¡± called [The Photon Ring]. Apparently. He¡¯d also dropped mention of another skill called [Event Horizon]. I recalled none of these, but I believed her. As a modern man from the 21st century in mind, I knew what an event horizon was. The people of this world didn¡¯t know that. So although my memories flickered with less than half-clarity, I trusted her words. ¡°I see,¡± I said after she finished, unsure what to say. My future self clearly trusted Solara enough to reveal [Temporal Overdraft] and that it pulled other Iskandaars from the endless pool that was the universe. I was lost in the swirl of half-remembered images. Solara¡¯s mouth opened like she wanted to add more, yet she hesitated. I didn¡¯t push her for it. If it was important, she¡¯d tell me. Instead, she offered a small, supportive smile, glancing sideways at the door. She definitely was reluctant to mention something. If Iskandaar from the future trusted her so much, perhaps he¡¯d told her something odd? That wasn¡¯t the only thing. I¡¯d expected Nebula and Lilian to be here when I woke up, but according to Solara, neither came to visit me once. Lilian wasn¡¯t back yet, and Nebula was apparently very busy with something. I could understand Nebula. I didn¡¯t know how the process of hiding vampiric secrets was, so there was probably something going on that required her utmost focus. But Lilian¡­ if she heard about the attack on Waybound, she¡¯d rush back immediately. Did something happen to her? Worry etched my mind as I frowned. I let out a breath and settled deeper into the pillows. My hand drifted over the sheets, feeling the quiet hush of the infirmary pressed in around us. A small group of Healers was posted near the entry hall, but none hovered near my bed. Solara seemed to have chased them away, claiming I needed rest more than fuss. I cleared my throat, about to voice my thanks. But a sudden flicker of light in the corner of my vision distracted me. The notification icon was red; I¡¯d been ignoring it for a while now. I decided to check them out first before returning to conversation. I focused, and the icon expanded to a text wall covering my vision. [You have tapped into the power of a possible future. The power you¡¯ve gained is miniscule. The cost is negligible: 5 years of your lifespan have been lost.] [The timeline you¡¯ve borrowed power from has been closed for any future use.] [Additional costs apply. Any Experience Points you earn will be reduced by 90% for the next two weeks.] [Ascension Quest ¡®Slay Ashvarak or Damage His Soul Irreparably¡¯ has been completed! You¡¯ve damaged Ashvarak¡¯s soul.] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve reached Level 59!] [The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree¡¯s proficiency has reached 41.62%. You''ve been enlightened about two techniques!] [...You''ve processed and learned a technique from the True Demon God Art.] [True Demon God Art: Infernal Bloodstorm has been learned.] [Description: The user calls forth a storm of demonic blood infused with their Qi, creating a torrent of crimson energy that devastates the battlefield. Each droplet of the storm is razor-sharp, cutting through armor, flesh, and even magic. The bloodstorm is an extension of the user''s wrath, growing stronger the more enraged they are.] [...You''ve processed and learned the fifth move of the True Demon Sword Art.] [Additional knowledge about ¡®swordsmanship¡¯ in general comes with this to help you properly perform it. The knowledge is intricate enough to level up a skill.] [Swordsmanship (Intermediate) has been upgraded to Swordsmanship (Master).] I blinked several times, letting those words register. My mind reeled at the avalanche of level-ups. I¡¯d gained ten levels! Even when I defeated the Vampiric Father, I¡¯d only gained nine. To be fair, I didn¡¯t deal the last blow. But still. Though I''d not landed the final blow on Ashvarak, he¡¯d escaped. I''d apparently caused enough soul damage to fulfill that Ascension Quest, reaped spoils from killing Kazreth and his host earlier, and purified many infected humans. All those together, and I¡¯d crossed the gains from the Vampiric Father. Five years of my lifespan was shaved away, though. A small numbness lodged itself in my chest. I¡¯d hoped there wouldn¡¯t be any cost since I rolled a timeline where I was a cripple, but it still cut off five years. I looked at Solara from the corner of my eyes. I have her to help me out on that. But the gain won¡¯t be as much as the first time since she had her wings out for five whole years back then. I¡¯ll manage. I noted. Then there was that 90% XP penalty. For two weeks, I''d barely gain progress. It wasn¡¯t that bad, considering it saved everyone from that fiasco. A small laugh escaped me, drawing Solara¡¯s attention. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she asked, leaning forward. Concern etched her features. I shook my head. ¡°Nah, just some aftereffects of that said skill,¡± I said, and thankfully she didn¡¯t pry any further. She couldn¡¯t see the system notifications, anyway. ¡°But¡­ well, I¡¯m good.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Actually,¡± I cleared my throat, ¡°how about you, Solara? How did you fare? Any level gains?¡± A flicker of relief crossed her face¡ªmaybe she was happy I¡¯d turned the conversation to her rather than my own secrets. ¡°Yes, actually,¡± she admitted, a smile playing on her lips. ¡°I managed to cross into the Fourth Ascension.¡± ¡°Fourth?¡± My eyebrows shot up. ¡°Congratulations. That¡¯s a real milestone.¡± She shrugged lightly, then let out a quiet laugh. ¡°I¡¯m not certain how. I know I got the Ascension Quest, but I didn¡¯t know what it was about. We need to head to a church to view our Ascension Quests, you know? But whatever the quest was, it was completed. My guess is purifying those infected humans. But to be more specific, I felt my body just change after I caught you in the air for the second time after you defeated Ashvarak. I felt an energy rush. Then the next moment, I realized I¡¯d ascended.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± I nodded. I could see my Ascension Quest laid out so blatantly, but the others were not the same. Speaking of, since she was part of my cult, could I show her the Ascension Quest? ¡°By the way, come here for a moment.¡± I called, and she blinked. She leaned over, and I tilted my head. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing. I just reached out a hand, placing it on her cheek, my fingers pushing a few strands of her hair behind her ears. ¡°Show¡­¡± I murmured, ¡°Ascension Quest¡­ History?¡± Was that the right thing to say? Whatever the case, the way Solara¡¯s eyes widened, trembling as she stared into the air, I realized I¡¯d succeeded. I smiled. ¡°Can you see?¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­ What? How?¡± She looked at me with a bewildered expression, and I laughed. ¡°You follow me as a cult leader,¡± I whispered, ¡°as your god, and then you ask how? Come on, have some faith in me.¡± Although I said that to appear cool, I was surprised. I¡¯d just pulled off a feat worthy of a god. ¡°So what¡¯s the Quest?¡± I asked, and she blinked. Her face went red as she stared at the empty air. I waited for her, and she fell silent, unwilling to answer. ¡°Well, fine, I won¡¯t pry. Your wings look stronger, by the way. More beautiful.¡± Her cheeks glowed faintly at the compliment, clearing her throat. ¡°T-thanks.¡± She said and went quiet, fiddling with the corner of the blanket at my side. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ something else I needed to say. About what you¡ªno, the other you¡ªsaid to me.¡± ¡°The other me,¡± I murmured. ¡°The future version, you mean. What is it?¡± She nodded, swallowing. ¡°He¡­ told me I wouldn¡¯t die this time. And that he wouldn¡¯t have to¡­ to miss me.¡± Her voice grew softer, picking each word with care. I realized how impactful those words must be to her, for even my own eyes trembled. Solara died in that future¡­? For a moment, I recalled how this wasn¡¯t some children¡¯s story destined to find a happy ending. I had to be more careful. More cautious. An unexpected pang seized my chest as I looked at the girl. She must be scared. My mind reeled, picturing that older me¡ªThe Crippled Heaven, was it?¡ªcarrying regrets big enough to rewire fate. I breathed out shakily, uncertain how to process that. ¡°He¡¯s right, Solara. The future isn¡¯t set on stone. I don¡¯t know¡­ what happened to his Solara, but you won¡¯t die. Not as long as I¡¯m here.¡± Our eyes met, and she stared in silence, her eyes holding back emotions. ¡°...Did he say anything else?¡± ¡°He looked at me like¡­ like I was someone precious to him. And, well¡­¡± Solara was about to continue, but at that precise moment, the door banged open. ¡°Where is he?!¡± We both jolted, turning to see Lilian charging in, hair disheveled, bruises marring her arms and cheeks. Her wolf ears twitched anxiously, eyes wide as they locked onto me. For a heartbeat, no one spoke. Then her gaze flitted to my half-sitting form, realization hitting, and relief washed over her face. She burst toward the bed so fast that Solara had to jump aside. ¡°Young master!¡± Lilian exclaimed, voice cracking with raw emotion. Her arms flew around me, hugging me tight enough to make me wince. I let out a startled laugh, hugging her back. She pressed her face to my shoulder, and I felt her trembling. ¡°I¡ª Sorry, I was at a place where news didn¡¯t reach. But I got here as soon as I could,¡± she choked out, sniffing loudly. ¡°They said you hadn¡¯t woken up for days, that they couldn¡¯t be sure when you¡¯ll wake up!¡± She drew back just enough to see my face, her wolf-like eyes glimmering with tears. ¡°Why¡­ why do you always risk your life so stupidly, huh?! You should have called me!¡± A gentle wave of warmth flooded my chest. ¡°Hey now,¡± I teased, ruffling her messy hair. ¡°I was only doing what I had to. You remember the sword that split Lockdarn? I tapped into the same power. I¡¯m never dying, rest assured. I¡¯m awake, see? Perfectly alive.¡± She sniffled, releasing me somewhat grudgingly. ¡°If you call this alive, with all these bandages,¡± she retorted, though a tentative smile tugged at her lips. Her ears twitched again, a telltale sign she struggled between anger and sheer relief. She might have done more if Solara wasn¡¯t here. From behind Lilian, I caught a glimpse of the phoenix girl. She¡¯d stepped back, wings slightly drooped, an unreadable expression on her face. A swirl of conflicting emotions passed over her features before she quickly masked them. I sighed in my head. My future self and her future self¡­ I don¡¯t think she realizes the concept of timelines properly, this could cause a problem. I offered her a grateful nod for the company she¡¯d given me these past few days, but I wasn¡¯t sure she caught it. Her gaze remained fixed on where Lilian clung to me. I stopped worrying about things. Lilian was back, and although she looked a bit injured, she was mostly fine. I was just grateful to be awake, to see them both safe and near me. Lilian caused a cute commotion, her face bright with a sense of relief, as she squeezed my hand before rushing out to bring me food. Solara stood by, wings gently folded, her expression unreadable. Martial Arts Vs Magic - First Books Launch on Amazon! Hello everyone! I am thrilled to announce the release of The Martial God, aka Martial Arts vs Magic, Book 1, Mana Cultivation, available now on Amazon! To me it¡¯s still hard to believe we¡¯ve come so far in such a short time, but it¡¯s not a dream. Really, thank you all for your support. Amazon: Martial Arts vs Magic Book 1 It has been a delight to share this story with you for over six months. Although I was concerned about how it would be received, especially since it is my first original work, it has truly found its audience here in Royalroad. Few authors at my follow count turn out to have a patreon this healthy, and I am really happy about that. I''m truly grateful to have embarked on this adventure with you all, and I hope you will continue to enjoy Iskandaar¡¯s journey ahead.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Book 2 is currently in the pre-order session and will go live on March 14th. Of course, I¡¯ll keep posting here as usual. By then, Book 3 will be halfway complete. Now, I¡¯d like to beg for some reviews on Amazon. Early reviews are REALLY important, and outside my Patrons, you guys can be a lot of help. Even if you haven¡¯t bought the book from Amazon, you can rate it as long as your Amazon account has made some purchases (any purchases) before. That means you don''t have to spend anything to support me greatly here!! If not reviews, then some normal ratings will work like a charm, too. And I¡¯d love it if any of you are planning to go through read-throughs in KU or shares for the launch. Thank you in advance! Happy Reading, The Veiled Man. Book 2 Start | Chapter 31 – Trouble in Orientation The ground beneath us trembled slightly as the golden sandboard slid to a stop, letting us land right in front of the academy¡¯s grand entrance. The towering spires of the castle loomed above us, catching our attention and casting shadows over the courtyard. ¡°Made it just in time,¡± Iaskin chuckled, but there wasn¡¯t much time to appreciate the sight. ¡°Better hurry up,¡± Riasmin¡¯s sharp voice cut through. She glanced at me, nudging me toward the hall where Nebula was already running toward. ¡°Go on. We¡¯ll catch up after the speech.¡± I gave a quick nod, and with that, Nebula and I rushed ahead, leaving behind Riasmin, Iaskin, Lilian, and Mirella. The grand doors of the hall swung open as we slipped inside, the low murmur of hundreds of students buzzing around us. We joined the sea of bodies that filled the vast hall. A few hundred students from all corners of the continent stood shoulder to shoulder, each dressed in their finest robes or armor, their family crests gleaming under the soft light of the chandeliers. This was the type of place where people with bland outfits stood out, rather than those with expensive ones. Indeed, I noticed a few commoners among the crowd, and the nobles were already looking down at them. They¡¯ll have to get used to that, I noted as I looked around more. The architecture was more impressive than anything I remembered from Iskandaar¡¯s memories. Perhaps only the Imperial Castle would be able to match it? Vaulted ceilings arched high above, and intricate carvings lined the walls, depicting scenes from ancient battles. The sheer scale of the place seemed to announce that ¨C this wasn¡¯t a mere school. It was a fortress of knowledge, a hub of power. A Legendmaker. I heaved out a sigh, feeling the weight of expectations in the air. All around us, noble kids stood tall with their heads held high, exuding arrogance, pride, or in some cases, sheer intimidation. I didn¡¯t feel intimidated, but my fiance seemed a little worried, she was sweating. ¡°Relax, they¡¯re just kids,¡± I told her, although I doubt that helped. She just ignored me, and I shrugged, returning to observe the area. In this place, one could spot the children of Dukes from a mile away. The ones with different nations¡¯ royal bloodlines? Even further. One figure, in particular, caught everyone''s attention¡ª a tall, elegant girl with skin as pale as moonlight and a long, serpentine body coiled beneath her. ¡°Hard not to feel nervous in the presence of people like her. That¡¯s¡­ the Naga Princess,¡± Nebula whispered next to me. ¡°From the distant continent in the southeast. I¡¯ve heard stories about her people.¡± My eyes flicked toward the Naga as she made her way through the crowd, her golden eyes glinting like jewels in the dim light. She wasn¡¯t trying to draw attention¡ª she didn¡¯t need to. People naturally stared at her, too fascinated or perhaps too terrified to do anything else. ¡°Yeah, I guess,¡± I muttered, though rather than nervous I merely felt curious. I was aware of her story, she wasn¡¯t as scary as she looked. About then, the sound of an old man clearing his throat filled the hall. Everyone glanced up at the stage where an old man stood. When did he get there? His beard was long and white, like freshly fallen snow, and his robe shimmered with an intricate pattern. He wore a small, easygoing smile, yet his presence commanded the attention of every soul in the room. [Level 175] That was¡­ the Principal. Ardath Valenwood. Crossing the 3rd Ascension meant I could peek into the level of people five ascensions above me. Starting Level 150, was the 8th Ascension, and so my [Insight] skill could see his level. Number-wise alone, he was very powerful. ¡°Welcome, students, to the Waybound Academy.¡± The Principal¡¯s deep, booming voice filled the hall as the crowd settled. ¡°Today, we¡­¡± He began with the usual stuff¡ªhonor, duty, the importance of respect between local and foreign students, and other boring stuff. The words rolled off me as my mind wandered. Nebula, though, hung on to every word, watching the Principal like a hawk. Her posture was perfect, as always. I glanced sideways at her, then back at the Principal. She¡¯s so stiff, gosh. My attention drifted to the students around us. Some whispered amongst themselves, still stealing glances at the Naga Princess, while others looked tense, anxious about what was to come. ¡°Students from all across the continent, and even beyond, have come here. I am honored to greet you young seeds, brimming with the desire to learn. In Waybound, no matter if you¡¯re a [Mage], [Knight], [Alchemist], or anything similar, we have guidance for you,¡± the old man said, smiling at the student body. The Principal¡¯s speech dragged on, and I tried to pay some attention. A minute later, I found myself growing bored again. Why was I going through some school speech again? With an internal sigh, my thoughts shifted to what lay ahead. What would this place throw at me? ¡­I clenched my jaw slightly, remembering what I was here for. The clock was ticking. My eyes began to drift again, and this time with purpose. I was trying to spot a patch of reddish-orange hair, but I couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°And now,¡± the Principal¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, finally moving on from the boring parts. I would like to recognize a select few among you¡ªstudents who have earned a Letter of Recommendation due to their exceptional talents and skills.¡± The crowd murmured as he gestured for those with letters to come forward. I cleared my throat, moving from my spot. Nebula blinked, startled. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I paused and looked at her. So her father really didn¡¯t tell her? ¡°Well,¡± I pulled out a letter from my pocket, giving it a little wave as she stared blankly. ¡°Remember when you asked if I was worried about the entrance exam?¡± She stared at me, her eyes blank. I left her behind, making my way toward the stage. I walked through the crowd, and the eyes of dozens¡ª no, hundreds¡ª of students followed me, curiosity and confusion mixing on their faces. I reached the stage, watching four other students step forward. Each had a distinct air about it. They were all characters I recognized, people I knew from another lifetime. They exuded a sense of confidence, power, and mystery. Even amongst the elite, the Naga Princess stood tall¡ªliterally. Her towering, serpentine body coiled around itself as she moved up to the stage, stealing the attention from the others without even trying. The crowd murmured, whispering about the Naga Princess and the other recommended students including myself. I felt a few eyes still lingering on me, confused as to why I stood among these fine people. Not that it bothered me. I was used to it, and it was amusing. I reached the stage first, joined by Prince Alaric Roshmar, who shot me a calculative look. The Naga Princess was next, and two others joined us right away. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how this would all play out. ¡°Great, all five are here,¡± the Principal¡¯s voice rang out, cutting through the low hum of murmurs in the hall as he took a look at us. ¡°These are the students who have earned the Academy¡¯s prestigious Letters of Recommendation. I am sure you all know what that entails. This is the first time in the Academy¡¯s history that five students have received it in a single year. So allow me to introduce them to you, although I¡¯m sure they¡¯d make themselves known soon regardless.¡± His hand gestured toward the first student in line: Alaric Roshmar. The youngest prince of the Roshmar Kingdom stood tall, his sharp features set in a calm, confident expression. His presence exuded authority and control, and he exuded royal composure. These gossip-loving nobles indulged in whispers immediately, and the name Roshmar caused a stir among the students. ¡°Alaric Roshmar,¡± the Principal announced, ¡°Prince of Roshmar and master of enchantment magic.¡± Alaric¡¯s cool demeanor didn¡¯t falter under the weight of their stares. He inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment, but his eyes remained steady, scanning the crowd as if already judging them. The crowd continued to murmur, impressed by the foreign prince¡¯s reputation. The Principal moved on. ¡°Next, Solara Fenixia, Duchess of the Phoenix Duchy.¡± The girl who stood beside Alaric had hair that shimmered in shades of orange and red, as if aflame. My eyes remained locked on her for a long minute. Behind her, a pair of fiery orange wings were folded, their feathers catching the light. Ironically, her expression was calm, placid, as if she were made of ice. She met the eyes of those watching her, but the weight of her gaze hinted at something deeper that none of these students had. Solara Fenixia. The last of her kind, a human with phoenix blood, the sole surviving member of the Fenexia Duchy, and therefore the Duchess of Fenixia, although that title was as good as nothing now. The crowd of students, mostly nobles, had definitely heard her story before. They whispered at the sight of the once profound family¡¯s last heir, though this time there was a sense of awe mixed with caution. The Principal¡¯s voice continued. ¡°From the distant lands beyond the endless sea in the southeast, I present Princess Sathari Nezehra of the Naga Kingdom.¡± The Naga girl slithered forward, her serpentine-lower body moving gracefully. Her scales gleamed a deep purple, almost black in some places, giving her an aura of power and mystery. Long, sleek green hair cascaded down her back, and her golden eyes glinted as she surveyed the students before her. Her presence was dominating, as her snake tongue flicked out as if tasting the air. The crowd didn¡¯t seem to know what to make of her, and tension rose in the room as people exchanged glances. Her exotic appearance alone set her apart from the rest, but it was the way she moved¡ªsilent, like a machine¡ªthat left an impression.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°And now,¡± the Principal¡¯s gaze shifted to the young man beside me who I¡¯d been trying to ignore. ¡°The Crown Prince of Ethenia.¡± The hall practically erupted. The prince stepped forward, and cheers instantly filled the room, especially from the girls in the crowd. He had blonde hair that seemed to shine like gold, and his entire presence screamed royalty. He wore his status like a cloak, and with a confident grin, he waved to the audience. ¡°Orion Ethenar, Crown Prince of the Ethenia Empire,¡± the Principal confirmed. ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s so¡­ he¡¯s so dreamy!¡± The girls cheered louder, a few of them blushing as they watched him. He had the kind of princely charm you¡¯d expect from a storybook hero, and the way the students fawned over him was almost comical. This¡­ was what I meant when I complained about the academy setting in that bad review of mine. Wasn¡¯t this¡ª ¡°Ah, I am imagining a naughty, adulterous relationship with the future Emperor¡­ kyah~! Someone stop me!¡± ¡°....¡± Wasn¡¯t this too much? Even if he was the prince, the Main Character of Arcane Crown. ¡°Thank you, everyone,¡± the prince bowed a little and backed off with a charming smile. I watched him silently. Usually in stories, games, or novels, the protagonist was someone who struggled. However, this guy had everything good going for him. He was not some youngest prince struggling for the throne, not someone with weak powers, not someone ugly¡­ This was one of my complaints when playing the game. He was too perfect from the beginning. Finally, the Principal¡¯s gaze landed on me, forcing me to focus. ¡°And lastly, Iskandaar Romani, the third son of the Romani Family, and¡­ the grandson of Sikandar of Erebia.¡± The moment my name left his mouth, the cheering and excitement died down. I watched, a little disappointed as silence spread across the hall like a thick fog. I could hear the questions in their stares as students exchanged confused glances, unsure why I was standing with the rest of them. ¡°The Romani Trash?¡± someone whispered. ¡°Even if he¡¯s the grandson of Sikandar, why is he there? His siblings didn¡¯t get a Letter,¡± another person said, sounding like he was losing his mind. I caught a few glares, a few sneers, but I kept my head high, standing tall amongst the others. The other recommended students didn¡¯t react much, keeping their expressions composed. All except for the Naga princess, Sathari. She tilted her head slightly, her snake tongue flicking out again, her eyes sparkling with confusion. Even Alaric kept track of things in Ethenia, but since she was from too far a land, she must be confused about why people were hating on me. I heard a soft murmur from the crowd below. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t he kinda handsome though? He doesn¡¯t fall short standing beside the prince.¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Came a harsh reply from beside the girl, probably her friend. ¡°That¡¯s the Romani Trash! Sure, he looks good, but how can he compare to the prince? Your taste in men is gross.¡± Another girl spoke up, her voice quieter. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear about the incident with him and the Carlstein young master? They were framing the Romani young master. Maybe he¡¯s not as bad as the rumors say¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, commoner girl.¡± I ignored them. I¡¯d heard worse, and their opinions didn¡¯t matter. Although it did bother me that someone who defended me got insulted. I breathed in. I was here for a reason, so let¡¯s stay calm. Let them murmur. Let them wonder. It was none of my concern. ¡°These five, regardless of what some of you might think of them, have been recommended by important people,¡± The Principal continued speaking, and he followed it by listing off our achievements, our noble backgrounds, and our potential. However, when it came to me, he mentioned my grandfather and mother more than my own achievements¡ªas I practically had none. Most students seemed to accept that each of us had earned our place¡ªexcept for me. I could still feel the lingering doubt in the room. ¡°Let us move on to the important part now,¡± the Principal¡¯s voice rose once more, ¡°aside from these five, the rest of the students will undergo the academy¡¯s entrance test.¡± Before the students could react, he raised his hand, and a soft glow enveloped the stage. ¡°Good luck, everyone.¡± Beneath the students in the crowd, a massive magic circle lit up, its intricate runes spinning as energy surged beneath the floor. The students began to vanish one by one, teleported away to undergo the test. I watched as they disappeared, leaving only us, the recommended students, standing on stage. There was a moment of silence as we remained behind, the faint hum of magic still in the air. It didn¡¯t take long for one of the recommended students to break the silence. It was awkward to just stand beside each other in silence, after all. However, it bothered me who had spoken. The Crown Prince, Orion, turned to me with a soft smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°So, Romani, I hear you¡¯re a bit of a mystery. Odd growth rate and stuff. What¡¯s up with that?¡± His tone was light and playful, but there was an edge to it. ¡°A former trash, now standing here with the best of us. Quite the story.¡± I met his gaze, unbothered. ¡°Something like that.¡± He chuckled, ¡°How interesting,¡± and stared at me for a moment. I shrugged, glancing at the fading glow of the teleportation magic. ¡°You could say that.¡± I didn¡¯t want to get close to him. He was the ultimate reason why the Romani Family fell in the game. Sure, the main cause was one of the girls he would be with in the future, but he could have prevented it if he wanted to. But he didn¡¯t bother to. He was the type of person I disliked. We stood there in silence, waiting for the other students to return, their fates now determined by the academy¡¯s entrance trial, while the kids around me determined mine. This world¡¯s fate hung on their, and consequently my own, shoulders. **** We stood there in silence for a while, the air heavy with anticipation. A few minutes passed before the first wave of students began to return. One by one, flashes of mana filled the hall, and students reappeared in clusters, some clutching their sides, others barely able to stand. Their complexion was pale, and their faces showed signs of strain. It was evident that the entrance test had been challenging. Along with their returning forms, a number formed over their heads. [200] [330] [600] It increased as time passed. I scanned the students, looking for someone. She didn¡¯t appear. It took a long time, until finally, Nebula emerged from the glow, her clothes splattered with blood. She was breathing heavily, but there were no visible injuries. The number [9,200] hovered above her head, glowing faintly in the air. I felt a sense of relief seeing her standing, although I knew she¡¯d have been fine regardless. The students were teleported to a magically simulated battlefield, where they were granted points based on how many monsters they managed to kill. Above each student, their final scores floated like judgment in the air. Most of them had numbers under 5,000, with only a few managing to push past that. Nebula¡¯s score was the highest by far, her sheer willpower and abilities shining through. However, the majority of the students were clearly overworked. The exhaustion, the injuries, the struggle¡ªthey had all been pushed to their limits. Even Nebula was panting for breath. Suddenly, a sharp voice rang out from the crowd. ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t he have to take the test?!¡± I glanced toward the source, narrowing my eyes. It was a boy with purple, slit pupils and short black hair. I recognized him: Kael Drakovar, the youngest son of the Black Draconia Duke. He had fiery eyes and an arrogant posture. The little draconic blood in his heritage was clear in the slitted pupils and faint scales around his temples. The number [7,450] floated above his head. ¡°That¡¯s Iskandaar Romani!¡± the boy snarled, his voice filled with venom. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about him. He¡¯s a loser who couldn¡¯t even walk a year ago!¡± His words pierced through the hall, and the tension that had been simmering finally reached a boil. Murmurs spread through the room like wildfire. Confusion gave way to hostility as students began to glare in my direction, whispers turning to angry demands. The atmosphere thickened with distrust and jealousy, the same old story replaying itself in a new setting. ¡°True, why didn¡¯t he have to take the test?¡± ¡°Who gave him a recommendation?¡± ¡°I knew it. That is the Romani trash.¡± I sensed their gazes on me, the burden of their assessment bearing down. The murmurs had grown audible, enough for even the Principal to visibly squirm. Despite this, he chose not to step in. Maybe he was curious to see how the situation would unfold. I could understand that. Even the professors, observing from the upper level of the hall, hidden behind shadows and only visible to my Demonic Sphere, appeared invested. The tension was intense, and I could sense the hostility growing with each passing second. My hand twitched at my side, but I kept my face calm, refusing to react. I¡¯d been through this before. The weight of failed expectations, the sneers of those who thought they knew me. But just as the atmosphere threatened to spiral completely out of control, prompting me to part my lips, a soft cough echoed through the hall. The feminine voice cut through the noise like a blade. The murmurs ceased almost instantly, as every head in the room turned toward the source. A figure stepped forward, her movements slow. It was a tall and graceful woman with an undeniable presence. Her purple eyes gleamed beneath the soft glow of the hall¡¯s lights as her light brown hair cascaded down her back. ¡°Uh, who¡¯s that?¡± someone whispered. ¡°Do you live under a rock? That¡¯s the Chancellor, Amelia the Dragon¡­ whoa, she¡¯s gorgeous.¡± Another voice replied as if she was ready to fall to her knees. Amelia Duskleaf. The Chancellor of the Waybound Academy. The woman had lied to me that time when she showed me her Professor ID. She wasn¡¯t some mere professor, even if she indeed taught Dragon Tongue Magic¡ªto the zero students who could learn it. In truth, her position was much higher in the Academy. An 8th Ranked Mage, renowned across the continent for her mastery of Dragon Tongue Magic. She¡¯d been the academy¡¯s chancellor for decades, one of the powerhouses that kept the city safe. Her reputation wasn¡¯t just built on power, in fact, the Principal was slightly stronger than her despite being lower positioned. She held this position for multiple more reasons. She made her way to the stage, her steps unhurried, yet resonated with authority. Reaching the front, she stopped, her calm expression never wavering as she addressed the room. ¡°The letter,¡± she began, her voice clear and firm, as she smiled, ¡°was given to him by¡­ me. After I¡¯ve assessed him worthy of it.¡± In response to those heavy words of implications, only thick and suffocating silence followed. The murmurs died immediately as her gaze swept across the students, her eyes narrowing as if daring anyone to challenge her. ¡°Does anyone have any objections?¡± she asked, her tone still soft, but the weight of her question undeniable. No one dared speak. The room fell into an uncomfortable silence, the once fiery anger of the students doused by the sheer presence of the Chancellor. The Draconia boy, who had been so vocal moments earlier, now stood frozen in place, his mouth slightly agape, his earlier bravado nowhere to be found. A boy chosen by the Dragon herself. How could he be trash? The Principal remained silent, watching the exchange with an unreadable expression. Even the professors above seemed to step back, their own whispers gone. No one was willing to argue with an 8th-ranked Mage, who was also their chancellor. Amelia¡¯s gaze lingered on the crowd for a moment longer before she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad,¡± she said, "However, I understand that my words alone may not be sufficient to please all of you. With that in mind, I¡¯ve prepared a small test for the recommended students too." Ah, this was the part she had told me about in the letter. I held back a smile. Chapter 73 – A Promise to the Future Bandaged like a mummy, I walked beside Solara and Lilian down the academy¡¯s hallways, laughing at Lilian¡¯s endless chatter as she tried to cheer me up. Solara also looked less gloomy than earlier, joining the conversion here and there. But Lilian had been talking for a solid five minutes now, her loud, animated voice filling the corridor. ¡°That aside,¡± Solara suddenly interrupted her, ¡°what about that mission you were sent to? You returned injured.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lilian''s tone suddenly dropped to a hush when the topic of her latest mission was brought up. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle I returned at all,¡± she looked at Solara and then at me. ¡°So, about that Outer God Cult¡ª¡± I raised my good hand. ¡°No,¡± I said quietly, giving her a gentle nudge. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that privately. This isn¡¯t the best place.¡± Whatever she¡¯d found about that thing would require much more attention than I could muster right now. She nodded quickly, but her eyes burned with the need to tell me all she¡¯d discovered. Solara shrugged on my other side, wings folded back, her expression quietly thoughtful. No one spoke further about cults or dark conspiracies for the next few steps. Before long, we reached a broad, carved door. I knocked twice, knuckles echoing in the stillness. Amelia¡¯s voice wafted from within, tinted with fatigue. ¡°Argh, did you bring the tea? Come in¡­¡± I exchanged a quick look with the girls. Pushing the door open, I found the chancellor leaning back in her chair, a thick book draped across her face. ¡°Place it on the table,¡± She said with a soft moan, lifting the book just enough to peer out. The moment her eyes landed on me, she jolted upright. ¡°Ah! Iskandaar!¡± She sprang to her feet, weariness evaporating on the spot as she started toward me. I held up a hand. ¡°One second, Amelia.¡± Then I glanced at Lilian and Solara. ¡°I got a job for you two. Find Nebula and bring her to my dorm if she''s free. If she¡¯s still busy with her thing, I¡¯ll go see her myself later.¡± The girls showed distinctly different reactions. Lilian cast Amelia a quick scowl. She harbored distrust for authority, but she had known Amelia for a while now, so I was confused about why she was looking at her like that. Solara only gave a nod. ¡°Don¡¯t be late,¡± Lilian said, and without any further word, they turned and slipped out of the room, the door closing behind them. Amelia took two steps to bridge the distance the instant we were alone, throwing her arms around me. Her hug was fierce, and warmth poured off her in waves. ¡°My baby boy¡­¡± Her affectionate voice slightly surprised me and made me laugh. Although my body still ached from the demon incident, I wrapped my left arm around her while summoning my Phantom Hand on the right, letting it rest gently on her back. A shaky sigh escaped her, and her tension melted as she pressed her face against my nape. ¡°I¡¯m so relieved to see you awake,¡± she murmured, her voice thick. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Uh, you¡¯re welcome¡­¡± For a moment, we just stood there, sharing that silence of relief. ¡°I couldn¡¯t just let people die, you know?¡± She just let out a dry laugh in response. Eventually, we released the hug when a servant brought tea and then I coaxed her to sit. She insisted on pouring tea for both of us as she settled across from me, her eyes still shining with residual emotion. I took a careful sip. ¡°So... how are you holding up? I heard parents are boiling with anger and blaming you for this incident. The student casualties¡­¡± She inhaled and released the breath slowly. ¡°We lost a dozen, maybe a bit more if you count those who are permanently maimed. And, oh yes, the parents are furious. Some have threatened lawsuits, or worse¡ªrefusing to fund the academy any longer.¡± She rubbed her temples. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about all this. If I had recognized the danger earlier¡ª¡± ¡°I should be the one apologizing.¡± I cut in, setting the teacup down. ¡°Maybe I could have used that Skill sooner, preventing some destruction.¡± She shook her head, a faint tremor in her voice. ¡°Sweetie, no. You warned me about all that, but it was me who failed to take proper measures. It¡¯s not your fault, and that skill nearly ended your life. I don¡¯t want you to use it for me. I... I know it¡¯s unprofessional to say, but I value your life more than those students. I can¡¯t let you kill yourself for them.¡± I blinked at those words and exhaled a shaky laugh, unsure how to reply. She was really forward today. When she kept staring at me with an earnest look in her eyes, I gave her a small smile and returned to my tea. Amelia looked at me warmly. We chatted for several more minutes, skimming over smaller details of the aftermath. I got a clearer idea about everything from her. I also asked her about the [Photon Ring], hoping to understand it better. Her senses were more advanced than Solara''s, so she¡¯d perceived better. Her words only complicated it for me. Then I cleared my throat. ¡°I have a question. About¡­ Victor Seraph. Right before Ashvarak clobbered me, I¡¯m pretty sure Victor pulled something. He purposefully withdrew part of his shield, letting me get blindsided.¡± Her face darkened. She fell quiet, but a moment of hesitation later, she nodded. ¡°I saw it too. But I can¡¯t prove it. He insists it was some trick of Ashvarak¡¯s illusions, that he did nothing. And right now, with so much blame cast on the academy, I can¡¯t exactly pick a fight with a Duke¡¯s son. The Empire¡¯s already suspecting we mishandled this crisis.¡± I breathed out sharply. ¡°I see. Then maybe we should implement my earlier idea. Create a situation where I can handle him with minimal fallout. No illusions, no fancy public show. Just us.¡± Amelia leaned back in her chair, silent for a time. Though she didn¡¯t give me a direct yes, she no longer looked so reluctant. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it,¡± she said at length. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°By the way,¡± she ventured, prompting me to change the subject, ¡°the elves have asked to speak with you. Vaelion¡­ she¡¯s the only person who recognized you amid the chaos when you fought Ashvarak. I don¡¯t know. She wants to thank you or glean some truths about your power. But I can promise she means no harm. Are you up for a visit?¡± I drained the last of my tea, thinking. ¡°Sure,¡± I said eventually. ¡°I can handle the elves. It¡¯s not like I can refuse them, right?¡± She gave a rueful smile. ¡°True enough.¡± I stood, carefully setting the teacup aside. My body still felt a bit stiff, I was still bandaged, but I felt far better than when I woke up. ¡°Then let¡¯s go see them.¡± Amelia nodded, following me to the door. Before we could walk out, she gave my hand a quick squeeze. **** I followed Amelia into one of the quieter wings of the infirmary complex, a part of it that was rarely used except for the most serious cases. My legs felt a little shaky, still adjusting to the fact that I''d awakened just hours ago. Leveling up helped, but perhaps because it was one of the conditions of the Temporal Overdraft skill, or perhaps the damage was just that extensive, the level ups didn¡¯t fix everything. Yet Amelia¡¯s determined stride compelled me forward. ¡°I¡¯d have held you and helped, but people would misunderstand,¡± she said as we stopped in front of a door. The room we entered was spacious but dimly lit, a single glowstone illuminating the corners. Vaelion stood near a low cot while Rhydar, the Elven Prince, lingered a step behind her. On the bed lay Eryndor, face red from burn damage and still bandaged in most places. He looked far from the proud warrior-priest who had arrived at the festival days prior. Vaelion raised her head when we stepped in, relief plain in her silver eyes. ¡°Iskandaar Romani,¡± she greeted softly. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re up. We... owe you a great debt.¡± At her words, Rhydar bowed slightly. ¡°Truly. What you did¡ªsaving Eryndor¡ªis something none of us can ever repay.¡± I opened my mouth to deny it, but Amelia shook her head, pressing a hand to my arm as if to say, ¡®Just accept their thanks.¡¯ I was unsure. I thought only Vaelion saw me, but the prince too? Who else knew? I managed a small nod. ¡°I¡¯m happy I could help. But, uh, I heard he¡¯s still unconscious?¡± Vaelion¡¯s gaze slid to Eryndor¡¯s sleeping form. ¡°Yes. His injuries are deep, so I doubt he¡¯ll wake up here. We plan to treat him better after taking him back home. The demon¡¯s residual aura corrupted his veins. We purged most of it, but he needs time to heal.¡± I exhaled, noticing how the thick hush of the room weighed on us all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that,¡± I said quietly, recalling the brutal clash that forced us to drive out Ashvarak from Eryndor¡¯s body. Well, I didn¡¯t really recall it, but I got the image of it from Solara and Amelia¡¯s explanation. ¡°He should recover, right?¡± Rhydar offered a tentative smile. ¡°Yes, the [Healers] are certain. He might have to rest for months or years, but he¡¯ll live.¡± A moment passed as he glanced at Vaelion, then back to me. ¡°Rest assured, friend. We¡¯re not telling the public about your... involvement. Aunt Vaelion does have to inform the Queen Mother in person¡ªthat is her duty¡ªbut we trust that¡¯ll remain discreet. I¡¯ll personally request it from the Queen Mother.¡± My stomach tightened. A royal head would know about my powers and misunderstand what I was. It was both a good thing and a bad one. My friends would take me more seriously, but my enemies would prepare a cannon to kill mosquitoes. Still, better the Queen than the entire Elven court, which would definitely cause rumors in the human realm too. ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± Amelia, standing close enough for me to sense her tension, interjected. ¡°We appreciate your vow of secrecy. Truly.¡± She gave Vaelion a respectful nod. ¡°The fewer who know the details, the better.¡± Vaelion smiled wryly. ¡°I prefer to keep our internal fiascos to ourselves. Humans and elves have enough friction without complicating it further.¡± A half-formed question burned in my mind as I asked, ¡°How did he even fall victim to demonic possession, anyway? He¡¯s extremely strong for it to happen easily.¡± Vaelion hesitated and then gave me an ashamed look. ¡°It¡¯s shameful to admit, but it¡¯s¡­ internal elven politics. A faction of the dark elves planned this. We found this,¡± she said, stepping to a small side table. She lifted a black metal band twisted with arcane runes. ¡°This is the Cursed Anklet, which allowed Ashvarak leeway into Eryndor¡¯s mind. An influential dark elf gifted this to Eryndor a few months ago, and he¡¯d been wearing it since then as a form of respect. But it turned out to be a trap. We¡¯ve captured all the suspects, and they¡¯ll receive appropriate punishment once we return.¡± It must have been a complicated process to get permission from the empire to take the criminals back to the Elven Kingdom of Sylvanielle. I leaned in, studying the faint carvings etched along its length. Even from a foot away, I felt a dark energy emanate from it. ¡°Interesting artifact to have subdued a peak 7th Ascension warrior.¡± Vaelion nodded. ¡°An artifact from the Demon King¡¯s Treasury, no doubt.¡± She set it down gingerly. ¡°We¡¯ll destroy it once we fully analyze its properties. Ah, speaking of artifacts.¡± She looked at her nephew, nodding. ¡°My dear, please.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. ¡°At that, Rhydar tapped a small pouch at his belt. ¡°This, Iskandaar, is for you.¡± He pulled out a slender pendant fashioned from pale silver, shaped like a leaf, and offered it to me. ¡°The Elven Spirit Pendant. Since you saved Eryndor, we want you to have it. It¡¯s a gift. Wear it, channel your mana into it, and a spirit familiar will manifest. For as long as you hold the pendant¡¯s authority, you can summon and dismiss the spirit.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. My eyebrows climbed. ¡°A familiar from a single artifact? Are you sure you want me to have this?¡± Something that let me summon and dismiss the spirit in command, too. It must cost a fortune if one wanted to buy it in the market, and that was considering the elves even sold something like that. Rhydar¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I¡¯m positive. Consider it our token of gratitude. You saved my teacher¡¯s life and the relationship between our two species. This is small in comparison. Let¡¯s get along in classes from now on.¡± So he will enroll in the academy anyway, despite this messy incident. That should save Amelia from the current backlash. I noted as Amelia gripped my shoulder. ¡°They insist. Just take it,¡± she murmured, shooting me a trusting look. I hesitated but eventually looped the pendant over my neck. It felt cool against my skin, humming with a faint magical resonance. ¡°So, I just... pour mana into it?¡± Rhydar nodded. ¡°Yes. The Waybound Academy is a historical miracle, and the academy grounds are brimming with latent spirits. You might latch onto one lingering here.¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Vaelion urged. A curious excitement flared in me. What kind of spirit would I get? ¡°Alright.¡± I closed my eyes, focusing on my mana. The pendant warmed under my hand, and a subtle pulse rippled outward. The world shifted in my vision for an instant¡ªcolors brightened, edges sharpened, almost like seeing a hidden layer of reality. Then, a sharp screech pierced the air. Everyone stiffened, their eyes darting around. A swirl of white luminescence condensed in front of me, forming a snowy owl. It hovered a foot off the ground, ghostlike in its shimmer. A collective hush fell as it blinked wide eyes at us. For a second, something about it felt oddly familiar. Then I blinked, ¡°The white owl...?¡± I felt my thoughts swirl. Amelia¡¯s face had gone slack with shock, and I recalled the easter egg in the game of a spirit owl rumored to haunt all of Waybound¡¯s dungeons. The hidden boss of all the dungeons here. It was the same boss I¡¯d summoned who killed Sevrin for me! A grin tugged at my mouth. This was no ordinary find. ¡°Impressive,¡± Rhydar said, nodding, unaware just how useful his gift was for me. Only Amelia here realized the size of the fish I¡¯d caught. ¡°But be aware, forging a real bond with it will take time. Until then, you can command it by the pendant¡¯s authority.¡± I swallowed, suppressing a rush of giddiness. ¡°Understood.¡± Tentatively, I extended a hand toward the owl. It grumbled, but its head was not quite hostile and not very fond either. I ruffled its head for a good minute and decided to play with it later. I focused, attempting to send it away, and it dissolved into a glimmer of dust. The pendant cooled against my chest as though the spirit had retreated within. ¡°That¡¯s that,¡± Vaelion observed, exhaling. ¡°I think you have a talent for it. So over time, your synergy should develop.¡± Amelia stepped up beside me. ¡°Ready to go?¡± She gave Vaelion a nod and Rhydar as well. ¡°Iskandaar needs rest.¡± A round of polite farewells followed before we slipped out the door. ¡°This is insane,¡± she said, holding back a burst of laughter as her breathing grew wild. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know-¡± ¡°Oh, I know,¡± I said, and she bit her lip. She smiled at me, and all I could see was her excitement as we entered the corridor. She looked furtively around, likely checking if the halls were empty. ¡°What¡¯re you looking for?¡± ¡°People.¡± ¡°People?¡± ¡°Yes, people,¡± she turned to me, ¡°people who¡¯d cause trouble if they saw what I¡¯m about to do now.¡± She said, and before I could ask her for details, she caught my shirt and pulled me in. My eyes widened as her lips met mine in a sudden, urgent kiss. My heart jolted at its warmth and sweetness. No illusions or overshadowing crises this time¡ªjust a brief moment stolen in the academy¡¯s battered hallway, lips captured by its chancellor. When she finally pulled back, my head still swam with shock. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ dangerous,¡± I managed, stifling a delighted laugh. ¡°But damn. You gave me a cheek kiss after I killed the Vampiric Father, but a lip kiss now? What for?¡± She bit her lip, frowning at me even as her lips curved. ¡°You asked what could be a better feat than killing a demi-god for me? It¡¯s saving my school and the lives of my students. Dammit, am I losing my mind?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I liked it,¡± I said, touching my lip. ¡°And what¡¯s a greater feat than saving your school? Asking for reference..¡± ¡°Oh, shut up~! That is never happening, you have a fiance.¡± She chuckled, and another sly look passed between us. ¡°Iskandaar¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I answered, and she just smiled warmly. Heat rushed through my face, but I couldn¡¯t resist a grin. ¡°Guess I should save the world next.¡± She let out a soft laugh, cheeks coloring faintly. Then, she cleared her throat with a last glance up and down the corridor. ¡°Alright. Enough, I need to go now. I have a meeting. Yeah. So we¡¯ll discuss the rest later,¡± she said, and a quick wave of her hand dispelled the awkwardness, and she retreated down the hallway. I watched her go, heartbeat still thrumming with exhilaration. I inhaled, placing a hand over the pendant on my chest. The faint swirl of the spirit connected to it reminded me that even in the greatest of dangers, power and possibility lurked in unexpected places. This chaos¡ªdemons, illusions, and curses¡ªhad wrought havoc on Waybound but also forced the strangest truths to surface. I could only guess what new threads of fate would emerge from the bonds and secrets formed amid the rubble. Smiling to myself, I turned away. Life at Waybound promised never to be dull. **** I returned to my dorm, mindful of every ache and bruise, only to find the three of them already waiting inside. Lilian stood near the window, one arm propped on the sill as she gazed out, ears twitching in a restless way. Solara leaned against the wall, wings folded tightly, her face unreadable. They both turned to me when I entered, their faces lighting up. They weren¡¯t alone. Nebula was perched on a chair, hands clasped in her lap. She seemed dazed, her eyes lingering on the floor. She didn¡¯t even notice that I¡¯d entered. Looks like Lilian succeeded in bringing her where Solara couldn¡¯t, I thought, stepping in. I closed the door gently behind me, cutting off the bustle of Waybound¡¯s corridors. ¡°Hey,¡± I greeted, waving at them lazily with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s with the awkward silence? Did I miss something?¡± Lilian and Solara exchanged glances and shrugged. My eyes fell on Nebula, who was startled at my voice. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here¡­¡± she said as her expression flickered. I noticed guilt there, but I didn¡¯t quite understand why. ¡°Sorry,¡± she said quietly, words almost catching in her throat. ¡°I... I only learned about your injury too late. If I¡¯d known sooner¡ª¡± Ah, just that? I waved a hand, cutting her off. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There must have been reasons why Mirella couldn¡¯t tell you. Besides, you couldn¡¯t have changed the outcome anyway. It¡¯s not as if I¡¯d have woken up earlier,¡± I said, trying to reassure her, but her posture didn¡¯t ease much. She looked uneasy, as though burdened by a different worry she wasn¡¯t voicing. I was curious but didn¡¯t press. Everyone here, including me, had secrets to guard. Lilian shifted, arms crossed over her chest. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t like that old woman. If Nebula couldn¡¯t visit, at least she should have. Well, whatever, she¡¯s an Obsidian dog, so it¡¯s not surprising,¡± she said, prompting Nebula to shoot her a glare which she ignored. I didn¡¯t like the atmosphere. ¡°I brought her back, like you asked,¡± Lilian said, nodding toward Nebula. ¡°So, what now?¡± I hopped onto the edge of a table, letting my legs dangle and scanning their faces. ¡°I wanted to fill you in on a few things.¡± Solara stood straight, looking at me with sharper eyes. I took a few seconds to gather my words. ¡°First... I¡¯ve pissed off a high-ranking demon general. Ashvarak isn¡¯t dead. If you guys aren¡¯t aware, he¡¯s one of the Demon King¡¯s top lieutenants. Word of our clash is bound to reach the Demon King himself, meaning the target on my back just got bigger.¡± I paused, making sure they grasped the seriousness. ¡°My life¡¯s only going to get riskier from here on out. Which brings me to the cult.¡± I studied their reactions carefully. Lilian didn¡¯t even flinch, though her brow arched with a silent Yeah, so? That made me smile. Solara looked puzzled as if she feared my next words. And Nebula¡ªher gaze was distant, but she blinked, tuning in. ¡°I¡¯m giving you three an out,¡± I continued. ¡°You can leave if you¡¯d like. No questions asked. I won¡¯t hold it against you, and I won¡¯t ask you to join again. The danger we face will only escalate, and I have zero intention of dragging anyone who isn¡¯t ready for it.¡± A fragile hush fell over the room. The girls exchanged glances. Lilian gave a half-smile, rolling her eyes in exasperation. ¡°Quit now? You got me into this, young master, and I¡¯m far too into it to just quit,¡± she said, tone laced with mock irritation. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you off that easy if that¡¯s what you¡¯re planning.¡± Solara remained against the wall, eyes flicking between me and the floor. ¡°I... I don¡¯t want to leave, if that¡¯s okay,¡± she murmured. Her wings trembled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to push us out, right?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Never. I¡¯d hate to see any of you go. I just... had to give you the choice. To avoid any future arguments about this.¡± Nebula didn¡¯t speak; no, she looked like her attention wasn¡¯t even here. I was starting to get worried. Only when she realized I was staring at her did she look up, her blue eyes flickering to mine. Whatever weighed on her mind, she kept it locked behind a polite silence. ¡°I¡¯m also staying,¡± she said. ¡°Alright,¡± I said, exhaling a breath. ¡°Then we continue together. But the path ahead isn¡¯t going to get easier. My enemies are the Demon King, the 72 Devil Pillars, and perhaps the 12 Gods themselves. They¡¯ve been invincible for millennia, honing their craft and leveling up, while I¡¯m just a young man who¡¯s busy playing school.¡± A humorless chuckle escaped me. ¡°I¡¯ve tried hard, I won¡¯t put myself down on that, but it is not enough if I want to stand a chance. We need to step up our game.¡± They listened silently, tension coiled in the space between us. ¡°For the next two weeks, I¡¯m stuck under a penalty¡ªmy gains from combat or training are throttled by ninety percent. That¡¯s the price for tapping into the powers I used against Ashvarak. I plan to focus on cultivation during that time. Once the penalty¡¯s lifted, I¡¯ll be focused on a leveling spree, and that¡¯s when we¡¯ll start recruiting new members for the cult. We¡¯ll need to expand our numbers. Expand our influence, grow stronger, and face these threats together. Things will not stop at Ashvarak. We¡¯re in the Demon King¡¯s crosshairs now.¡± A current of intent swept through my words¡ªfull of purpose that felt oddly invigorating after so many days of helplessness. ¡°We¡¯ll be busier, and we¡¯ll be in more danger,¡± I said. ¡°But if we succeed, we won¡¯t just protect ourselves; we might actually change something in this world¡­ That¡¯s my plan, anyway.¡± I hopped off the table, crossing the short distance to them. ¡°So that¡¯s the dream. If you¡¯re still in after hearing all this, I thank you for staying by my side, and I welcome you,¡± I trailed off, my voice steady as I took in their gazes, ¡°to the next phase of our Heavenly Demon Divine Cult.¡± Lilian snorted, smiling at me. Solara also smiled with a nod, a quiet resolve lighting her eyes. Nebula, though subdued, offered me a tiny nod of agreement of her own. Whatever weighed on her mind, she remained at my side. Relief spread through me, though I tried not to show it too openly. My people had to see me as a strong leader who¡¯d never waver under anything. As their cult leader, was I not practically their God? I¡¯d have to carry myself better. I squared my shoulders, feeling the battered weight of the last few days settle into something tangible¡ªmaybe the end of one chapter and the start of a bigger one. I decided to take a look at my status as the evening sunlight poured through the windows. ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã Name: Iskandaar Romani Age: 19 years Race: Human Qi: 10550/10550 Level: 59 | 44% EXP ¡ã¡ã¡ã Class: Myth Slayer Class Level: [3/10] Class Skills: ¡ã¡ã¡ã General Skills: ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã It looked like a good foundation, but it was far from enough. My academy life had barely started. I had a lot coming to my plate soon; I¡¯d to deal with Victor, visit the Shan Gui Highlands in the east, travel further west, explore the Tome of the Ancients, meet up with the Lunewolf Tribe again, scout some new recruits, take over some factions, make deals with this world¡¯s demi-gods¡­ Finally, I had to deal with the Outer God Cult. I had to be prepared. There were many plans spiraling in my head, and I¡¯d have to go through them all to reach the peak of this world. My thoughts flickered to the very beginning of my life in this world. A year ago, when I opened my eyes as Iskandaar. I wasn¡¯t sure what I was fighting for back then. I was just excited to be able to walk again and be able to fight again. I knew the Quest wanted me to save the world, and I fought for self-survivability. But now? Now I was too deep into this with my loved ones to half-ass it. Now I felt a tangible purpose to stride forward. I¡¯d have to go all out from here on, with no holding back on leveling, and perhaps have to make some necessary sacrifices even if I didn¡¯t like it. Starting with the midterm exam very soon, ugh¡­ I wasn¡¯t a hero. I¡¯d come to realize that a long time ago. So I didn¡¯t know if I could truly save the world like the Quest asked me to, but before even considering that, I knew I¡¯d need enough power to keep my people safe. A cult leader couldn¡¯t be weak, after all. So I¡¯d need strength and lots of it. And if I turned out to have enough by the very end? Maybe then I¡¯d create something only I could do. Such as a world free from anarchy. Book 3 Start | Chapter 74 – A Chess Game of Demons and Humans ¡¼The Demonic Continent¡­¡½ Ashvarak¡¯s lungs burned with each ragged breath as his eyes snapped open. The world spun, shadows twisting around him in a rush of heat and flickering torchlight. He had no idea that he was sprawled atop a magic circle, carved into the obsidian floor. Its runes pulsed red, sending faint tremors through his battered limbs. He struggled upright, mind reeling. A few moments ago¡ªno, had it been moments? Or hours? Days?¡ªhe was in Waybound, contending with that infuriating child. Now he found himself in the black heart of the Demon King¡¯s fortress, the grand hall full of whispers of dark creatures. ¡°Finally awake, I see.¡± A voice called as Ashvarak shielded his eyes from the flames and looked up. Three figures stood around him, the rest of the four demon generals. The voice belonged to one of them, the Mana Succubus. Zytrielle Nightwhisper, The Mana Succubus of the Abyss. ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­¡± he muttered, still confused. Her lips curved into a mocking smile as she looked down. ¡°You¡¯re fortunate our lord deemed you worth these precious resources. Recovering a shattered soul so quickly? Tch, extravagant. Be grateful, for you were to be a cripple for months.¡± A guttural growl escaped Ashvarak. He forced himself to his feet, ignoring the sharp pang in his chest. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± he said even though it hurt him to give into her demand. ¡°All thanks to my King,¡± he bowed toward the dark throne ahead of him. Although he hated the succubus¡¯ guts, he¡¯d be a fool to not show respect to his lord. The succubus, draped in a slinky, smoke-like attire, smirked with lazy disinterest as if it was her victory. The figure in the throne, hidden under the show, didn¡¯t respond. The generals stayed quiet for a moment, waiting for any response, and then the second figure snapped, ¡°Enough,¡± a thunder spirit manifested in a swirl of crackling electricity. The top of his body took a humanoid form, his arms crossed, but waist down he was clouds. Its form crackled and shifted, arcs of lightning dancing where eyes should be. ¡°Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s in no condition for jests?¡± Volkrath Stormveil, the King of Storms. Ashvarak didn¡¯t like either of them. The succubus was too annoying, and the spirit was too serious. Then there was the third person, who Ashvarak had mixed feelings about. It was an armored figure who balanced a massive greatsword, standing beside the Mana Succubus. Its voice was oddly girlish as it rang out. ¡°Curious, but what left you in tatters, Ashvarak? I never thought we¡¯d see you groaning on the ground like a half-dead whelp.¡± Even Ashvarak didn¡¯t know this creature¡¯s identity or name, although she went by the title of The Warden of Ruin. The Demon King called her ¡®Ruin¡¯ for short. ¡°Well, uh¡­¡± Ashvarak held back his rage, and wiped sweat from his brow, gaze darting across the torchlit hall. Thick pillars of basalt stretched upward, vanishing into the gloom. At the far end, perched on a raised dais, was the Demon King¡¯s throne. Candle flames licked at the darkness, revealing only the faint silhouette of a horned figure. With all the courage he could muster, Ashvarak drew in a tremulous breath. ¡°I... was undone by a mortal boy. It¡¯s shameful, but I won¡¯t lie before you, my King,¡± he said, feeling humiliation boil in his gut. ¡°His name is Iskandaar Romani. I told you about him¡­ before. He harnessed demonic energy somehow, according to our dumb Troll, Vrakrith. However, he wielded the Star Affinity against me. I was about to self-destruct in that elf¡¯s body, but he came and stopped me using exceptional mana control unheard for his age. It was¡­ it was strange.¡± The succubus let out a disbelieving laugh, while the King of Storms tsked in disgust. The Warden of Ruin remained silent, unsure how to process the notion that a mere boy had bested a demon general. Soon, they all fell silent as an aura spread quietly. Slowly, their heads turned toward the throne, deferring to the only authority that mattered. From the shadows, the Demon King leaned forward. This subtle shift let the torchlight graze his features. He had crimson skin that practically glowed, stark white hair cascading down broad shoulders, and a pair of horns curling in a regal arc. Most unsettling of all were his eyes¡ªdazzling in their mesmerizing depths, exuding quiet, unassailable confidence. ¡°I see,¡± he said softly, his voice a velvety baritone that rippled through the hall. ¡°The Titan¡¯s grandson, right? How interesting. You say he wields star energy, and demonic energy? I think I know how, but it doesn¡¯t make sense for him to know about it at his position. Perhaps¡­ one of the Devil Pillars has chosen him.¡± The last line was full of cold anger, as a cool smile curved along his lips. None of his generals dared speak. A pause followed. The demonic generals couldn¡¯t even exchange glances, their bodies frozen. Ashvarak had his shoulders sagging in defeat as he forced himself to bow his head. ¡°I¡­ I apologize,¡± he said, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± the Demon King finally lifted a hand, as if granting him permission to breathe. ¡°Regardless of the details,¡± he continued, ¡°the campaign at Waybound served its purpose. We¡¯ve revealed our presence¡ªan announcement to the world that the new Demon King¡¯s forces are once more on the move. We needn¡¯t expend additional resources there.¡± He paused, letting the echo of his words settle. ¡°While they scramble to rebuild their precious academy,¡± he murmured, ¡°we¡¯ll shift our focus to the rest of the world. The enchantments, the infiltration, and our alliances¡­ ensure all of it proceeds uninterrupted. I¡¯ll look over this small failure, so I expect readiness on all other fronts.¡± His eyes flicked to each general in turn. The Mana Succubus, the Warlord of Ruin, the King of Storms, and finally Ashvarak. His odd eyes turned golden as a faint tingle ran through them under that piercing gaze. ¡°Am I understood, children?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± they proclaimed as one, voices resonating through the chamber. The Demon King smiled, his expression a peculiar artwork of grace and malice. He rested his hands, leaning back against the dark throne. Torchlight danced on his crimson cheeks. ¡°...Keep an eye on that boy,¡± he added quietly. ¡°Ashvarak¡ªheal, then gather fresh intel. Send our best one at the job to keep an eye on him. His family connection with the Titan aside, if he truly is a host or disciple of one of the 72 Pillars, this Iskandaar Romani may become relevant.¡± Ashvarak¡¯s pride stung that they¡¯d have to keep an eye on this brat that should have died with no achievement to his name, but he forced a bow. ¡°Yes, Sire.¡± ¡°Good,¡± the Demon King purred, tapping a claw against the throne¡¯s armrest. ¡°Now be off. You have much to do, and no time for regrets.¡± The grand hall went quiet. With a final glance at Ashvarak¡¯s battered figure, the other generals departed, followed by the Asura himself, all leaving the flickering torches behind. From his throne, the Demon King watched them go as he settled into the gloom, letting the shadows devour all but the faint edges of his horns. ¡°What an odd situation.¡± **** ¡¼The Waybound Academy¡½ I woke up the next morning after Amelia¡¯s kiss to a crisp white letter waiting at my doorstep. No formal introduction, but it had the academy seal¡ªjust a single piece of parchment instructing every student to keep away from classes. ¡°All lectures are suspended,¡± it read in neat, minimal script, ¡°until further notice, while we repair the academy grounds.¡± The official stamp at the bottom did little to hide the bleakness of that order. I remember staring at the lines, thinking, We saved Waybound, but at what cost? Many lives had been lost, although far less than what would have, and the academy¡¯s reputation was at stake. The professors, especially Amelia and the headmaster, must be going crazy right now. In the two weeks that followed, Waybound Academy¡¯s usual bustle ground to a halt. Repair crews swarmed every corner of campus¡ªbricklayers, warding mages, even the occasional enchanter rummaging for demonic residue. Their chanting and clanking became a constant backdrop. With no lectures to attend, I shut myself in my dorm room, dedicating every waking moment to cultivation. The penalty from Temporal Overdraft would last for two weeks, a full ninety-percent block on gaining experience from combat. but I refused to waste the downtime. If I couldn¡¯t level quickly, I¡¯d refine my Qi, deepen my control, hone my fundamentals. So I sat down to do just that. Before closing my doors for isolation training, though, I dispatched my fledgling cult members off to the wilds. They had a mission, to at least level up 5 times for Nebula, 3 for Solara, and 2 for Lilian. The others should complete their goal easily, but Lilian would have some trouble as it was harder to level up at her level. So she¡¯d have to venture deeper into the forests. They were out there leveling up, while I remained seated cross-legged and cultivating. It was a boring process, but at one point, it started feeling like sleeping. Time passed fast, too. Each day blurred into the next: morning cultivation, midday Qi control training, and evening mental exercises by trying to explore more of the Heavenly Demon¡¯s memories. Sometimes, while deep in focus, memories of the demon invasion flashed in my mind, breaking my concentration but spurring me on to push my cultivation even further. Finally, when two weeks ended, I stepped outside that morning, inhaling the crisp air that swept across campus. ¡°Whew¡­ Time to see how much has changed,¡± I told myself as I left the dorms. The first thing I noticed was the scaffolding around the main gate, mages were perched on precarious platforms and carving runes into newly shaped archways. Threads of half-assembled wards crisscrossed overhead, forming a lattice of faint energy. There were a lot of people today as it was the first day of class, and yet the place felt quieter. No massive dome of crimson arcs sealing us in, no demonic illusions skulking behind columns, and yet the hush in the air gave off a subdued tension. As though everyone was still bracing for the next blow. They¡¯re worrying too much.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. As I walked, my eyes caught a golden sheen coming from a group. I almost paused but I wasn¡¯t scared. I just kept my head low and walked slowly as I didn¡¯t want to catch their attention. Most students were uncomfortable around them, so they wouldn''t suspect me for doing so. They were Holy Knights, clad in golden armor and wandering the area. While only Sir Likard the Mountain had come before, a small squad was sent this time as the incident was far greater. When I first heard about it, I almost took a vacation back home, but thankfully they weren¡¯t suspecting any students this time. They were here to keep a routine eye out as per the orders of the United Church. They¡¯d leave soon as there was nothing going on. I heard some famous S-Rank Adventurers had also come here, if only out of curiosity. There was even news that the New Hero Assembly, descendants of the heroes and also alumni to Waybound Academy, might pay a visit out of care for their juniors. I couldn¡¯t be sure how much of that was true, or if it had already happened since I was in isolation. ¡°Hey, Iskandaar, right? Thank you for that day!¡± Someone called from a distance, waving at me. He looked at me with a bright expression. I waved back. Probably someone I saved? I smiled and wandered onward through the corridor that led to the central yard. Half the path was newly paved with polished stone; the other half was still scarred with scorch marks and debris. It evoked bad memories. Freshly painted lines of runic glyphs glimmered underfoot, a sign that a warding group had been here recently to fortify our defenses. Their faint hum resonated up my legs with each step. A few passersby shuffled around me, each wearing the same uncertain expression. Some recognized me, tossing sideways glances or murmuring half-finished greetings like that guy from earlier. There are so many rumors, I thought wryly. Rumors that I¡¯d somehow contributed to halting the demon assault. Though presumably, nobody knew the full story, they¡¯d seen or heard how I purified so many infected students. It was safe to say my status as Trash of the Count Family was gone. My lips curved up on their own at that realization as I happily walked. Further in, I caught snippets of more hushed conversations. ¡°...like half the staff was injured. Even Professor Katheran.¡± ¡°I heard especially Katheran. Isn¡¯t that insane? Can you believe it?¡± ¡°I heard the chancellor¡¯s in a closed meeting all day these days. Poor her.¡± ¡°Whatever. No classes for two weeks, and now we¡¯re behind schedule... Great.¡± Still, no real chatter about demon generals or cult secrets. I doubt there were any lingering demons around. The Church of Light had already done their search. At least the rumor mill hasn¡¯t outed me as a demon-slaying maniac, I consoled myself. It wouldn¡¯t be bad at first, but when people would get curious about how I was so strong, and when the United Church would shift their focus on me, I¡¯d be doomed. I didn¡¯t need that trouble. Eventually, I reached my usual classroom. The door sat ajar, warm light spilling into the hallway. I slipped in to find a half-dozen students chatting softly across the benches, the gigantic classroom looming over me like the maw of a dragon. Some seats lay broken or newly replaced with chairs that didn¡¯t match the usual decor. My gaze swept the room, instantly noticing who wasn¡¯t here. Solara, Nebula, Lilian? Well, we don¡¯t count Lilian, but still. I¡¯d hoped they¡¯d be back from their hunt by now. But I spotted Alaric, my princely friend who¡¯d been really helpful to me all this time. He looked up with a grin. ¡°Hey, Iskandaar!¡± he called, waving me over. ¡°Long time no see. Returned home for vacation or what?¡± I wove through the mismatched desks, ignoring the mild stares from classmates I hadn¡¯t spoken to in weeks, and took a seat next to Alaric. ¡°Has it really been that long? I was busy training,¡± I said, a laugh in my voice. Time did warp when you spent day after day cultivating. ¡°How¡¯re things?¡± He shrugged, pushing a tumble of black hair off his forehead. ¡°Busy. Really busy. My father got word of the demon incursion, so now he¡¯s breathing down my neck. Even though I¡¯m not his most favourite son, he wants me to be safe. You know how it goes.¡± ¡°More or less,¡± I replied, recalling the fiasco of outraged noble parents bombarding Amelia with demands. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to watch it all, that was one other thing isolation training helped me avoid. We chatted lightly about the repairs and rumors swirling outside the academy. In the background, more students trickled in, each face turning thoughtful at the sight of battered walls and half-warded corners. At one point, I shifted, scanning the door. Still no sign of my cult girls. Then, they arrived just as I was about to ask Alaric about upcoming lectures. Solara was the first to enter, walking side by side with Nebula who seemed less lost than before. My eyes lit up seeing them. Behind them, Lilian was peeking into the classroom from the door. She grinned when our eyes met and waved at me. I waved back as she mouthed, ¡®See you later!¡¯ and turned away to leave. She wasn¡¯t a student, after all. ¡°Now that¡¯s a surprise,¡± Nebula walked toward my seat and said. She and Solara had paused when they saw me sitting with Alaric. ¡°You not sitting with a girl for once, I mean,¡± she said, and I gave her a blank look. Cheating jokes were funny before, but now? Now I wondered how she¡¯d feel when she found out about me and Lilian eventually. I¡­ should bring that up to her myself. It was better than her finding out on her own. ¡°Is it truly that surprising?¡± I raised an eyebrow, and she shrugged. Solara giggled behind her, and they slipped into seats a row behind us. I gave them a nod and Solara returned it with a faint smile. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s meet up during lunch,¡± she said. Nebula didn¡¯t comment on that, her expression returning to placid. Although her earlier joke suggested she¡¯d lightened up, something was still up. That was concerning. I can only respect her privacy so much. She¡¯s still my fiance, I¡¯ll have to make sure she¡¯s alright. I decided to converse with Lilian about this later. She might have noticed something in the last two weeks. ¡°You two are really close,¡± Alaric said from my side. ¡°Many times, engaged partners don¡¯t share such great chemistry.¡± ¡°Talking from experience?¡± I joked. In response, he smiled awkwardly, and I realized that was a bad joke to make. ¡°Wait, really? You¡¯re engaged?¡± ¡°Not anymore. She called it off,¡± Alaric sighed. ¡°The youngest son of a small country like Roshmar, and he¡¯s not even going to inherit the throne. She¡¯s the daughter of a rich merchant. I guess she thought she could aim higher.¡± ¡°Her loss, man. Don¡¯t beat yourself over it,¡± I patted my friend on the back, making him chuckle. It was true, though. Alaric was destined for success even in the game, but now that he was involved with me? Not to brag, but opportunities far greater than Roshmar¡¯s throne might come his way. We chatted for a bit more, but we had to stop when some heavy footsteps filled the room. Every student looked at the door as Professor Katheran strode in¡ªor, more accurately, limped in. His left arm was wrapped in bandages, and a scar crossed his cheek. The room hushed at once, but whispers ignited. ¡°He¡¯s injured?¡± ¡°Guess he got caught by those illusions...¡± ¡°Unbelievable. Katheran used to be unstoppable.¡± I caught Alaric¡¯s eye, lifting an eyebrow. He leaned in and whispered, ¡°I heard a pack of demons singled him out. Something about his unique power threatened them, so he couldn¡¯t come to the students¡¯ aid. He¡¯s really mad over it.¡± I nodded, taking that in. Katheran had been known for his formidable powers, yet the demon invasion was evidently too broad and chaotic for him to handle everything, or even protect himself easily from the looks of it. [Katheran, Level 112] But he had leveled up twice since the start of the school year. Reaching the front, Katheran cleared his throat. His usual commanding presence was dimmed by fatigue, but he mustered enough force to hush our subdued chatter. ¡°I hate speeches, but time calls for one. So I¡¯d prefer some silence, students,¡± he began, voice gruff. ¡°The Winter Festival was difficult for all of us, but the last two weeks helped us relax. The school¡¯s defense is at an all time high right now. Waybound stands, though battered. Let me be direct: classes will continue as usual from now on. We¡¯re behind schedule on mid-year exams, so we¡¯ll compress the syllabus to catch up. Expect more intense studies. I apologize to students who love to train,¡± he looked at me, ¡°but books are also important. Theoretical knowledge. So you¡¯ll have to really study for a while.¡± A wave of tension passes through the room. We¡¯d prepare for exams out of nowhere, on top of the academy¡¯s half-finished repairs? Dammit, I don¡¯t want to study. But none of us complained outright. After all we¡¯d faced, ramping up academics felt almost mundane. Katheran nodded once, scanning us with bandaged eyes. ¡°That¡¯s all. Be prepared. Questions?¡± A hush responded, so he heaved a weary breath. ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed.¡± At that moment, he paused, blinking, and then clapped his hands, drawing every eye in the room. ¡°Uh, I forgot. Before we start,¡± Katheran announced, voice steadier than before, ¡°we have a new classmate to introduce. Prince Rhydar, please come in.¡± ¡°Ohhh,¡± I cheered, and before I could reprimand myself for my mistake, I realized most other students had done the same. All at once, the door swung open, and Prince Rhydar stepped inside, his regal bearing impossible to miss. A ripple of gasps spread through the class¡ªSolara rustled her wings in surprise, and even Nebula¡¯s eyes went wide. Katheran gestured the young elf forward. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re familiar with him by now, even if not personally. Despite everything that happened during the Winter Festival, the elves have built a promising connection with us. So he¡¯ll be studying alongside you from this day on at the behest of his kingdom and our chancellor. Make him welcome.¡± With that brief introduction, Rhydar politely nodded, ¡°Please don¡¯t feel uncomfortable around me, and treat me as you would any other student,¡± he said, glancing around the room. I waved at him, and he blinked, before walking over to us. ¡°I¡¯m Alaric Roshmar, the third prince of the Kingdom of Roshmar,¡± Alaric stood up and shook hands with the elf. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you as well,¡± Rhydar replied, smiling. ¡°I heard how you and this lady over here,¡± he looked at Solara, nodding at her, ¡°helped many people, mine included. So you have my thanks.¡± ¡°Hey, I am Iskandaar Romani,¡± I waved at him, prompting both of them to laugh. ¡°Anyways, sit down here, we have enough space,¡± I said, and he nodded. The room buzzed with curiosity, all eyes falling on us. Among them, the gaze of Prince Orion was obvious, but I ignored him as I¡¯d been doing from the get-go. I looked at Katheran who looked faintly pleased with the reaction, and pressed on with his speech. ¡°...I¡¯m not going to lie, too many royalties are in this session. Not just among you first years, but the others too. I don¡¯t like it,¡± Katheran said. ¡°During my batch, there were few. Things were bearable. It is not my place to talk as your professor, but as a person living on this continent, I do hope you royal brats get along. If you ever happen to bear grudges against one another, talk things out like civilized people or have a duel, rather than holding it in yourselves for decades and fighting it out as Kings. That¡¯d be stupid, your people will suffer. Or¡­ you also can just choose to be a kind person like your third-year senior, Goryeo¡¯s First Princess, our only student from the eastern continent. I like the people of the east, they¡¯re polite and kind. You royals should take notes.¡± Only Katheran dared to speak like that to the royal kids, despite his family background. Well, to be more accurate, the lack thereof. His name and reputation alone allowed him that attitude. To his eyes, they were still snot-nosed spoiled brats who happened to have been fed better and learned to swing the sword better from the expensive teachers their family hired from an early age. It was fun to see. I rested my chin on my hand and sighed. Mid-year exams, a half-restored campus, and demon threats are on the horizon. My life had never felt more complicated. Yet a strange excitement buzzed under my skin, maybe it was the conviction that we¡¯d survived the worst, or maybe the knowledge that more challenges lay ahead. The professor gestured to a battered chalkboard that squeaked ominously as he tried to write. Alaric let out a half-laugh at the squeal, while Rhydar blinked. Behind me, Solara and Nebula exchanged glances. I exhaled softly, letting the moment linger. Thus, Waybound Academy turned a new page, moving on from demons and death. Chapter 75 – The New Hero Assembly Chapter 75 ¨C The New Hero Assembly I returned to the dorms in the evening, the day¡¯s last sunlight slanting low through the windows. The door wasn¡¯t locked from inside, so I expected to find Lilian the moment I stepped in. She was usually all over the place, cleaning, cooking, or running errands. Instead, the room was empty. ¡°Lilian?¡± I called softly, kicking off my shoes as I took off my blue overcoat. I heard the sound of splashing water from my washroom. A second later, the door to the small showering area creaked open, and a wild Lilian peeked out. Soaked hair clung to her shoulders, droplets rolling down her bare arms. ¡°Oh-!¡± She wore only a thin towel around her torso that looked like she''d barely put it on, and water dripped onto the floor. Before I could say a word, she jumped at me. I caught her instinctively, arms wrapping around her damp figure. ¡°You¡¯re finally back,¡± she said, sounding a bit breathless. I could feel her heart pounding against my chest. ¡°I missed you.¡± I felt her body''s warmth, but managed to let out a laugh, setting her gently on her feet. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you lock the door if you¡¯re showering?¡± I teased, flicking a drop of water off her nose. ¡°Put on some clothes before you hug me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She asked with a cute frown, ¡°it''s not as if we haven''t done that before.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± I cleared my throat, making her grin at me. ¡°Whatever, I''ll be back, wait,¡± she said, turning away. As she disappeared into the adjacent room to dress, I ruffled my hair and exhaled, half-amused, half-relieved to see her here after two weeks. A minute later, she returned, donning an oversized shirt and toweling off her hair. ¡°All fresh,¡± Lilian announced with a hint of faux pride. ¡°You missed me, right?¡± ¡°You know, Lilian, it''ll be complicated if someone came and saw you wearing my clothes¡­¡± I said, but she just shrugged. ¡°I don''t care. We Lunewolves love to wear our mate''s clothes, we love their scent mingling with ours. Is that wrong?¡± When she asked it like that, eyes full of stars, I didn''t have the heart to reject her. I shrugged my shoulders in the end. ¡°Do what you please,¡± I smiled and motioned for her to follow me. A few seconds later, we ended up by the balcony at the rear of our place, a small space that overlooked a portion of the academy grounds. Leaning against the railing, I gazed out over the patchwork repairs and lingering scaffolding. Lilian stood beside me, arms folded. ¡°I thought it''d be fixed by now. So many [Earth Mages] and other builders are working, after all.¡± ¡°Means the damage is just that great. That aside,¡± I began, ¡°how¡¯d the hunting go?¡± She ran a hand over the railing. ¡°Not bad, I guess. But not great,¡± she admitted. ¡°We split up at one point. I went off by myself, while Solara and Nebula teamed up. The two of their levels soared, except for me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Solara gained six levels, somehow,¡± she said, scowling. ¡°Her new martial arts are insane. Those wings are a cheat. Nebula got three. Honestly, as the lowest leveled among us, she should have gained more than Solara. And me? One lousy level.¡± She ran a hand through her newly dried hair, frustration plain on her face. ¡°I mean, I guess it¡¯s to be expected. I¡¯m close to a sort of threshold¡ªlevels come slower these days. But still¡­¡± I reached over and patted her head, my fingers brushing against her soft ears. ¡°You¡¯re already strong, Lilian. We all know it. Better one level at your stage than ten levels at Solara¡¯s.¡± She shook her head, looking only slightly mollified. Then, I recalled the main reason I wanted to talk to her. ¡°...What¡¯s up with Nebula?¡± I asked. ¡°She seemed distracted this morning in class. Actually, she¡¯s been off for a while now. And as you said, she should have gained more levels.¡± Lilian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You know, your fianc¨¦e¡¯s always involved in weird stuff. Holy Knights, birthdays, these random crises. She can¡¯t go a month without drama¡ªunlike me,¡± she scoffed. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± I showed her an easy smile. She didn''t like me talking about Nebula, so I humored her a little by ruffling her hair. ¡°...But yeah, she definitely acted strangely these past two weeks. We fought some mid-tier monsters, nothing that should¡¯ve fazed her, and she got herself wounded multiple times. She might''ve been in serious trouble without Solara¡¯s flames and some emergency healing potions.¡± My concern grew. Nebula was a careful fighter¡ªrarely reckless. For her to slip up repeatedly meant something was deeply on her mind. ¡°I see,¡± I murmured, heart sinking. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her soon. Whatever it is, we¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Lilian watched me in silence for a beat, then nodded. ¡°Good. She wouldn¡¯t tell me anything. But if it¡¯s affecting her combat abilities, it¡¯s bigger than petty drama, y¡¯know?¡± I offered a grim smile. Deciding to lighten up the mood, I added, ¡°Finally worried for your lover-in-law?¡± ¡°....¡± She stared at me and scowled, giving me an incredulous look. ¡°You didn''t just say that word.¡± I just shrugged, turning my gaze back to the horizon. The sun angled sharply across the academy¡¯s silhouette, casting the half-repaired rooftops in bright orange. We stood that way for a moment. Then Lilian shuffled her feet, voice dropping, ¡°About the cult, are we ready to¡ª?¡± ¡°Shh.¡± I lifted a finger to her lips, nodding toward the streets below our dorm. My eyes sharpened as I observed them. Two figures strode along the pathway below, each radiating enough power that my Demonic Sphere hummed an alert. Their auras were easily in the seventh ascension range. One hefted a long spear, his blue hair short. The other carried a bow over their shoulder, with red hair tied in a ponytail. [Marein Azuretide; Level 111] [Ignarion Emberflare, Level 127] Lilian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°I think¡­ the New Hero Assembly,¡± I said, barely recalling. ¡°They¡¯re descendants of the heroes who defeated the last demon king. Their ancestors are the party members of your grandmother. Most of these descendants graduated from the academy and decided to form an adventuring party together. The New Hero Assembly.¡± ¡°They must be investigating the demon fiasco or just patrolling,¡± Lilian guessed, ¡°Either way, that¡¯s some serious might right there if their entire party is that strong. A party of Seventh Ascensions¡­ no wonder they¡¯re arrogant to title themselves heroes.¡± ¡°If you put it that way,¡± I shrugged. We stayed quiet until the two unknown heroes disappeared around the bend. Only then did I lower my voice again. ¡°Anyhow, about the Outer God Cult. I decided that we¡¯ll let them and the many other adventurers here handle any immediate trouble for now, yeah? I¡¯m not strong enough to pick a fight against that group yet.¡± I said, and she sent me a doubtful look. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°That skill I used has consequences. You saw it,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Plus, there¡¯s a cooldown period. It¡¯s better to just pull Iaskin out of it for now.¡± A fleeting memory of Lilian¡¯s wounded trek home flashed in my mind. I was surprised to wake up from my three days¡¯ coma to find her injured. She¡¯d risked her life to gather intel about that shady cult, returning with half-healed injuries. The details she¡¯d learned were ominous. I knew about them from the game, but it wasn¡¯t in-depth. So her intel was valuable. The Cult of the Outer God Xohr''Veskhaan was an organized group worshipping cosmic beings beyond mortal comprehension. The entity Xohr''Veskhaan could fight against any of the Twelve Gods of this world on equal grounds. If such a being was allowed to descend into this mortal realm, like the cult was planning, it¡¯d mark the end for us all. From Lilian¡¯s in-depth report, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to get involved against them just yet. I¡¯d prefer not to get involved with them at all and let this world¡¯s heavy hitters take care of it, but my brother was ensnared in their ranks. The thought made my stomach twist when I recalled his fate in the game. ¡°Thank you for everything you learned about the cult,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you got hurt in the process.¡± Her lips parted into a grin. ¡°Come on, you need to be more ruthless and cold than that as the leader of your own cult. What¡¯s up with thank yous? Anyhow, they¡¯re an insidious bunch. Sorry, I couldn¡¯t pry deeper without alerting them.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I leaned my forearms on the balcony railing. ¡°Still, the most critical piece is that Iaskin¡¯s involved. I can¡¯t let him stay tangled up in their nonsense any longer. We¡¯ll have to do something.¡± Lilian nodded. ¡°Agreed. But be careful, will you?¡± Her tone softened with concern. ¡°They¡¯re no small fry. All this is too much without that weird skill, even for you.¡± I smirked faintly. ¡°Hence why I have you¡ªmy unstoppable little wolf.¡± ¡°Little?¡± She rolled her eyes, but her cheeks were alight with a proud warmth. ¡°But sure, that¡¯s my job, young master. What¡¯s our immediate step?¡± Back off from the railing, I rubbed the back of my neck. ¡°As I said, Iaskin. First step is dealing with him. It¡¯s been enough hiding in the bushes. I need to confront him properly.¡± ¡°Good luck,¡± she smiled. **** I didn¡¯t find Iaskin in his dorms. His friends said he¡¯d been out for a few days, and they didn¡¯t know when he¡¯d be back. I wasn¡¯t too worried; the Cult would only properly appear in Episode 8, and its story would conclude in Episode 10. I had a lot of time before Episode 8, Episode 6: The Black Dragon''s Ambition, and Episode 7: The Forbidden Tome. I also had to focus on them. Since I forgot Nebula¡¯s Episode 4 and the Winter Festival¡¯s Episode 5, and therefore could not prepare well for them, I¡¯d decided to write things down about the next episodes. It allowed me to plan things better, and then I burnt the pages off. ¡°Iskandaar Romani?¡±¡± A voice called when I stepped out of the 2nd year dorms and into the garden. I turned to find glistening black hair swaying in the air while purple eyes gazed into my golden ones. A young man the same age as Iaskin, except built like a tank, as he approached me. What timing. I paused before nodding in respect. ¡°It is me, yes, Senior Drakovar.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°What is a first-year doing here?¡± Another voice followed from behind the dorm door, and a girl walked in. She was as tall as him, also quite muscular, wearing a sleeveless tank top as she stopped beside her twin brother. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, we¡¯re just curious.¡± Oh, there definitely are reasons to be nervous. I thought, smiling at them. They were the children of the Black Draconia Duke, the Black Dragon Twins. They were the older siblings of Kael Drakovar. Kaine Drakovar and Lyra Drakovar. Unlike what they said, there were reasons to be nervous as they loomed over me. Their younger brother must have complained to them about me, perhaps still holding grudges from the Orientation Incident. Plus, the Black Draconia Family had a complicated relationship with the Romani Family. They wanted to pick on me. Not that they were strong, though. [Kaine Drakovar, Level 51] [Lyra Drakovar, Level 51] Just some second years. I can deal with them easily if they act up. I noted and replied, ¡°I came to see my brother, Iaskin. Family members, who are fellow students, can visit each other¡¯s dorms if I¡¯m not wrong?¡± I asked, and they exchanged glances. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± the twin brother, Kaine, said. He smirked, ¡°I heard Iaskin isn¡¯t here for a few days. Say, why not come with us and hang out? We were holding a party tonight with some others. Come get along with your seniors.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lyra eyed me as if trying to tempt me. ¡°We¡¯ll have fun as we get to know each other. Yes~?¡± Any other first year, and they¡¯d have given in. Not me, though. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll pass,¡± I said. ¡°My fiance¡¯s waiting for me.¡± I turned around and walked away before they could force me to comply. I heard a click of someone¡¯s tongue as I left the area. **** I was walking through the academy¡¯s eastern hallway, far from the second-year dorms, when a voice called out from above, lilting and familiar. ¡°Iskandaar~!¡± Great. My name seemed to be on everyone¡¯s lips today. I looked up, already sensing who it was due to my Demonic Sphere, and spotted Solara descending gracefully through the hallway¡¯s large windows. Her wings flared as she landed beside me, feathers catching the soft glow of nearby lanterns. ¡°Hey,¡± I greeted, raising a hand. ¡°Fancy seeing you here.¡± ¡°Fancy?¡± She folded her wings neatly behind her, her tone teasing. ¡°When did you become a 70-year-old nobleman? Anyway, whachu doing here alone?¡± I chuckled. ¡°Went to check on my brother, but he wasn¡¯t in his dorm. Then I ran into a pair of delightful second-years who tried to rope me into their little party. The Draconia Twins¡ªKaine and Lyra. I think you might have heard of them.¡± ¡°Oh no, I did. They¡¯re not good company,¡± she fluttered her eyelashes. ¡°How did you escape?¡± ¡°Said my fianc¨¦e was waiting for me.¡± ¡°Classic,¡± she said with a grin. ¡°Where is she, though?¡± ¡°No idea, probably in her dorms,¡± I replied. ¡°What about you? What¡¯re you up to?¡± ¡°Boredom patrol,¡± she said, nudging me. ¡°Was taking a flight and then saw you wander the hallway. Thought I¡¯d keep you company since you looked so lonely.¡± I chuckled, shaking my head. ¡°True that. It¡¯s easy to feel lonely when facing the walls of this ancient academy. You¡¯re welcome to stay as long as you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see,¡± she shot back with a playful tone. Was there something different about her today? I couldn¡¯t point it out. We chattered lightly and for a while, and the glow of lanterns caught on her crimson feathers as the evening deepened. It was peaceful. Until my Demonic Sphere prickled with sudden alarm. A strange energy flickered at the edge of my senses, gone almost as soon as it appeared. I halted in my tracks, prompting Solara to look at me, eyebrows raised. ¡°Iskandaar?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Something wrong?¡± I kept still for a second, letting the sphere¡¯s feedback churn in my mind. ¡°Yeah, I just did,¡± I murmured. ¡°Something weird. It was faint, but¡­¡± I turned to Solara. ¡°Can you bring Amelia here? Tell her it¡¯s an emergency.¡± The calmness of the situation was shattered immediately. Her feathers stood up in alarm, and she seemed ready to protest, unwilling to leave me alone, but when my look didn¡¯t falter, she sighed. ¡°Alright,¡± Solara said. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in no time.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± I offered a quick smile and watched her walk off. Once she was out of sight, I let out a breath and turned in the opposite direction, down a winding hallway I¡¯d rarely used. The deeper I went, the dimmer the light became until I spotted a door leading to a descending stairwell¡ªsome sort of basement entrance. My Demonic Sphere brushed the boundary of that unusual energy again. With a grim nod, I reached behind my back and conjured the Phantom Hand. Though it wasn¡¯t terribly mana-intensive, I usually kept it off to conserve every drop. Right now, caution felt prudent. Step by step, I descended into the basement¡¯s darkness. Even the faint glow from the corridor above vanished as I wound deeper down. But my sphere was a reliable guide, letting me navigate without stumbling. That unsettling energy had vanished, though, leaving me scanning the shadows for any hint of movement. I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t a false call. Is the suspect using some sort of skill to hide their presence? I theorized. Then, without warning, a dagger pressed against my throat from behind. A sliver of cold metal nipped my skin, and my heart jolted. ¡°What are you doing down here, student?¡± A low, somewhat magical voice demanded. The speaker sounded female, and something in her tone hinted at lethal confidence. For an instant, I feigned panic. ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry¡ª I¡¯m just, please¡ª¡± My voice wavered dramatically. But the second I sensed the assassin relax a fraction, I vanished mid-sentence with Void Step, reappearing behind her. My Phantom Hand dissipated since it wouldn''t help here, and I summoned my Starlight Sword in a burst of radiant light. Its glow illuminated the cramped passage, revealing a slim figure dressed head to toe in black cloth. Her white hair was stark against the darkness, and her pointed ears betrayed her heritage. ¡°A dark elf,¡± I breathed, my tone serious now, raising the sword. ¡°Here to finish what your demon friends started?¡± She hissed, parrying my sword with her dagger. Sparks flew, the corridor lighting up with each clash. ¡°I¡¯m not with the demons. We have a misunderstanding,¡± she countered, voice low but tense. ¡°I¡¯m insulted that you think I''m one of the Demon King¡¯s lackeys.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± I spat. ¡°You¡¯re a dark elf just like them.¡± ¡°Racist much?¡± ¡°Hey, you just tried to slit my throat.¡± I tried to defend myself before realizing conversing was pointless. ¡°Come forth, Vyrn!¡± At my shout, the pendant around my neck shimmered. A swirl of pale energy shot forth, coalescing into the ghostly white owl that was my newly bound spirit. For a moment, I watched it with mixed feelings. Vyrn, as I¡¯d come to name it, wasn¡¯t exactly the cooperative type. ¡°That pendant¡ª!¡± The dark elf started, but I ignored her, pressing the advantage with my sword. I¡¯d spent two weeks trying to bond with the owl spirit, coaxing it with my mana, offering it mental clarity during my meditations, and occasionally speaking to it as if it could understand me. But nothing worked. The spirit wasn¡¯t hostile, just¡­ distant. Cold, almost. It came when summoned and obeyed the pendant¡¯s authority, but there was no connection. It felt more like wielding a powerful but indifferent tool than forging the kind of partnership I¡¯d imagined. I couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated, though I didn¡¯t blame the bird. Elven spirit familiars were legendary for their aloofness, and bonding with one often took years. Perhaps Vyrn was no different. Maybe it was still assessing me, deciding if I was worth its loyalty. Or maybe, I mused, it just didn¡¯t care for humans. I didn¡¯t like that, but for this encounter, it¡¯d do. I raised a hand, and Vyrn¡¯s ghostly eyes flickered, faintly acknowledging that it awaited my command. ¡°Attack!¡± I ordered. It glided forward with an eerie shriek, launching gusts of wind edged in spirit power. The dark elf gasped, slashing wildly to repel the airborne assault. We traded blows in a tight arc of steel and spirit-infused winds, each footstep echoing on the stone floor. Our blades sounded like the fall of iron rain as she cursed under her breath, weaving sideways to avoid the owl¡¯s bombardment. ¡°Let us stop this, I¡¯m your alumni!¡± she cried out between parries. ¡°I studied here¡ªWill you just listen?¡± ¡°Hah, really? An elven assassin studied in Waybound years ago when the elves hated humans? Yeah, sure.¡± I lunged, forcing her to pivot. ¡°Stop lying.¡± ¡°No, it''s true. Calm down!¡± she shouted, her dagger carving a faint line of sparks along my sword¡¯s aura. ¡°I was in the same class as your professor, Katheran. Even if I am not your alumni, if you have that Elven Spirit Pendant, we have no reason to kill each other. We¡¯re on the same side!¡± Her claim gave me pause, but my instincts still screamed distrust. There was a reason for it, too. [Selthira Duskbane, Level 117] She was stronger than Katheran. Firstly, it meant I couldn''t let my guard down. While in my current state, I wasn''t totally helpless against a 7th Ascension, I couldn''t win if I didn''t give my all. I was just trying to hold it in and wait for Amelia. The danger of that aside, how could she be Katheran¡¯s classmate? He held the title of reaching the 7th Ascension at the youngest age, and he was Level 112. If she was stronger than him, shouldn¡¯t she have that title? Whoever this Selthira Duskbane was, she had to be lying. Vyrn used that chance to strike her. The owl could have done better, but it was hard to instruct it while also fighting on my own, so it mostly just floated around. The dark elf dodged Vyrn¡¯s attack, but staggered backward when my Starlight Sword slammed into her. She''s skillful with the dagger, I noted, seeing her block it with minimal damage. But by now, irritation flared in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re an annoying one, junior. Fine, then. I¡¯ll start taking this seriously.¡± ¡°Sure thing,¡± I said. ¡°Me too.¡± Before I could tap into a True Demon God Art, a shout rang out from the staircase behind us. ¡°¡ªWill you two please stop embarrassing me?!¡± We both whirled. Amelia stood at the entry, her expression hard and her hand raised. A sphere of gold light gathered in her palm and illuminated the entire basement like the sun. I noticed Solara beside her, panting rapidly as she looked at me, making sure I wasn''t injured. Vyrn somehow flapped toward her, sitting on her head. That surprised me. Amelia¡¯s eyes narrowed at us, and her voice pulled my attention away. ¡°Why¡¯re you fighting in my school, boy?¡± ¡°Hey, that''s rude,¡± I pointed my sword at Selthira. ¡°This person, she¡¯s suspicious¡ª¡± ¡°And you,¡± Amelia cut me off, twisting to face the dark elf, ¡°Isn¡¯t it embarrassing to get pushed back by a first-year? Your ancestors would scorn you for letting a newbie corner you.¡± Selthira frowned and let out a frustrated growl, stomping a foot. ¡°He¡¯s a first-year?! That¡¯s nonsense!¡± She glared daggers my way. ¡°And I was holding back.¡± Shit, what''s going on now? I turned off my Starlight Sword, calling back my Phantom Hand since Amelia knew her. Amelia just sighed, rubbing a hand across her forehead as she looked at me. ¡°This is Selthira Duskbane, a distant niece of mine. Her family is considered a sister family to our Duskleaf House. She¡¯s also part of the New Hero Assembly.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Solara asked from the side. ¡°So she must be the descendant of the Shadow Hero? Incredible.¡± Seeing Solara recognize her, Miss Selthira looked a little proud while I raised a brow. Why didn''t she introduce herself as that? Then again, I wouldn''t have trusted her. Amelia continued. ¡°Yes, she is. Along with her team, she came to investigate these demon allegations, worried about the involvement of dark elves. Since she and most of the others in her team graduated from Waybound.¡± ¡°See?¡± The dark elf jabbed a finger in my direction. ¡°I did not lie when I said I was Katheran¡¯s classmate.¡± ¡°But-¡± I was surprised, ¡°How is she Level 117 when Katheran is Level 110?¡± ¡°How did you know my level?¡± Amelia replied, ¡°It¡¯s true that Katheran is less leveled than her now, but he¡¯d have been higher if he hadn¡¯t become a teacher. But I heard he plans to go on a training rampage after his recent series of failures.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I blinked, folding the sleeves of my Phantom Hand. ¡°It makes sense, now that I think about it.¡± Amelia waved dismissively. ¡°Hah, yes. Anyways, Iska, head back to your dorm. Don¡¯t provoke any more of my family, nor your seniors. Especially these kids who call themselves the New Hero Assembly. Please don¡¯t tangle with them unless you really have to. They¡¯re a headache.¡± My eyes darted from Amelia to Selthira, and then I exchanged glances with Solara. She just shrugged. ¡°You''re too strong for your age,¡± The dark elf still studied me warily, perplexed by how I¡¯d nearly matched her. ¡°Are you a hero''s descendant?¡± ¡°Selthira, sweetheart,¡± Amelia called, ¡°he''s the grandson of Sikandar.¡± ¡°...Oh.¡± I decided to send back Vyrn, who grumbled a little when the pendant shot a beam of mana at her, and she dissolved away from the mortal realm, vanishing into the spirit realm. ¡°Solara, come,¡± I said, stepping away. My gaze flicked to Selthira one last time, meeting her suspicious stare with a half-shrug as Solara stepped beside me. I could sense we¡¯d cross paths again, for strong people never succeeded in avoiding each other. I gave Amelia a quick nod and left, ascending the stairs back to the hallway¡¯s relative calm. The click of Solara and my footsteps echoed as we disappeared from view. Chapter 76 – An Unwanted Meeting Back in my dorm, Lilian''s eyes flashed with anger, her hands balling into tight fists. "Really?! She put a dagger on your throat? I''ll go mess her up, wait! No one threatens you like that and gets away with it!" "Calm down." I caught her wrist before she could storm off, feeling the tension in her muscles. "It''s handled. Amelia cleared everything up. The last thing we need is more conflict." Lilian yanked free but stayed, her jaw clenched and nostrils flaring. I sank into the couch, my body heavy with exhaustion as I recounted the basement confrontation with Selthira. The tension in the air, the flash of steel, how close we''d come to a serious fight ¨C it all played back in vivid detail. Solara stood by the window, her silhouette outlined by the fading daylight, silent as Lilian leaned in close, her warm fingers brushing my neck searching for cuts with surprising gentleness. I cleared my throat and gently pushed her back, my hand lingering for just a moment too long. Her frown deepened, but she didn''t protest. She was aware of Solara''s presence, too. We couldn¡¯t show too much in front of other people just yet, not when we were still keeping our relationship a secret. But the action made the moment awkward. "Ah, right, Solara..." I turned to face her, straightening my posture and trying to change the subject. "I''ve got something to discuss with you. Something important." This was more immediate than relationship problems, anyway. ¡°...Ah,¡± Solara shook herself out of her daze as she stared at Lilian and me and cleared her throat. "Yes. What is it?" "That skill I used against Ashvarak..." I paused, choosing my words carefully, aware of the weight they carried. "It depleted a significant portion of my lifespan. I need your help. Without it, I might not have many options left." Lilian immediately stood up while Solara stepped closer. "What? You should have brought this up earlier,¡± she said, her expression concerned as she studied my face. "Alright, how exactly can I help you?" "Your phoenix energy." I met her eyes, keeping my voice steady despite the gravity of the request. "If we cultivate together, sharing our energies, it might help restore some of what I lost. Phoenix Mana is known for its regenerative properties. It could be my best chance at recovery." It certainly had last time, but I didn¡¯t bring that up. She didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d helped myself with the excuse of helping her wings, and she didn¡¯t need to know. "How does that work? Cultivating together sounds¡­" Solara''s eyes flickered, a slight flush coloring her cheeks. "Somewhat risky. And¡­ intimate? Won¡¯t the exchanged energy be dangerous to each other?¡± "It has an official name for it, Dual Cultivation. But, uh, don¡¯t worry, it''s nothing intimate. And the exchanged energies won¡¯t harm us because, as they say, Phoenixes come from drops of stars. We just have to be careful when circulating it. Actually, it¡¯s very similar to what we did before with your wings." I said and glanced at Lilian, who had gone very still, her face a mask of carefully controlled emotions. ¡°And Lilian will watch us throughout the process to separate us if our energies go crazy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that,¡± Lilian nodded. ¡°Great,¡± I looked back at Solara. The feathers of her wings twitched as she looked at me with an odd look. "Right now, it''s the best option I have. Will you help me?" **** Solara sat cross-legged on the floor, her back straight and tense. She''d removed her academy coat but kept her white shirt on, though she''d loosened it slightly at the neck, revealing much of her upper back. The fabric rustled as her wings twitched beneath, trying to fully unfold. Her orange-red hair caught the late afternoon light streaming through the window, creating a halo effect that reminded me of a true phoenix. "Ready?" I settled behind her, close enough to feel the heat radiating from her body as she was already circulating her qi. The warmth reminded me of standing too close to a forge fire, intense but not quite burning. "Yes," her voice came out quiet but firm. "Take what you need. As long as I can be of help to you..." Her fingers twisted nervously in her lap, betraying her calm facade. In the corner, Lilian leaned against the wall, arms crossed tight over her chest. Her face remained neutral, but her eyes tracked every movement like a predator assessing potential threats. I could sense her disapproval radiating almost as strongly as Solara''s heat. I placed my palms flat against Solara''s back, feeling the outline of her shoulder blades where her wings connected. The skin beneath the thin fabric burned hot ¨C phoenix blood always ran several degrees warmer than human, and it was hotter now with her energy in motion. Even through the shirt, I could feel the latent power thrumming beneath her skin. Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes and reached for my qi. Golden energy flowed through my meridians, gathering in my palms. Solara''s breath hitched as our energies made first contact. Her phoenix mana felt like liquid fire, wild and untamed compared to my controlled stellar qi. Where they met, heat and steam seemed to rise between us, though I knew it was just the visible manifestation of pure energy. The air grew dense with power, making it harder to breathe. "Your qi..." Solara whispered, her back arching slightly. "It feels... different. Heavier than before, somehow. Like starlight mixed with shadow." I nodded, though she couldn''t see it. "It¡¯s because its true nature is Chaos Affinity, and I¡¯m cutting it down to Stellar Affinity. Chaos Affinity is much denser than any other energy, and that¡¯s true even when I filter it to Stellar Affinity. The Heavenly Demon''s energy has its own properties. Just try to sync your breathing with mine," I steadied my own breath, establishing a slow, measured rhythm. As our breaths aligned, the energy flow smoothed out. Her phoenix force began responding to my guidance, weaving through the patterns I created with my qi. As her power increased, the room grew noticeably warmer. Small motes of golden light danced around us, remnants of our merged energies. A bead of sweat rolled down my temple. This kind of cultivation demanded intense focus¡ªone slip, and the volatile energies could backlash. I heard Lilian shift in her corner, but I kept my eyes closed, maintaining concentration. My Demonic Sphere pulsed faintly, helping me track the flow of power between us. Solara''s wings pushed against her shirt, struggling to manifest. I pressed my palms more firmly against her back, using my qi to help contain and direct the force. The fabric grew hot under my touch but didn''t burn - her control was improving. I could feel the phantom sensation of feathers brushing against my hands. Minutes stretched as we remained locked in the delicate dance of energies. My arms began to tremble from maintaining the precise flow of power. Sweat soaked through my shirt, and my energy channels, my meridians, ached from the sustained effort. Just as I felt my focus starting to waver, a familiar chime rang in my head. [You¡¯ve absorbed a minuscule amount of life energy. Your invisible stat, Vitality, has boosted somewhat. Your lifespan has increased by two days.] I stared at the notification and let out a long sigh, slowly withdrawing my hands. Two days. Really? After all that effort, just two days. At this rate, it would take months to recover what I''d lost. The disappointment settled heavily in my chest. Solara slumped forward slightly, her breathing heavy. "Are we done? Did... did it work?" Her voice was rough with exhaustion. "A little." I wiped the sweat from my forehead. "We''ll need more practice. And don''t worry, doing this is cultivation. Training. Both our energies are increasing as we do it; I¡¯m not wasting your time.¡± I didn''t mention how minimal the gain had been - no need to discourage her when we were just starting. **** The next few nights blurred together in a haze of golden qi and phoenix fire. Solara and I fell into a rhythm ¨C she''d arrive after curfew, we''d cultivate for an hour or two, then part ways, exhausted but slightly stronger. My lifespan ticked up gradually. Two days here, three days there. Progress, but painfully slow. Sitting in class a few days after we started, I stared at Katheran clicking the chalk against the board as a dangerous thought crept in. True dual cultivation, the kind performed during intimate acts, would exponentially amplify the effects. It¡¯ll be much faster¡­Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The mere idea of suggesting it to Solara made me shake my head fast. True, we''d grown closer through our nightly sessions, but that would cross too many lines. Besides, there was Lilian to consider. And Nebula... who still didn''t know about Lilian and me. That particular conversation appeared in my head like a storm cloud. The thought of hurting either of them twisted my stomach into knots. With a heavy sigh, I pushed the idea away. Some paths were better left unexplored. A gentle tap on my shoulder pulled me from my brooding thoughts. Prince Rhydar''s emerald eyes studied me with concern, his usual regal composure tinged with worry. "Are you alright, Iskandaar? You''ve been sighing quite heavily." True, I¡¯m in a classroom. I need to be more conscious about it. I forced a light chuckle, straightening in my seat. "Nah. Just too much studying is getting to me. Nothing serious." The lie felt hollow even as I said it. "Oh? The great Iskandaar Romani struggling with studies?" Alaric leaned forward from the seat behind me, his voice carrying a playful tone. His golden hair caught the afternoon sunlight streaming through the classroom windows. "That''s a first." "Not everyone can coast through classes on pure talent like you, Alaric," Rhydar shot back with a slight smile, his fingers drumming absently on his textbook. "Hey, I work hard too-" Three pieces of chalk cut through the air like arrows. My Demonic Sphere screamed, and combat instincts kicked in. I ducked instinctively, and the chalk whizzed past where my head had been. Two solid thunks followed by matching yelps told me Alaric and Rhydar weren''t as fortunate. The sound of their protests echoed through the suddenly quiet classroom. "If you three are done with your little chat..." Professor Katheran''s stern voice carried across the classroom, his tired face set in familiar lines of disapproval. His eyes landed on me, and the corner of his mouth twitched. "Nice dodge, Romani. Though you might want to be more careful of your surroundings." Confused, I tilted my head. Then, I glanced behind me. My heart sank into my stomach at the sight. Nebula sat there, her nose reddened from where my sudden movement had caused the chalk to hit her instead. Her eyes twitched dangerously as she stared at me, a small white smudge on her otherwise perfect features making the situation somehow worse. I offered what I hoped was an apologetic smile, though I could feel it wavering at the edges. She just narrowed her eyes further, the temperature around her desk seeming to drop several degrees. Solara looked at us in worry from the seat beside her. ¡­.. When class ended, I rushed to catch up with her in the hallway, weaving through the crowd of students. "Nebula, wait! I''m sorry about earlier-" "I don''t want to talk right now." Her voice was ice cold as she quickened her pace, not even looking back at me. The sound of her boots clicking against the stone floor echoed with finality. "But-" "No." She disappeared around the corner, leaving me standing alone in the corridor, surrounded by the bustling afternoon crowd that seemed to part around my stillness. I frowned, running a hand through my hair, feeling the familiar tension headache building behind my eyes. I hate this treen drama bullshit. Can¡¯t she be straight? She''d been acting like this for days now, distant and cold. In her defense, she¡¯d always been like that, but I thought we were getting closer. Something was clearly wrong, and the worry gnawing at my conscience suggested I might know exactly what it was. This was earlier than the event in the game, but this had to be it. Tonight, I decided, I would visit her dorm and get to the bottom of this, no matter how uncomfortable the conversation might be. **** Night came in no time, and I stood outside her door, hand raised to knock. The hallway felt unusually quiet, the kind of stillness that made every small sound echo. My knuckles rapped against the wood, the sound sharp in the evening air. No response. I knocked again, louder this time. "Nebula? It''s me. We need to talk." Footsteps approached from the other side, hesitant and light. The door remained closed. "I''m busy with studies," her muffled voice came through. The same excuse, yet again. "No." I kept my voice firm but gentle. "Not this time. Either you open this door, or we have this conversation through it. Your choice." The silence stretched between us, heavy with unspoken words. Just as I considered knocking again, the door creaked open. Nebula stood there, her silver hair slightly disheveled, dark circles under her eyes betraying her exhaustion. "Can''t this wait?" She sighed, leaning against the doorframe. "Just because we''re engaged doesn''t mean we need to cling to each other constantly." Any other man might have felt the sting of rejection, might have backed away hurt. But I saw through her attempt to push me away. Something else lurked beneath her studied indifference, a tension in her shoulders that spoke of deeper troubles. "It''s not about the engagement." I kept my voice level, matter-of-fact. "As a member of my cult, I have the authority of checking up on you." She stayed silent, her fingers tightening on the doorframe. "Where''s Mirella?" I glanced past her into the room. "It¡¯s off for you to open the door yourself?" "She''s... busy elsewhere." She said, and that caught my interest. Mirella was rarely away from Nebula''s side. "Mind if I come in?" I asked. Another sigh escaped her lips before she nodded, stepping aside to let me pass. Books lay scattered across her study table, papers filled with neat handwriting spread between them. She had been studying, that much was true. But there had to be more to it. The desperate intensity of it, the way the books seemed more shield than tool ¨C that told a different story. "Trying to distract yourself with books?" I picked up one of the texts, noting the advanced magical theory. "I don''t know what you''re on about, Iskandaar,¡± she crossed her arms defensively. "Midterms are close, and I want a scholarship. Unlike the son of a wealthy Count, a subpar Baron¡¯s daughter has a lot to study, you know?¡± "...Yeah," I set the book down, studying her face. The shadows under her eyes seemed darker up close, her normally perfect posture showing signs of strain. My mind raced through different approaches, weighing how best to break through the walls she''d built. I decided to be direct. Dancing around the issue would only prolong whatever was eating at her, and I''d spent enough time watching her spiral downward these past weeks. How she acted reminded me too much of myself during my early kickboxing days. Before particularly difficult fights, the weight of decisions threatened to crush me. "Something''s bothering you." Not a question, but a statement. "And it''s not just about the studies." My golden eyes tracked her movements, cataloging every micro-expression that might betray her true state. Nebula''s shoulders tensed, her fingers curling around the edge of the nearest book like an anchor. "Nothing''s wrong. I told you, I''m just-" "Busy? Yeah, I heard that excuse the first dozen times." I stepped closer, watching her reaction. The slight twitch of her jaw, the way her breathing hitched - telltale signs I''d learned to read over months of friendship and shared battles. She''s gotten better at hiding her emotions but not good enough. "I''ve noticed this since the day I woke up, Nebula. The avoiding, the excessive studying, pushing everyone away. Solara mentioned you''ve been skipping meals during lunch hours, too." My voice carried an edge of concern I couldn''t quite mask. She turned away, but I caught the slight tremor in her hands as she pretended to organize her already pristine stack of notes. The moonlight streaming through the window cast harsh shadows across her face, making her seem even more fragile. "I gave you space," I continued, keeping my voice gentle, remembering how my own walls had once been just as high, built brick by brick from years of training and combat. "Figured you''d either work it out yourself or come to me when ready. But you''ve done neither. So here I am." "There''s nothing to talk about,¡± her voice came out barely above a whisper, head lowered, silver hair falling forward to shield her face like a protective curtain. I moved closer, placing a hand on her shoulder, feeling the tension beneath my palm. The fabric of her uniform felt cold under my touch. "I''m here, Nebula. Whatever it is, I''ll help you. You know I will. Then why''re you doing this?" She lifted her face, tears gathering in her crimson eyes, making them shimmer like fresh blood in the dim light. ¡°I-¡± she started, but no more words came out. With a soft whimper, she stepped forward and pressed her forehead against my chest. I wrapped my arms around her, feeling her slight frame tremble beneath my touch. My Demonic Sphere pulsed gently as if picking up the chaotic swirl of her emotions like static in the air. "Silly girl, did I not solve all your problems before? Why are you hiding things from me? It''s alright. You can tell me anything." The weight of my elven pendant pressed between us. We stood like that for a moment, her fingers gripping my shirt tight enough that I could feel her nails through the fabric. Finally, she spoke, voice muffled against my chest. ¡°Things are complicated sometimes, you know,¡± she said, ¡°not everything can be solved by swinging your sword, Iskandaar.¡± ¡°Tell me about it,¡± I kissed her head. ¡°We can figure it out together then. What is it?¡± "It''s¡­¡± she hesitated and then looked up. Her tears now trailed down her cheek, her eyeliners messy. ¡°It''s my mother." I hummed softly, running a hand down her back in steady, calming strokes, feeling each vertebra through her uniform. "Your stepmother again? Is she causing trouble back home?" "No," a voice called from behind me, sending ice through my veins and setting every nerve-ending alight. "Not her stepmother." Every instinct screamed danger. Goosebumps spread across my skin as I turned, pushing Nebula behind me protectively. Ahead of me, perched in the window with the moon casting her in silhouette, sat a woman I''d hoped not to meet again. My hand instinctively twitched, ready to make my Starlight Sword materialize, muscle memory from countless battles taking over. My golden eyes glared into her red ones. Munera Obsidian, Nebula''s biological mother, met my gaze with predatory intensity. Her presence filled the room like a gathering storm, suffocating in its power. "Been a while, Romani boy." Her lips curved into a dangerous smile that never reached her eyes. "I am disappointed how you failed to kill your enemy this time. A mere Demonic General, how could someone of your caliber let him go?" Shit, I was right. I kept my body between her and Nebula, my muscles tightened. The air was dense with unspoken threats as we stared each other down, my Demonic Sphere already mapping possible escape routes, and my pendant grew warm against my chest, Vyrn waiting for my call. Chapter 77 – The Vampires of the Dark Moon The moonlight cast long shadows across Nebula''s dorm room, transforming the once-cozy space into an arena of tension. Books lay scattered on her desk as if witnessing the unfolding situation. In the game, this meeting happened months later, after the Obsidian Vampires had rebuilt their strength and the Vampiric Father had recovered from his injuries. But this time, he was dead, and Munera Obsidian stood now, perched on the window like a predator sizing up her prey. My mind raced through the implications. The timeline had shifted dramatically, and some things happened too early, too fast. In the game, Munera had appeared during the summer break, not during our first year. The changes I''d made by killing the Vampiric Father had cascaded into this moment, and I didn¡¯t know how to counter it. "I have to say, when you brought that titanic sword down at Father, I had no doubt you were lying about being engaged to Nebula. I was sure that you''re some kind of demon who somehow learned about my daughter, perhaps through mind reading," Munera said as she jumped off the railing, her movements fluid like dark water. Her boots made no sound as they touched the wooden floor. "Imagine my surprise when I later learned that you indeed are engaged to her. Much of my rage and desire for revenge calmed down." The air grew dense, and tension spread, making it hard to breathe. The small room felt even smaller, trapped under her aura. My heart hammered against my ribs, but I kept my face neutral. "What are you saying?" "It¡¯s complicated. Val, my younger brother, was the Young Patriarch. But he rejected the position after Father''s death because he blamed himself. I took the seat and became the Matriarch." Her crimson eyes gleamed in the darkness. "As a daughter, I want to avenge my father''s killer. While you didn''t deal the last blow, I consider you as the killer. But as the leader of a withering faction?" She smiled, revealing perfect white teeth. "It''s better to enslave someone of your caliber, no?" "You''re NOT going to do any such things, Mother!" Nebula moved from behind me, her arms spread wide in protection, a fierce determination burning in her usually calm eyes. The moonlight caught her silver hair, making it glow like a halo, casting ethereal shadows across her face that made her look more vampire than ever. Munera stared at her. Nebula¡¯s stance was rigid, protective, almost maternal in its intensity. "I''ve been telling you, you''re not going to do anything to him! Not while I draw breath, not while I have blood left in my veins to fight with!" "My dear, if you won''t help me by seducing him as I asked, at least let me beat him into submission? When did you grow so disobedient?¡± Munera sighed, shaking her head. ¡°It seems he''s in a weakened state after the recent battle. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been in a coma for three days. I see he also lost an arm. Step aside now." ¡°....¡± "Whatever the case,¡± Munera''s voice dripped with false concern. ¡°He''s not as strong as he showed back then, or at least it''s not something he can do anytime he wants. So, I can bind him with a [Slave Contract] beneath your control. He''ll become your devoted slave-husband, and above all else, he''ll remain faithful. Loyal.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± Nebula said. ¡°What? No. At this moment, his loyalty toward you is questionable, believe me. But after the contract, his allegiance will be absolute. Everything will work out perfectly, my baby. Then we''ll return to where you truly belong, Nebula. Move out of my way. Nebula scowled, glaring at her. I stayed silent, my mind full of thoughts as I watched the mother and daughter clash with their eyes. I wondered what to do. I wondered what I could do. Then, I let my tense muscles slowly relax as an idea formed. Sometimes, the best defense was a show of absolute confidence. To just wing it. I dropped my fighting stance, letting out a deliberate sigh as I rubbed my neck, cracking it while maintaining eye contact with Munera. "I don''t understand," I said, completely shifting my demeanor. I let my control slip, allowing Demonic Qi to leak into the room. The temperature dropped, and shadows seemed to writhe in the corners. "How does your mind work? You''re confident I''m a weakling even though I annihilated your father in one blow? You believe I''m weakened because I let an 8th Ascension demon flee? Most of all, are you forgetting that you''re merely a 7th Ascension? You''re nothing." I glanced at her level floating above her head. [Munera Obsidian, Level 145.] She was strong. Very. But I had to bluff. "Step aside, Nebula," I said in a voice full of command while Munera''s eyes narrowed at my display. I straightened, channeling how the Heavenly Demon carried himself in his memory package. I noticed how different my demeanor was. "And my apologies if your mother ends up hurt." Nebula immediately spun around, blocking me instead. Fear flashed across her face, not of her mother now but of me. "Please, stop this," she begged, her voice cracking. "I don''t want you guys to fight each other! You two... you two are both my families. Please stop!" "Iskandaar Romani," Munera chuckled, a predatory grin spreading across her face. "I like that." Her aura exploded outward, filling the room with crushing pressure. Our energies collided mid-air ¡ª Demonic Qi against Blood Mana ¡ª and the very walls of the room cracked under the strain. My jaws clenched. The clash of our energies turned the room into a whirlpool of power. Books flew off shelves, papers scattered like confetti, and the air was tense. I held back my expression from shifting, worried. I thought she''d back off, dammit, now we''re fighting?! The temperature fluctuated wildly, one moment freezing from her blood magic, the next scorching from my demonic energy. I was surprised. My initial worry faded as I realized something crucial, I wasn''t being pushed back. Despite Munera''s overwhelming presence, my stance remained firm, my energy holding steady against hers like an immovable mountain facing a storm. Of course. How could I have forgotten? My energy level far exceeded that of a typical 5th Ascension. Plus, the will of the Heavenly Demon coursed through my veins, even if I was merely imitating it, each pulse of power rippled with the idea of who I had to be. The very notion of crumbling before her seemed absurd now. I could feel my golden eyes blazing with intensity, matching her crimson glare. Our auras collided like tidal waves, sending shockwaves through the room. We didn¡¯t move from our spot and let our aura talk. Cracks spiderwebbed across the walls, and the window behind Munera shattered, sending glass tinkling to the floor. The furniture groaned under the pressure, wood splintering and metal warping. The carpet beneath our feet began to smoke, unable to withstand the conflicting energies. Then I heard it. A choked gasp from Nebula. She stumbled between us, her face pale, struggling to breathe in the dense atmosphere we''d created. ¡°S- stop¡­!¡± Her white hair whipped around her face from the supernatural winds we''d generated. I blinked, but Munera moved first, breaking off her clash of willpower and catching Nebula by the shoulders before she could fall. Her crimson eyes narrowed as she steadied her daughter, maternal instinct temporarily overriding her predatory nature. She snapped her head back up to look at me, "You ought to be gentler, you know? She''s your fianc¨¦e." "...She''d be more hurt if I died," I feigned calmness and shrugged, my stance relaxing but my muscles coiled and ready. "I''ll take that as my victory." She scoffed but made no move to resume our confrontation, though her aura still pulsed dangerously. "Whatever. But¡­ Allow me to apologize, my dear. I was simply testing you. Whatever your secrets are, I had to ensure you could protect my baby even if you couldn''t use your secret skills." Sure she was. I knew better. The predatory gleam in her eyes earlier hadn''t been faked; she would have enslaved me if I''d shown weakness, if I had crumbled. But now she was changing tactics, trying to salvage the situation.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. The logic was simple: if she couldn''t control me or kill me, the next best thing was to use her daughter''s connection to me. In her eyes, I was a powerhouse and would be immensely valuable to her struggling vampire clan. Perhaps having learned from her father''s meaningless attempt at revenge for centuries, or maybe simply because I was her daughter''s fiance, she didn''t want me dead. I''d seen this kind of political maneuvering before. Otherwise, she¡¯d have done more than an aura clash. "Let''s all calm down and talk," Munera suggested, helping Nebula to her bed. Her voice had taken on a honeyed tone that set my teeth on edge. She smiled at me from her shoulder, "There''s much to discuss, don''t you think?" ¡°Huh,¡± I lowered my guard slightly but kept my Demonic Sphere on high alert, its invisible tendrils mapping every movement in the room. Trust would take more than a few pleasant words among us. I''d learned that lesson the hard way too many times before. **** Munera''s posture had also shifted, the predatory tension bleeding away as she sat on the bed, cradling Nebula against her chest with surprising gentleness. ¡°My poor baby¡­¡± The moonlight streaming through the broken window cast strange shadows across their faces, highlighting how similar they looked despite their years apart. They had the same sharp features and silvery hair¡ªthough Nebula''s was a shade lighter. The sight was a little absurd, but it proved that even a villain had people they cared about. "Sit," Munera gestured to the chair by the desk, her voice carrying that same honeyed tone that set my teeth on edge. I remained standing, my back straight, golden eyes fixed on her every movement. "The professors will be here soon. That clash of energy wasn''t exactly subtle. You want to sit and talk over tea in this situation?" A smile played across her lips as she stroked Nebula''s hair. "That¡¯s an unnecessary worry. I''ve set up a spell to block energy detection from outside. It was bothersome to pull off, given the recent upgrade to your academy¡¯s wards, but I managed. Why else do you think I''m so relaxed here?" Her eyes gleamed with amusement. "I''m surprised how cautious you are." The room still felt smaller somehow, even though she didn¡¯t radiate her aura anymore. Yet, she radiated invisible authority like a queen holding court. Books lay scattered around her feet, casualties of our earlier clash, their pages rustling in the night breeze through the broken window. Nebula stirred in her mother''s arms, her eyes clearing from the earlier clash as she pushed herself upright. "Mother..." Her voice carried. "Why are you here, really?" "To meet my daughter, why else? Are you not happy to see me?¡± Munera asked. ¡°I am. Trust me, I am. When I first saw you, when you revealed you weren¡¯t dead, I was delighted beyond belief. But then¡­ then you had to bring up Iskandaar and your plans against him. I don¡¯t like that.¡± Nebula¡¯s words made Munera shift. ¡°I¡­ That aside, I¡¯m here to understand why my daughter rejects her heritage," Munera''s voice hardened slightly. "Why do you refuse to feed properly, living off animal blood like some common beast? Why did you let that woman, that human who stole your father from me, look down on you?" Her fingers tightened in Nebula''s hair. "You''re better than this, my dear. You¡¯re greater than this." "Better?" Nebula jerked away, anger flashing in her eyes. "You disappeared for almost two decades! Left me alone with them, never once visiting, never once explaining! Can you blame father for remarrying when you fooled him with your death?" She stood, fists clenched at her sides. "And now you return, not to reconnect, but to control me? To judge how I live? To tell me to enslave my fianc¨¦?" The hurt that flashed across Munera''s face looked genuine. She went silent, unsure how to react. A moment later, she turned to me, clearly attempting to change the subject. "Tell me, Romani boy. How did you really kill my Father? What are you truly?" Nebula huffed to the side, frustrated at being ignored, while I considered my options carefully. Perhaps some truth, wrapped in convenient lies, would serve best here¡­? Slowly, I let my demonic energy seep out again, filling the room with a heavy pressure that made the shadows freeze. "I advise you to stop being curious. I am far more than what your limited perception can grasp," I said, channeling every ounce of divine arrogance I could muster. It sounded a little embarrassing in my head, but my demonic energy made up for it. A faint smile played on my lips as shadows darkened around me like eager servants. "The Vampiric Father was nothing before my power. A mere footnote in my journey. A mere Demigod.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Your pathetic attempts at intimidation earlier only confirmed how far beneath me you truly are, Obsidian Matriarch," I let my words hang in the air, heavy with implied threat. ¡°I imagine you¡¯d have met a different fate if you weren¡¯t my mother-by-law.¡± Sometimes the best way to deal with someone trying to assert dominance was to crush their ego completely. Even if it meant lying through my teeth. "Is that so?" Munera''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "Then perhaps you''d be interested in helping rebuild the Obsidian Clan?" She stood, pacing the room with measured steps. An amused, mocking laugh escaped my throat, echoing in the tension-filled room. The sound held a sharp edge like steel sliding against steel. "You''re asking for my help? Do you hear yourself?" My eyes met Munera''s, but unlike how I expected amusement to dance in their depths, there was only seriousness. The audacity of her request after what just transpired was almost funny. "Mother!" Nebula''s voice cut through the air, sharp with disbelief. "Do you understand what you just asked? Minutes ago, you were trying to enslave him with a Blood Contract, and now you want his help? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?" Her silver hair caught the moonlight as she stepped forward, placing herself between us again. "Stop this." Munera''s perfectly sculpted eyebrow arched upward, her lips curving into a smile. "My dear daughter," she purred, her voice dripping with honeyed venom, "whose side are you on?" The question hung in the air, and I looked at Nebula for her answer. She tensed me, her breath catching in her throat at the implied accusation as she looked away. The temperature in the room dropped several degrees as the broken window let in a chill breeze that stirred the scattered papers at our feet. "I''ve already absorbed several smaller vampire factions. With ancient relics we could reclaim, further alliances we could forge..." She told me. Then, she turned to Nebula. "Your bloodline carries a unique trait, my dear. You¡¯re special among your cousins and could be the face of a new era. Won¡¯t you like to succeed your grandfather as the Obsidian Vampire? Support me here, help me convince this boy." Without waiting for a response, her gaze shifted back to me, those ancient eyes flickering with calculated interest. ¡°I won¡¯t be convinced,¡± I said before she could, making her chuckle. "Romani boy, come on. We could forget this bad blood between us. You were merely protecting yourself that day, acting on instinct like any cornered creature would. No reason to be eternal enemies, no? Besides, I don¡¯t want my son-in-law to be an enemy." Her voice was soft, but I could taste the poison underneath. "My daughter will be the Queen of Vampires, and you¡¯ll be her King. Doesn¡¯t that sound fantastic? Join us, and together we could reshape the very foundations of this world." "No," I let out a sharp breath. "I won¡¯t join you, and neither will Nebula." "He¡¯s right, Mother," Nebula''s voice trembled but held firm. "I won''t be part of this. You can be the Queen or whatever. It¡¯s not as if the prosperity of age restricts us, like how it happens with human Kings and Queens." Munera''s expression darkened. "You fail to understand the depth of my offer. But no worries, we have time. I¡¯m not giving up just yet. Just think carefully about returning home, Nebula. About supporting your clan." She shrugged, moving toward the window. "I must help Mirella with her task. She must be having trouble since she¡¯s this late. Once again, this discussion is not over. I will convince you, if not today then tomorrow." Her form shimmered red aura flaring, shrinking, and twisting until a bat fluttered where she had stood. She vanished into the night with one last look at us, leaving only the cold breeze and scattered papers in her wake. ¡­.. That left the room in a heavy silence broken only by the whisper of wind through the broken window. The tension lessened as seconds passed, and I let out a sigh. ¡°So that¡¯s that, huh,¡± I said. Nebula stood still for a moment, then turned and pressed herself against me, her arms wrapping around my waist tight enough to hurt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, ¡°for everything.¡± I hugged her back, feeling her trembling slowly subside as she relaxed in my embrace. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I kissed her head. Her silver hair tickled my lips, and I could smell the faint scent of lavender from her shampoo. The familiar comfort of her presence helped ground me too. We stayed like that for a while, the moonlight casting long shadows across the floor. Neither of us wanted to break the moment. This quiet felt like a sanctuary after all the chaos with her mother, even if we both knew it wouldn''t last. I guess it¡¯s much easier to swing my sword than arguing with my mother-in-law. I found the situation absurd. "Can I..." Nebula''s muffled voice pressed against my chest. She pulled back slightly, looking up at me with those striking blue eyes. The moonlight caught their depths, making them shimmer crimson. "Can I sleep in your room tonight?" My heart skipped a beat. Not because that question touched me but out of panic. Shit, no. It will be troublesome with Lilian. I had no idea what my werewolf maid would do at that. I had to reject her somehow. "Hey, uh, your mother won''t harm you in your sleep, you know? She might be intense, but she clearly cares about you in her own way." I tried to keep my voice gentle, but my mind raced through potential scenarios, none of which ended particularly well. A soft scoff escaped her lips. "I know that, idiot." She pressed her forehead against my chest again, her fingers tightening in the fabric of my shirt. The familiar scent of winter roses that always seemed to cling to her filled my senses. "I just... I don''t want to be alone right now. Why? Don¡¯t you want to?" Double shit. I let out a long sigh, running my fingers through her hair. What could I do? After everything that just happened, I couldn''t exactly refuse her. "Of course I do, love," I nodded, already dreading how this might play out. Some Trouble :( Hey guys! I''m sorry for missing a chapter today. Some stuff is going on, so I couldn''t really focus on writing. Martial Arts vs. Magic Book 1 is having some trouble on Amazon. There are many specifics, but in short, it has been removed from Amazon and Kindle stores for reasons my publisher and I are still trying to determine. Book removal happens often in this market; unfortunately, we''ve been picked this time. I couldn''t really find myself to write amid all this worry and trouble, I apologize for that. It''ll take at least a week to solve this... But no worries, I''ll be back this Monday. It''s not like worrying will change anything, but it does bother me a lot given how big the loss is. The money, the rankings, the ratings, and everything. High chance is nothing will be back in months, orrrrrrr ever...Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. It was an insanelyyy good launch, but now everything is gone. I apologize for the ranting, just a little frustrated with these billion-dollar companies. Need some prayers. I''ll see you on Monday! Chapter 78 – An Absurd Situation Lilian hummed softly as she stirred the pot of beef stew, the rich aroma of herbs and spices filling the kitchen. She''d spent the last hour carefully preparing the meal, ensuring every ingredient was perfectly balanced. The meat had been simmering until tender, and she''d added fresh vegetables from the market ¨C just the way Iskandaar liked it. ¡°Mhm!¡± Her tail swished happily as she tasted a spoonful, satisfied with the seasoning. The warmth of the kitchen and the prospect of sharing a quiet dinner with him lightened her heart. These peaceful moments had become precious to her, especially after all the recent chaos. She had never imagined feeling this way when she first became his maid. Has it really been that long already¡­? Her ears twitched at the sound of footsteps approaching the door. Grinning, she quickly wiped her hands on her apron and rushed to greet him. "Welcom-" The word died in her throat as she saw Nebula standing beside Iskandaar, her silver hair gleaming in the lamplight. Lilian''s smile faded into a scowl. "Why are you here so late?" "It''s not that late," Iskandaar said, running a hand through his hair. He was defending her and looked quite awkward doing so. "We haven''t even had dinner yet." Lilian crossed her arms, the wooden spoon still clutched in one hand. "...Fair. But I only cooked dinner for two people." "You can eat that," Nebula''s voice carried a hint of challenge as she met Lilian''s gaze. "My fianc¨¦ and I don''t plan to eat dinner, we''re going to sleep early. Right, Iskandaar?" "What?" The temperature in Lilian''s voice dropped several degrees. How dare this wench say that? She''d cooked for him so excitedly! Rather than confronting her, her head snapped toward Iskandaar. "She''s going to sleep here? Why? What about Solara? She will be here soon for Dual Cultivation." "Dual Cultivation?" Nebula''s eyebrows rose with curiosity. "I''ll explain the situation later," Iskandaar said quickly, then turned to Lilian. "Could you please go tell Solara we won''t be doing it tonight?" "''Please''? Why''re you requesting her?" Nebula asked, her eyes narrowing. "I understand you two are close, but she''s still your maid. She should listen. Why''s she scowling?" Lilian''s eyelids twitched as she stared at the scene before her. This bitch. This is ridiculous, she thought. She just ruined the night. And him¡­ look at him. She couldn''t believe it. After everything we''ve shared and all we''ve been through, does he have to parade his fianc¨¦e around in front of me? Bastard. The smell of the carefully prepared dinner now seemed to mock her. She turned to Iskandaar, fixing him with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. ¡°Alright, as you ask, young master.¡± ¡°....¡± Without another word, she walked out of the room, leaving him standing there with a troubled expression as she headed to find Solara. **** Lilian stormed through the dorm hallway, her boots clicking against the stone floor with sharp, angry steps. The evening air felt hard to breathe, and her chest was full of frustration as she made her way to Solara''s quarters. Her tail lashed behind her, drawing curious glances from passing students who quickly stepped out of her path. That vampire wench, acting all high and mighty just because she''s his fianc¨¦e. Like some spoiled princess. The thought made her grind her teeth. The memory of Nebula''s smug expression burned in her mind, making her blood boil. And him... just standing there without stopping her. She didn''t even feel sad. She just wanted to punch him. As if from that desire, she reached Solara''s door and knocked harder than necessary. The sound echoed through the empty hallway as if making fun of her. A moment passed before the door creaked open, revealing Solara in casual clothes, her wings folded neatly against her back. ¡°Hey, what''s up? Ugh, my head hurts from all the studying¡­¡± "No dual cultivation tonight," Lilian said flatly, crossing her arms. "Don''t bother going to his room." Solara''s eyebrows rose, noting Lilian''s rigid posture and the tension in her voice. "What happened? You seem... upset." "It''s nothing," Lilian started but then sighed heavily. "Actually, it''s that dirty vampire. She''s staying in his room tonight. Sleeping there." The words tasted bitter on her tongue. ¡°Ohh¡­¡± "Right? You get me, right? Is she some kind of kid? Why does she have to sleep with him?" Lilian''s tail swished in agitation. ¡°Well, um¡­¡± "Plus, aren''t all of you super busy with your studies?" She ran a hand through her silver hair in frustration. "Well, tomorrow is Sunday, but still. Ugh, whatever." She grumbled and then looked at Solara with pleading eyes. "Can I sleep here with you? You don''t have a servant, so you should have an empty room." Solara''s green eyes studied her for a long moment, something knowing flickering in their depths. Lilian was bothered by how long she was taking to think over a simple request, but her next words made her pause. "You¡­¡± Solara said, ¡°You love him, right? Iskandaar?" Lilian froze, her heart skipping a beat. She knew she did but didn''t want others to know yet. It''d cause trouble for him. Heat rushed to her face as she quickly shook her head. "What? No! It''s not like that at all. I just-" A soft laugh cut through her protests. "It''s alright," Solara said, leaning against the doorframe. "I''m not judging you for loving a taken man. Shouldn''t it be Iskandaar''s fault instead?" "Don''t talk about him like that," Lilian snapped, though her voice had less heat than before. Solara shrugged, her wings rustling slightly. "I mean sure, but think about it. Since he did make you fall for him, shouldn''t he be equal to you like he''s with Nebula? If not that, then shouldn''t he choose one of you at least?" Her eyes locked with Lilian''s. "Lilian, come on, are you really going to lose?" "..." "Listen to me," Solara''s lips curved into a smile that made her eyes glitter with mischief. Lilian had never seen her like that. "Yes, I have an empty room here, but I have a better idea. So... just do as I say, alright? I have a plan..." Lilian watched as Solara''s smile widened, something both dangerous and exciting dancing in her expression. **** Sunlight filtered through my window, pulling me from sleep. My lids parted slowly, and I yawned, trying to orient myself. When I tried to push myself up, however, I froze. To my left lay Nebula, her silver hair spread across my pillow like moonlight caught in silk, her peaceful face inches from mine. But what made my heart stop was what I found on my right. Lilian, curled up like a content wolf, her arm draped across my chest, radiating warmth like a personal furnace. Goddammit, I¡¯m finished. How did I end up sandwiched between my vampire fianc¨¦e and werewolf maid? I was worried about Lilian. She looked mad when I sent her to Solara, and she didn''t return for half an hour. By then, Nebula had fallen asleep, so I did, too. I expected Lilian to have spent the night in Solara¡¯s place. But¡­ but she''d done something crazier. This wasn''t exactly how I''d planned to start my morning. ¡°¡°Mhm..¡±¡± Both girls stirred almost simultaneously as if sharing some cosmic joke at my expense. Lilian''s ruby eyes opened first, eyes falling on Nebula rather than on me. She knew what she was doing, given the lazy smile that spread across her face as she spotted Nebula on my other side. ¡°Good,¡± Lilian stretched, cat-like ¨C or wolf-like, I suppose ¨C and sat up with a yawn that showed just a hint of her sharper canines. ¡°Morning~¡± ¡°....?¡± Nebula blinked at the sight, her expression confusing. Red and blue stars stared into each other until Lilian smirked. "I''ll freshen up and make some tea~" she said casually, as if this was the most normal situation in the world. Nebula''s scowl could have frozen hell itself as she watched Lilian leave. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± She turned that icy glare on me before getting up without a word. She stared at me, and I cleared my throat. ¡°I can explain,¡± I said. ¡°How about you wash up first?¡± She stared at me with confusion, doubt, and barely contained anger. The heat in the room dropped a few degrees, and that wasn''t just my imagination playing tricks on me. When a half-vampire gets angry, you feel it in your bones? Or blood, I guess. Despite her anger, Nebula listened, went to my washroom, and gave me some time to think. This wasn''t good. This wasn''t good at all. I stayed in bed, staring at the ceiling and contemplating how exactly I''d ended up in this mess. I wanted to explain things to Nebula one day, yes, but not out of the blue like this. My Sunday morning was doomed. One moment I was planning a quiet morning of studying or training and the next, I was caught between two daggers. A flutter of wings drew my attention to the window, and a bat landed on my shoulder, its tiny claws pricking through my shirt. "See?¡± the bat said. ¡°I knew you weren''t loyal; I sensed the Mark of Vargathrian on you." Munera Obsidian¡¯s voice came from the bat, dripping with dark amusement. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°You-?!¡± "Though I must say, you have a peculiar taste in women, even if it bothers me that my daughter is one of them. A werewolf and a vampire? How scandalous. Let¡¯s see how you handle this,¡± she finished. Of all the people to catch me in this compromising position, it had to be this woman. No, more importantly¡­ Has she been stalking her sleeping daughter? No way. My eyes twitched. She¡¯d definitely use this on Nebula against me. ¡°Can you get out of here?¡± I asked, and she chuckled, flying away. ¡°Fuck.¡± This wasn''t funny anymore. **** The morning sunlight painted patterns across the white surface, but I barely noticed them through my brooding. My head throbbed with the beginnings of what promised to be a spectacular headache. The mess I''d gotten into troubled my brain. The warmth from where both girls had lain still lingered on either side of me, and part of me wanted to laugh at the absurdity of it all. Here I was, the Heavenly Demon halfling, caught between a vampire and a werewolf like some bad romance novel. But there was nothing funny about the pain I might cause them both. I had to be serious here. I knew this day would come eventually, and I had to confront it. The game''s original storyline had never included anything like this. It didn''t even have a harem route. The protagonist followed Nebula''s predetermined route with no real feelings involved. But I wasn''t Orion, and just playing a character here. These were real people with real emotions, and I''d managed to entangle myself with both of them. I ran a hand through my messy hair. Enough complaining. This was inevitable. I need to handle this properly. Better to face it now than let it fester. The sound of footsteps approaching made me sit up straighter, squaring my shoulders for what was coming. Lilian entered first, carrying a tray with three steaming cups of tea. Her silver hair was slightly damp from washing her face, and she''d changed into a fresh maid uniform. The familiar scent of jasmine wafted through the room as she set the tray down. ¡°Here''s your tea, young bastard.¡± ¡°I think you mean young master,¡± I said. ¡°Shut up. You''re dead after she leaves,¡± she muttered, and I shook my head. Almost simultaneously, Nebula emerged from the bathroom, fully dressed in her black dress, her hair still wet from the shower. She moved with rigid grace to the couch facing my bed, her face a careful mask of neutrality that didn''t quite hide the storm in her eyes. "Alright then. Start talking," she said, her voice clipped and cold. I gestured to Lilian. "Sit down first. We need to discuss this properly." Instead of taking one of the empty chairs, Lilian practically threw herself onto the bed beside me, pressing against my side with deliberate closeness. Her tail curled around my wrist possessively. Nebula closed her eyes and let out a long, controlled sigh. The temperature around her dropped once again. "Lilian, please," I said, keeping my voice steady. "Sit down properly. This is very serious." She huffed but complied, moving to the couch near Nebula with exaggerated reluctance. Her ruby eyes held a challenge as she settled into her seat. "Now," Nebula''s arms crossed over her chest, her fingers drumming against her sleeve. "Explain. Everything. What is up between you two?¡± I drew in a deep breath, feeling the deep emotion in both their gazes on me. The morning sun streaming through the window suddenly felt too bright, too exposing. I stared at both of them, my throat dry despite the tea sitting untouched before me. The words felt heavy on my tongue, but there was no avoiding this now. "Look, about what happened..." I spoke slowly. "Things have changed recently. Lilian and I... we''ve gotten closer." Nebula''s eyes narrowed. "Define ''closer.''" "We slept together," I said bluntly. No point dancing around it now. My blood seemed to slow down, and my body felt colder. Red frost formed on Nebula''s teacup''s rim as she processed my words. Her face went through several emotions before settling on something between shock and rage. "You... what?" Her voice came out barely above a whisper. "You slept with your maid?" Nebula''s voice came out barely above a whisper, each word sharp as ice shards. "While being engaged to me?" "I''m not just a maid," Lilian cut in, her tail bristling. "I''m a member of the Lune Wolf Tribe, and my grand-" "Shut up." Nebula''s hand slammed against the armrest. "I''m talking to my fianc¨¦." "No, you shut up," Lilian stood, her ruby eyes flashing. "You think just because you''re his fianc¨¦e, you own him? Where were you when he was fighting for his life? Where were you when your grandfather was trying to kill him? When he was injured? I was there. Always." "Oh?" Nebula rose too, blood frost spreading from where her fingers touched the furniture. "And where were you when he saved me from the Holy Knight? When we shared blood?" ¡°Are you really bragging about being rescued?¡± Lilian scoffed. I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Both of you, please-" "And you shared blood?" Lilian''s growl filled the room. "So what? In the past year, I shared everything with him!" "Everything?" Nebula''s laugh held no warmth. "You''re just a servant who got above her station. Our families arranged our engagement. We have a future planned." "A future planned by others!" Lilian''s voice rose. "At least what Iskandaar and I have is real!" The atmosphere in the room swung wildly between freezing and burning as their energies clashed. Nebula¡¯s frozen blood began to boil, and Lilian¡¯s Lunar aura cooled the room. Books rattled on shelves, and the tea cups on the table clinked dangerously. My patience reached its limit. They''d be mad if I stepped in, but I could only watch for so long. I didn''t like them fighting, and I''d already long decided that I wanted them both. My jaws clenched, and my Qi rattled within me. "Enough," I said, my golden eyes glowing slightly. The room froze, and my Qi filled the space. "Stop this stupid debate. You two want to argue? Fine. But you will not do it in my presence like squabbling children. Either sit down or leave the room¡ªI¡¯ll talk to you in private." Both of the girls stilled, and when they tried to open their mouths, certainly about to tell me to shut up, I glared back at them. It was unfair to do this, but it was getting on my nerves. Lilian clenched her jaw, and Nebula crossed her arms; they started to fidget and looked away. I¡¯d already made my decision, I just had to convey it to them now. While I searched for words to properly bring it up, sharp knocks at the door cut through the tension, interrupting me. All three of us turned toward it with identical expressions of annoyance. With a frustrated sigh, I snapped my fingers. An additional Phantom Hand materialized and yanked the door open. Solara stood there, her green eyes taking in the scene. Nebula and Lilian stood toe-to-toe, boiling blood and cool energy warring in the air between them, and me sitting on the bed with a deep scowl. ¡°Ah, hello, guys?¡± Her lips curled into an oblivious smile. "What''s going on?" ¡°....¡± Solara stepped inside, her wings folded neatly against her back. The morning sunlight caught her crimson feathers, making them shimmer like liquid fire. Her presence added another layer of complexity to an already complicated situation. I didn''t like it "What''s going on?" she repeated when none of us answered, closing the door behind her. "Sorry Solara, but this is a little personal," I started, but Lilian cut me off. "Why? Just tell her. She''s part of the cult." Lilian''s tail swished behind her, still agitated from the tone of her voice. Nebula''s head snapped toward Lilian, her blue eyes flashing with anger. "This isn''t a cult situation. It''s a relationship situation that you''re putting your finger between!" Her voice rose sharply, blood boiling further across the furniture she touched. "Oh, so now you''re deciding what situations are what?" Lilian stepped closer to Nebula, her ruby eyes blazing. "Last time I checked, you weren''t even around when-" "When what?" Nebula''s voice dripped with venom. "When you decided to seduce my fianc¨¦?" "Seduce?" Lilian let out a bark of laughter. "That''s rich coming from someone who-" "Enough!" Solara''s voice cut through their bickering like a knife. The room stabilized as both women turned to look at her. She stood there, arms crossed, her green eyes taking in the scene with an almost clinical detachment. ¡°What?¡± "I apologize for shouting, but I think I have a gist of this situation," she said, giving me a look that made me want to sink through the floor. I rubbed the back of my head, avoiding her judgmental gaze. Solara''s lips pursed, and she shrugged. "This is going to sound crazy, but¡­ Why don''t you guys just, you know, share him?" The room went dead silent. I could practically hear the dust settling on the windowsill. "What?" Nebula''s voice came out strangled. "What?" Lilian echoed, her tail freezing mid-swish. I watched the scene unfold with a mix of dread and fascination. Lilian shot Solara a look of utter betrayal, and I suddenly understood ¨C this had been part of some plan between them. Why else would Solara be here suddenly? Clearly, Solara wasn''t following whatever script Lilian had hoped for. What''s she doing? "Share?" Nebula''s voice cracked slightly on the word. Solara settled into an empty chair, completely at ease despite the tension crackling through the room. "Well, yes. Think about it logically.¡± ¡°And what logic is there to this?¡± ¡°You''re both powerful women with your own strengths. You both clearly care for him. And let''s be honest, this isn''t exactly a normal situation we''re dealing with." Solara explained. I watched Lilian''s tail droop as her planned alliance crumbled. She''d probably expected Solara to take her side, not propose... whatever this was. "I¡­ I shouldn''t have to share," Nebula said finally, her voice tight. "We were engaged first. Our families arranged it." I couldn''t help but sigh at that. "Actually, Nebula... Lilian is also engaged to me. It''s a bit complicated, but yes." I met her startled gaze steadily. "Her grandmother, Vargathrian, the Beast Hero of Legends, marked me as Lilian''s¡­ mate." ¡°The Beast¡­ what?¡± Nebula''s head snapped to look at Lilian, who scoffed. ¡°Whoa,¡± Solara said, ¡°That sounds more formal than Nebula¡¯s arrangement, in my opinion. A [Hero]¡¯s promise is much more binding than one between noble houses.¡± Silence fell over the room like a heavy blanket. Nebula''s eyes were wide now as she processed this information while Lilian''s tail perked up slightly. Solara shrugged into the quiet, her wings rustling softly. "Just give it a thought. He''s not a normal man," she said, leaning back in her chair. I mean... if I were in your position, I wouldn''t mind sharing him. Ahh, not that I want to. I''m just saying." Both girls'' heads snapped toward her so fast I worried they''d hurt themselves. The Last Phoenix smiled, unfazed by their reaction. "Think about it. He''s a God. Basically. At least, one day he will be. Men lesser than that have engaged in polygamy. It¡¯s really not that uncommon even in the Empire." Her eyes met mine briefly before returning to the others. "I don''t know why he''s even entertaining this banter between you two. You''re both his fianc¨¦e, so just accept it and manage. Or leave. One of you. Or both. I don''t think it''d change anything for him since he can always find better women. I think Chancellor Amelia has eyes for him too.¡± The silence that followed Solara''s words felt heavier than any demonic pressure I''d faced. It was a little embarrassing to be in the middle of all this as I watched both girls process what she''d said. "I... I need some time to think-" Nebula started, her voice wavering. "I don''t mind," Lilian cut her off, her tail swishing confidently. "If some people want to waste time thinking, they can do that. But I don''t mind. I mean, if I minded, I wouldn''t have slept with you knowing you slept with a filthy vampire." "Hey, watch your mouth," Nebula scowled but fell silent. The boiling blood around her fingers began to recede as she realized the corner she''d been backed into. Lilian had thrown down the gauntlet. She''d chosen to share, but if Nebula hesitated now... I didn¡¯t waver. She could take her time, but if she expected me to wait forever, that¡¯d be unwise. I wanted her, and I wanted her loyalty. If that was something she couldn¡¯t give, then I wouldn¡¯t force her to stay. Lilian realized that, and she¡¯d already made her choice. "This- this is crazy." Nebula''s shoulders slumped slightly. "...Fine, I''ll accept her too. For now. We''re just engaged anyway, so it''s not as if I am accepting a 2nd wife. I¡­ I''ll accept this for now. Alright?" "Well," Solara''s smile widened as she got up and backed toward the door. "That''s that. You guys are welcome, and I''ll leave you be. It''s a Sunday morning, how about you guys get along together? Make it a competition or something about who¡­ loves him more. Or something, I don''t know.¡± Then, she left. Lilian pounced before I could process what she had been implying, wrapping her arms around me tightly. The bed creaked under the sudden movement, and I stared up at the ceiling. I still couldn¡¯t believe these two girls had accepted Solara¡¯s crazy logic. Nebula stood watching us for a moment, her face a mix of emotions, before letting out a grumble and joining the embrace. The two started bickering again as I sighed at the ceiling. The sensation didn¡¯t feel real; the situation itself didn¡¯t. Once again, I was sandwiched between a werewolf and a vampire, their warmth and coolness creating an oddly comfortable contrast. As our clothes flew, many thoughts swirled in my head. Next, something out of every young man¡¯s dream unfolded. And somehow, amid that all, one thought stood out: Just what are you up to, Solara? Chapter 79 – The Midterm Exams That Sunday morning changed everything. Lilian''s cool contrasted with Nebula''s warm touch, which was an odd feeling during such an intimate moment, but they didn''t want to stop using their mana. Their competitive nature turned even intimacy into a contest. What started as a tense confrontation evolved into something I never expected, though perhaps I should have seen it coming given how determined both women were. It was one hell of a day, and even weeks later, it was vivid in my memories. The following weeks blurred together in a haze of preparation for the midterms. At first, I planned to go on a leveling spree, but all these studies made that impossible. After much consideration, I decided to just focus on this for now. Professor Katheran had warned us that the exams would test every aspect of our abilities, from theoretical knowledge to practical application, and my siblings said the same. Speaking of siblings, Iaskin was back, but I didn¡¯t have the time to confront him about it. I felt like this situation was being repeatedly pushed back, making it hard to do as I pleased. Pressure mounted as we approached the deadline, and I juggled multiple responsibilities. My mornings began with cultivation sessions with Solara. We had to move the night sessions to daytime due to our schedule. We met before dawn in my room, her phoenix fire mixing with my stellar qi as we refined our energies. Although the process yielded minimal results in extending my lifespan, each session strengthened us. Her control over fire grew more precise, while my own energy reserves expanded steadily. Afternoons belonged to study sessions in the library or my room. Nebula excelled in theoretical magic. A prodigy in that field from a young age, she earned an edge in understanding complex formulas. Studying with her was helpful for both Solara and me. When Lilian showed her interest in studying theoretical magic out of a pure competitive spirit, she was soon humbled when she failed to grasp difficult concepts. It was funny. I wasn¡¯t the only one who found it funny, for it earned a heartfelt laugh from Nebula, who was usually cold and annoyed at Lilian. I felt their hostility gradually softening as the days passed. I watched them debate magical theory, and while Lilian''s theoretical knowledge was embarrassing, her practical experience made up for it. Physical training proved most challenging for Nebula. Despite her vampire strength, she struggled with endurance since she was still a [Mage] in the end. So, I spent extra hours helping her build stamina and teaching her more breathing techniques so that her mana would strengthen her bones. Lilian would join these sessions to make up for her embarrassing show in theoretical studies, demonstrating proper form and barely concealing her pride in her athletic abilities. While I spotted her from below, Solara focused on mastering her wings and practicing aerial maneuvers above the academy grounds. The armor Durnan crafted for her proved invaluable even for flight, allowing her to perform like a bird seamlessly. She''d often stay airborne for hours, pushing her limits until exhaustion forced her to land. Between training sessions, I continued my own studies. My Myth Slayer class was a very niche thing that wasn¡¯t that useful against most enemies, so I had to understand various creature types and their weaknesses on my own to make my arsenal as useful as possible. The more I knew, the better I¡¯d perform. I went through the more dangerous monsters first. My notebook was filled with detailed observations about demons, vampires, werewolves, sirens, nephilims, and other beings. Sometimes I''d catch Nebula or Lilian peering over my shoulder, frowning or shrugging by my clinical analysis of their respective races. ¡°Are you creating a list of the women you want in the future, young bastard?¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡­The pressure of upcoming exams weighed heavily on all of us. Late nights became common, with all four of us crowded around my room''s study table, surrounded by open books and empty tea cups. Solara would occasionally doze off, her head resting on her arms while her wings twitched in her sleep. Lilian''s tail would wrap around my ankle under the table, smiling and humming to herself as we studied to death while she just enjoyed her time. Nebula remained focused, her perfect posture never wavering as she methodically worked through practice problems, something sending glares at Lilian when the wolf got too touchy. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go train your body or cultivate? Useless maidservant.¡± Nebula said, and Lilian scoffed at her. The competition between them remained, but it had evolved into something more productive, for Lilian did indeed get up and leave. They pushed each other to improve and grow stronger, just as they should have been. My own power continued to develop through these intense preparations. After a long time, the Demonic Sphere''s range expanded far more than usual, allowing me to sense presence more precisely. I must have crossed a threshold of some kind. The Phantom Hand technique became more natural, and by now, I mostly forgot that I didn¡¯t have a hand. It was useful for both combat practice and managing multiple books during study sessions. Even my Demonic Affinity, and therefore my Star and Destruction Affinity, also showed improvement, though I kept that progress carefully hidden from most. If I wanted, I could tap into the Heavenly Demon Body¡¯s 4th Stage, but I wasn¡¯t sure if I should or not. [Stage 4, Dark Qi Fusion Stage: The practitioner begins fusing dark qi with their body''s cells, turning their flesh into a substance resistant to both magical and spiritual attacks.] It wouldn¡¯t reveal my demonic allegiance more than what it did right now, but I should probably do that outside the school grounds, meaning not before the midterms ended. Perhaps in the Fenixia mansion or somewhere else entirely. I planned to visit the Shan Gui Highlands in the east anyway, so I could just do it there. The academy buzzed with nervous energy as midterms loomed even closer. Students crowded the library until late hours, their faces illuminated by magical lights as they pored over dusty tomes and practice problems. Even the usually boisterous dining hall, which I rarely attended since Lilian always cooked for me, grew quieter. It was filled with whispered discussions about test preparations and worried comparisons of study progress. That brought us to today. Professor Katheran had posted the exam structure on the notice board this morning. The comprehensive evaluation would span four days, testing every aspect of our abilities. I stood amid the crowd of students, and my eyes scanned the schedule again. Day 1: Written examinations covering magical theory, history, and practical applications Day 2: Physical assessments including endurance trials and obstacle courses Day 3: Mana manipulation tests and spell casting evaluation Day 4: Combat trials against senior students The last entry made many first-years pale. Fighting upperclassmen wasn''t just about power or levels, for it meant facing opponents with years of combat experience and refined techniques. I watched a group of students huddle around the board, and their voices tinged with anxiety as they discussed potential matchups. "No way, they''re bringing in students from the third year for the sparring matches," a boy whispered to his friend, clutching his books tighter. "The third years? But they''re monsters! Argh, couldn¡¯t they just bring 2nd years here? I heard more than a few third years have already reached the 6th Ascension..." I understood their fear. The gap between years represented fundamental differences in skill and control, along with higher Ascensions. Since I couldn¡¯t use my Demonic Qi in front of people, I also couldn''t underestimate the experience these seniors possessed. In Class S, the atmosphere felt particularly worried. Prince Orion spent hours practicing his sword forms in the training yard, his movements growing sharper daily. Even Alaric and Raydar could be found studying late into the night. All that made Nebula bury herself deeper in advanced magical texts, determined to earn the first seat as she had during the orientation test. The written portion worried me less than it should have. Between my memories of playing Arcane Crown and the knowledge package from the Heavenly Demon, I somehow thought I had a solid theoretical foundation. Spoilers, I was humbled. The physical tests presented a different challenge. While my body had grown stronger through cultivation and training, I needed to control my performance carefully. Showing too much power would raise unwanted questions, but appearing too weak might disappoint those who expected excellence from Class S. Mana manipulation wouldn¡¯t be hard. I likely had the greatest Mana Control among all the students of all years, for I even had a skill for that after I forged my double cores. Still, I must rely primarily on my Star Affinity, keeping my Demonic Qi carefully suppressed. The thought of channeling pure mana under the scrutiny of the professors made me nervous since one slip could reveal my true nature, but I knew I¡¯d be alright. Truth be told, it was the combat trials that truly caught my attention. I was curious about who I¡¯d get to fight again, and that¡¯d allow me to observe different fighting styles and techniques that¡¯d inspire my own style further. I was only copying Chun Ma¡¯s style all this time, but I needed something new of my own. Such as [Photon Ring]. I had no idea how to get that working. I tried and failed to form even one spark of light on my back. Regardless, all of that was thought for another time. After I¡¯m done with these annoying exams. Thankfully, we didn¡¯t have to wait for long after the exam topic was revealed. **** The afternoon sun beat down on the sparring grounds, casting long shadows across the packed dirt arena. The colosseum walls loomed over us, and many students from different years watched us stand. A light breeze carried the scent of crushed grass and anticipation. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Today was day 4 of the midterms, meaning combat trials against senior students. I stood among the other students, watching the professors settle behind their tables. The arena was huge, so the professors didn¡¯t need to sit in some gallery in the seats above; rather, they put their table in one part of the arena, whispering to themselves as they observed us. Weathered wood creaked under the weight of their assessment scrolls and various magical measuring devices, and their presence alone made the air feel heavier. Professor Lysandra Thorne sat in the middle, her silver-white hair shimmering with an almost ethereal quality. Her elven features remained serene as she sorted through the student roster. To her right, Professor Katheran lounged in his chair, managing to look both bored and alert simultaneously. His ever-present sunglasses reflected the afternoon light. Professor Oran Valmyre occupied the left seat. His face, scarred from his fight against Vrakrith the Troll, was set in its usual stern expression. His massive arms crossed over his chest as he surveyed the gathered students. The man hadn''t spoken a word since arriving, but his presence alone made several first-years shuffle nervously. "Iskandaar Romani," Professor Thorne''s melodic voice carried across the field. I looked up to meet her gentle gaze. "Step forward. We should start this with you." I approached the center of the arena, facing the judges'' table, conscious of the other students'' eyes on my back. Friends and foes alike looked at me, and amid them all, I noticed some special gazes evaluating me from the colosseum. My Demonic Sphere let me know it was the New Hero Assembly. That dark elf must have yapped to them. The smell of healing herbs grew stronger when I looked at Professor Thorne, even from this distance. She always carried that scent, as if broadcasting her healing and restoration magic expertise. "Remember," she said, her voice pitched low enough that only I could hear, "the purpose of these trials isn''t simply to win. After all, winning against a third year in a pure confrontation is unlikely. We want to see how you apply your skills and think on your feet." Her eyes, ancient and knowing despite her youthful appearance, studied my face. "Show us your understanding, not just your power." I nodded, appreciating the hint. Of course, they weren''t looking for raw strength. This was an academic evaluation, not a tournament fight. "I understand, Professor." Katheran adjusted his sunglasses, the ghost of a smile playing at his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t make me lose face in front of other homeroom teachers, boy,¡± he said, and he''d seen enough of my capabilities to know I wouldn¡¯t. Professor Valmyre''s eyes narrowed slightly as he assessed me, but he remained silent. His reputation for being hard to impress was well-earned, and I could feel his scrutiny like a physical weight. Not that I care. He lost to Vrakrith, while I made him flee. The afternoon sun grew stronger as I waited for my opponent. Katheran clapped his hands, encouraging whoever would fight me to come to the arena, but I hadn''t expected what came next. A black-haired girl with striking eastern features walked onto the field from a large gate, her modified academy uniform drawing immediate attention. My classmates whispered while I observed her. The blue top and black skirt switched colors and were in a hanbok style, setting her apart from the standard uniforms. Her long, curly black hair was tied in an elegant knot and adorned with a simple jade pin, and she had a similar-styled sword on her back. Alongside that eastern dress, she still wore the academy¡¯s blue tie. "First Princess of the Goryeo Peninsula, Jin Ha-Yun," Professor Thorne announced. "The face of the third-year students." The face of the third year? I knew the academy tested students against those with more experience, but this seemed extreme. Also, this meant they considered me as the face of the first year. It made sense, it wasn¡¯t a surprise, but I still smiled like a goofball. Jin Ha-Yun walked closer, and the level floating above her head became clear. It was a high number, true, but it wasn''t as intimidating as I''d feared. [Jin Ha-Yun, Level 86] "Iskandaar Romani," she smiled warmly, her dark eyes twinkling with kindness that took me aback. "I''ve heard a lot about you." "Only good things, I hope," I said, earning a melodious laugh that brightened the atmosphere around us. "Trust me, they are." She adjusted her sleeve with practiced grace. "I''m unsure how this match will end up, given you fought that Zephyr boy in the Winter Festival and won. He''s my classmate, you know?" "Ah, Theron?" I rubbed the back of my neck. "That was just luck, really. Plus, you¡¯re far stronger than him." "Such modesty and flattery," she chuckled. "Though I suppose that''s better than some of the arrogant nobles we get here." Her eyes flickered briefly toward where Prince Orion sat watching, making the young man scowl in confusion. "But enough small talk. Shall we take this seriously?" ¡°Begin!¡± Katheran¡¯s voice boomed. Before I could respond, she took a deep breath, her posture shifting subtly. With a gentle wave of her hand, pink petals began materializing around her, swirling in an ethereal dance. My eyes widened. The air filled with the sweet scent of sakura flowers as more and more appeared, creating a storm of sakura blossoms that moved rapidly. The Mage of Rosy Death, I recalled her title. While the sword scabbard on her back gave the impression that she was a swordswoman, the opposite was true. It''s just that her family was a swordsmen-oriented family, so she carried a scabbard just for show. But it worked mainly as a wand, earning her the reputation of Rosy Death. "I saw that Plum Blossom attack you used during the festival," she said, her kind smile never wavering even as the petals around her took on razor-sharp edges. "I was surprised, truly. It''s rare to see someone use a technique so similar to mine, especially in a land so distant. It reminded me of home. If it¡¯s not too much to ask, can you use it against me?¡± Pink petals swirled around Jin Ha-Yun like a deadly storm, their edges gleaming with murderous intent. The sweet scent filled my nostrils as I gripped my sword tighter, the fine hilt resonating with my Qi, my eyes studying her movements. ¡°Sure thing,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you,¡± her first attack came without warning, a wave of petals shooting toward me like arrows. I swept my sword in an arc, deflecting the initial barrage, but more followed immediately. The petals danced through the air with unnatural precision, each one a potential killing blow if this hadn''t been a supervised match. I jumped back, drawing my sword back. The Twenty-Four Plum Blossoms exploded from the tip of my blade, creating a defensive pattern. Our similar techniques clashed in the air ¨C her sakura petals against my plum blossom ones ¨C creating a beautiful yet deadly display. "Impressive," she said, her smile never wavering as she sent another wave of attacks. "But you''re holding back. Please, don¡¯t. I can withstand it." She wasn''t wrong. Even without tapping into my Demonic Qi, I had other abilities I could use. But I wanted to test myself against her with pure swordsmanship first. The sharp metal sword felt light in my hands as I wove through her attacks, each movement following the precise forms I''d practiced countless times. A petal sliced past my cheek, drawing blood. She''s not playing around, eh? More cuts appeared on my uniform as her attacks grew more intense. The princess maintained her graceful stance, but her eyes had taken on a predatory gleam. It was a sight to behold; movements so graceful that it looked like a dance, her hand waving through the air. "Never mind, junior, I''ve seen though. You won''t win with just that, use your other techniques," she called out, her petals forming complex patterns in the air. "Show me what else you can do, Iskandaar!" She was right again. The Plum Blossom technique alone wouldn''t be enough, and at this rate, this fight would drag on for no reason. With a deep breath, I reached for my Stellar Affinity instead, letting golden energy flow through my body. The world seemed to scream as sunlight met Sakura petals, giving birth to a dazzling display of sword light and glimmering petals. Explosions filled the air, and students'' cheers cut through my thoughts. The petals danced around me like deadly razors, each one carrying enough force to slice through steel. Watching her technique was impressive, an almost hypnotic pattern of burning pink destruction. Even as I admired the display, my mind was already calculating counters. The petals might be beautiful, but they weren''t unstoppable. My Phantom Hand twitched, ready to deflect any that came too close. Our energies clashed repeatedly ¨C her pink storm against my golden rays. The training ground crackled with power as we pushed each other to our limits. Sweat dripped down my face as I maintained the output, careful not to let any Demonic Qi leak through. Fighting without my full powers felt like boxing with one arm tied behind my back, and it didn¡¯t help that Jin Ha-Yun wasn¡¯t a weak person. She proved why she was a third-year student, her control over her abilities nearly perfect. For every attack I launched, she had a counter ready. So, I tapped into something she couldn''t handle so easily. First, I studied Jin Ha-Yun''s movements, calculating my next attack. Her petals were beautiful but predictable, perhaps intentionally so. They followed patterns to increase the show''s beauty, like a dance choreographed in advance. Perfect for what I had in mind. I activated [Void Step] and the world blurred around me. I vanished and reappeared behind her in an instant. Her eyes widened slightly, the first crack in her serene expression I''d seen since our fight began. "You-" "Too slow," I whispered, channeling my Stellar Qi into my blade. Golden light wrapped around the steel like a second skin as I prepared a technique I hadn''t used on anyone yet. [True Demon Sword Art, Fifth Form: Midnight Serenade of the Phantom Locust] It was a technique originally made for Demonic Qi, so Stellar Qi wouldn''t be as impactful, but it should be enough. The air shimmered as waves of light burst from my blade. In Chun Ma''s memories, there would have been shadows here, but now streams of golden energy coalesced into the forms of uncountable ethereal locusts. They hummed with solar power, their translucent wings catching and reflecting the afternoon sun like countless tiny mirrors. The swarm spread outward in a brilliant display, each locust trailing streams of starlight. Their wings created a harmonious chorus that seemed to resonate with the very air itself. The sound wasn''t menacing like their demonic counterparts would have been, but rather a song of dawn breaking over the horizon. My golden locusts surrounded Jin Ha-Yun, releasing pulses of stellar energy that interfered with her mana control, injuring her. Her petals began to waver, their deadly dance disrupted by the overwhelming presence of my technique. "I- Impressive," she called out, her smile finally returning but with strain. She withdrew her sword scabbard from her back, her wand, and faced it toward me. "But not enough! [Thousand Petal Storm: Crimson Garden Devastation]!" Her voice rang across the arena as she thrust both hands forward. The scattered petals around her suddenly multiplied exponentially, turning the air into a sea of burning pink. The crowd screamed cheers at us. The sweet scent of Sakura became almost overwhelming as her power surged to match mine. Our techniques clashed in the center of the arena ¨C golden locusts weaving through storms of deadly petals, neither giving ground... We ended up locked in a standstill, both breathing heavily, her petals pressed, showering toward me like a wave of waterfall, while my arms moved like striking snakes, clashing my sword against the petals. The entire arena was wreathed in golden and pink, and the princess¡¯ smile widened in pure excitement. I was surprised to see how excited she was. Neither of us was willing to back down, despite the exhaustion evident on our faces, our attacks exploding against one another, our uniforms torn. ¡°Enough.¡± A single clap cut through the tension. "Iskandaar Romani, pass," Professor Katheran''s voice rang out across the field. The princess immediately withdrew her petals, and they shattered like bubbles. She let out a deep breath and wiped sweat from her forehead. Despite the intensity of our battle, her warm smile returned as she looked at me. "Good fight," she said. ¡°Really good fight.¡± "Thank you," I replied, breathing heavily, and finally letting my shoulders relax as the golden energy faded. I turned my head to glance over at Nebula and Solara, both of whom mouthed ¡®congratulations¡¯ as I nodded at them. The midterms were over, and somehow, I''d made it through. Chapter 80 – Wait It’s A Misunderstanding! The midterms were over for me, but there were some students who I was excited to see fight, so I stayed back. The afternoon sun had begun to set as I watched the remaining fights from the sidelines, my uniform still torn from my earlier match with Jin Ha-Yun. Solara placed a hand on my chest and healed my small wounds while congratulating me on them. Nebula just nodded, though her eyes momentarily lingered on Solara¡¯s hand before looking away. Prince Orion¡¯s match came soon, and he only managed to scrape by, which wasn¡¯t good. His performance against a third-year left much to be desired. The prince''s face was red with either exertion or embarrassment as he left the arena, unwilling to stand there and observe the rest of the matches. ¡°Damn, he looks mad,¡± Solara said, holding back a giggle. ¡°It¡¯s pleasant to the eyes.¡± ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t like how he glared at me before leaving,¡± I shook my head, watching the guy leave. ¡°It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m at fault for his performance.¡± ¡°Whatever, leave him,¡± Nebula said. Before we could converse any further, her name was called. Nebula looked at me, then at Solara, and then walked into the center of the arena. Nebula''s trial came after a few others¡¯. She faced Eira Frostbane, that girl from that stupid birthday party, the little sister of Sebastian Frostbane, who Lilian had defeated; like her brother, she had an Ice Affinity. She was a [Ice Mage]. The contrast between Nebula''s blood manipulation and Eira''s frost techniques created a spectacular display. Their powers clashed in crystalline formations - blood against ice - as they fought for dominance. Nebula tried making her blood burn hot, but it froze against Eira¡¯s ice. So she used frozen blood instead, but that was like using a kitchen knife in a sword fight. Eira¡¯s personality and allegiance with Victor aside, her family name was formidable. Frostbanes weren¡¯t weak. With a Level of 71, she didn¡¯t let her family name down. However, Nebula had grown significantly during our training. She demonstrated perfect control over her blood magic, switching between burning and frozen intensity and creating intricate patterns that overwhelmed Eira''s defenses. Her movements reminded me of our practice sessions, each stance precise and calculated. When Eira unleashed her [Frost Nova], Nebula countered with [Blood Glacial Prison], trapping the senior student in a cage of frozen blood. It was a technique we''d developed together during our headache-inducing training sessions. The professors nodded approvingly at her display of both power and control, announcing her pass. Solara''s match proved equally impressive. She faced Marcus Steele, a Level 69 wind specialist known for his aerial combat. Their battle took to the skies, Solara''s phoenix wings against Marcus''s wind manipulation. The armor Durnan crafted for her gleamed in the sunlight as she soared through the air, flames trailing behind her. Marcus was good, excellent even, for his level, but Solara had spent countless hours perfecting her aerial maneuvers. Her movements had improved dramatically since the Winter Festival and were fluid and precise. When Marcus tried to trap her in a wind vortex, she burst through it with a corona of flames, earning gasps from the crowd. Her finishing move combined aerial acrobatics and concentrated fire magic, leaving Marcus singed but impressed. Professor Thorne didn''t even wait for the dust to settle before declaring her pass. By day''s end, only three students from Class S failed their combat trials. Professor Oran Valmyre and Professor Lysandra Thorne stood beside Professor Katheran who called us into lines. He praised our overall performance while emphasizing areas for improvement. ¡°There will not be a scoreboard for these fights,¡± he added. These are simply midterms, so don¡¯t look forward to any changes because of your performances. You simply passed, understood? If you want a scoreboard, there will be the Summer Tournament later. Just keep pushing yourselves. Now, leave. We¡¯ve got other first-year classes to go through.¡± His sunglasses reflected the setting sun as he dismissed us, annoying some students that no detailed results would be posted. With that, the midterms were truly over, and now we could focus on more important matters. **** A few days since then, I wandered through the observer seats, the afternoon sun stretching long shadows across the massive colosseum. This time, first-year students from different classes and students from other years took their seats. The second-year Class-S students occupied the arena, and there was one match I wouldn¡¯t miss. It was happening right now, but I first had to find a seat. A familiar head of red hair caught my eye a few rows down. I stepped quietly closer and slipped into the seat right behind my sister. She didn¡¯t notice at first¡ªtoo caught up in what was happening below. The scent of burnt ozone from magical clashes and the crowd''s intense roars could pull anyone into focus. A faint smile played on her lips, but her eyes gave her away. She looked... surprised. "He''s gotten better, hasn¡¯t he?" I said, and she turned, her crimson hair shifting as she glanced back at me. "Iaskin, fighting against the heir of House Frostbane? Who would''ve thought?" Down in the arena, the air practically buzzed with energy. Iaskin moved like I¡¯d never seen him move before¡ªfluid, confident, his hands surrounded by bright flames as he closed in on Sebastian Frostbane. The same guy who¡¯d been trouble for Lilian during Victor¡¯s stupid party. Fire and ice clashed, filling the arena with steam and hissing air as the two of them went at it. Sebastian¡¯s frost magic was sharp and precise, creating barriers and spears of ice, but Iaskin''s flames burned right through them. The temperature down there swung from freezing to scorching so fast it was hard to keep up. "[Infernal Wave]!" Iaskin¡¯s voice rang out loud. He threw out this massive wave of fire that swept across the arena like a tidal wave. Sebastian threw up an ice dome to counter, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The fire hit, and the dome vanished in a burst of steam almost instantly. Their levels were not close. Iaskin was Level 70, while Sebastian was Level 88. Despite that, Iaskin''s control was on another level. Every move was deliberate and calculated. This wasn¡¯t the same brother I¡¯d been watching months ago. "Yeah, it¡¯s... unexpected," Riasmin said, her eyes locked on the fight as Iaskin dodged a flurry of ice spears. "Hah, I am so jealous. You know, I wanted to be the one fighting him, but they didn''t let me. Siblings and all. Dammit, do they really think I''d go easy on him or something? I might lose my favorite child perks if things keep going like this, ugh. Both of y''all are picking up the pace." I chuckled at her words while she shrugged. "Regardless, this is surprising." "You think?" "Heh, you learn to be sarcastic with me now, brat?¡± she scoffed, giving me a sidelong look. ¡°Anyways, I think seeing his younger brother, who''s been a cripple all this time, take things seriously finally lit a fire under him." So that¡¯s how she was perceiving all this? I guess she didn¡¯t ask what his Level was, so she wasn¡¯t as surprised. I noted and looked for the perfect words to approach this. "Still, sis," I said, leaning forward, my tone dropping. "Doesn¡¯t this feel a little... off to you?" Her smile faltered, and she gave me a questioning look. "What do you mean?" I¡¯d been getting set astray from approaching this subject repeatedly, but no more. I had to confront this, confront my brother, and make him stop. He wouldn¡¯t listen, get mad, and be stubborn, but I had to do it. I couldn¡¯t let him get caught into this Outer God Cult bullshit and get himself killed. "I mean, I¡¯ve got proof," I said, my eyes flicking to hers for a moment before returning to Iaskin as he launched another spell, his flames growing more intense with every attack. ¡°Iskandaar,¡± her voice was now stiff, serious. I didn¡¯t look at her. I stayed silent, observing Iaskin¡¯s match as the professors stopped the fight and announced his pass. The Outer God Cult doesn¡¯t just take¡ªthey corrupt. What if he¡¯s already too far gone? What if the brother I¡¯m trying to save is already¡­ gone? I knew logically that was impossible; he wouldn''t be allowed to roam outside by the cult priests if he was that far gone. It couldn¡¯t happen this fast, either. So fear wasn¡¯t logical here, but¡­ "...Can we talk after this?¡± I asked, turning to her, brows tight in thought. ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on dragging you into this, but it¡¯ll be easier if you¡¯re involved." **** The dorm room was dimly lit, and the only sound was the low hum of a magical lamp giving off a warm, flickering glow. It was barely evening, yet the atmosphere felt so grimly dark. "Here, young lady," Lilian set a steaming teacup in front of Riasmin, who¡¯d been quiet for what felt like forever. I¡¯d just laid everything out, accusing Iaskin and explaining his allegiance with the Outer God Cult. As for the ¡®proof¡¯ I mentioned earlier. But my in-depth explanation and Iaskin¡¯s sudden growth that she¡¯d seen with her eyes convinced her. She wouldn¡¯t jump and beat him up, but she was willing to follow my interrogation plan. ¡°Young lady,¡± Lilian called again, pulling Riasmin out of her gaze. ¡°Ah, sorry. Thanks,¡± she blinked and reached for the cup, pulling a polite smile on her face. She lifted it to her lips, her gaze locked on mine, and took a slow sip. She didn¡¯t even blink at the heat or flinch at how hot it must have been. She drank it like it was nothing, her movements smooth and practiced. ¡°Hah,¡± she said, voice flat, wiping her lips and setting the cup down. ¡°The matches must be done by now, Iska. C¡¯mon,¡± she nudged me, her tone light but carrying this edge of urgency. ¡°Let¡¯s go and¡­ congratulate him.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. I stood, sliding my chair back and hearing a soft scrape across the floor. "Lilian," I turned to my maid, "do as planned." "Yes," she nodded and watched us go, her expression hard to read, though her tail flicked just once¡ªsome tiny sign she was also worried about all this. The corridor felt cool, and night air drifted through open windows as we walked. Rias led the way, her strides so long that I had to speed up to keep pace. The Colosseum rose ahead of us, looking pretty grand in the fading light of the day. ¡°C¡¯mon, keep up,¡± she said, throwing me a look over her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not bailing on me now, right? Stop being so dazed, even I pulled myself together.¡± I matched her steps, my mind buzzing. What am I even gonna say to Iaskin? How will he take it? How will we convince him? Ugh¡­ Question after question spun in my head, and I still had no answers. As we approached the colosseum, the sound of voices grew louder, and the buzz of post-match conversations filled the air. We were about to enter when I stopped. "Hey, wait," I called and pointed a finger in the distance. ¡°Look over there. He already left the arena.¡± Riasmin followed my finger to find Iaskin in a side alley behind the colosseum. He was deep in conversation with some girl I¡¯d never seen before. She had dark hair, dark eyes, and wore thick glasses that reflected what little light was in that alley. She looked totally normal¡ªlike the kind of student you¡¯d forget in a crowd. But something about her gave me the creeps. Rias didn¡¯t hesitate. She walked right over, her expression changing into a big friendly smile that reminded me of our grandfather. ¡°Look at you, hanging out with friends when you didn¡¯t greet your siblings after that insane performance, you brat?¡± she said, making Iaskin flinch. ¡°And who¡¯s this cutie beside you?¡± Iaskin turned around, and guilt flickered across his face. The girl followed his cue, bowing politely. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry to intrude, senior. I was simply¡ª¡± ¡°Save it,¡± Riasmin cut her off, her tone playful and friendly. ¡°Who are you, keeping my brother here all by himself? Is he harassing you?¡± ¡°Sis!¡± Iaskin called. The girl straightened before bowing deeper. ¡°I¡¯m a third-year student, Avenora, Class B. I was just talking about academic matters with Iaskin. He¡¯s a very nice guy, and he¡¯s not harassing me.¡± I studied her more closely. Her politeness felt too perfect, every word neatly placed. I had the urge to use [Insight] on her, so I did. [Avenora, Level 90.] ¡­Didn¡¯t she say she¡¯s a third-year? She was stronger than even Princess Jin Ha-Yun. There was no chance she was just a normal third-year, and she was from Class B, not even Class S. I activated my Demonic Sphere immediately. The energy swirling around her practically punched me in the gut. My jaws clenched, and my brain instantly connected the dots to the Outer God Cult. Is she one of their priestesses? Or just another victim? Riasmin, clueless about the danger standing right in front of us, crossed her arms. ¡°Academic matters at this hour? In a side alley? Really? You can be honest.¡± Avenora¡¯s smile stayed fixed. ¡°I promise you, it¡¯s not shady at all. We were just¡ª¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Iaskin snapped, his voice hard. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, Sis. Just drop it.¡± The way he was acting only made me more suspicious. Iaskin and Riasmin started to have an argument, and I took that chance to take a step forward and locked eyes with Avenora. ¡°Let¡¯s ignore them, and tell me what are you really doing here?¡± I asked, my voice low. Her dark eyes turned to me, and she didn¡¯t back down, remaining calm as ever. ¡°Just offering some advice to a younger student. That¡¯s all.¡± I watched her face closely, forcing a smile to hide my suspicions. ¡°Giving advice now? That¡¯s pretty generous for a senior. Must be your guidance that made him so strong?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°That sounds like a yes,¡± I said, ¡°I''d have asked for some help myself, but you don¡¯t exactly look like the ¡®academic mentor'' type. No offense.¡± Her eyebrows lifted just a little as I leaned back against the alley wall, making myself look more relaxed than I felt. ¡°Oh? And what do I look like, then?¡± ¡°Someone who¡¯s more than she lets on.¡± I let my voice drop a notch as if I was teasing her. I didn''t want to appear too serious here. ¡°Those glasses of yours fail to hide just how deep your eyes are, you know.¡± She laughed softly, tilting her head just enough to make me wonder if she was sizing me up. The way her dark eyes, so dark that one might miss the red within them, sparkled behind the lenses made her seem almost innocent¡ªif you ignored that predatory edge simmering just beneath the surface. ¡°Flattery and wit,¡± she said, her lips curling into a smile as her eyes glinted brighter. ¡°You¡¯re quite the charmer, Iskandaar Romani, more than your brother. I wonder how far you think that¡¯ll get you.¡± Her tone was light, but something shifted in the air between us. That was when I felt it; an attempt. A subtle push trying to slip into my body, like invisible fingers searching for cracks in my defenses. My Demonic Sphere instantly picked it up, and my Qi smacked that intrusion aside without so much as blinking¡ªor losing my smile. Her eyes trembled just a fraction. It was the first real reaction I¡¯d gotten out of her, but that sly smile stayed perfectly in place as we stood there, locked in this quiet game of cat and mouse. The playfulness in our exchange hardened into something sharper, though neither of us called it out. I wonder what she thought of me¡ªdid she think I was just playing with her, or did she realize that I knew her little secret? ¡°Wait¡ªhold on.¡± Riasmin¡¯s voice cut through the tension as she turned away from Iaskin, full of disbelief. ¡°Are you two... flirting?¡± Before I could answer, Avenora chuckled and turned to Iaskin. ¡°We¡¯ll pick this up later, Iaskin. You''ve been improving greatly, and I like that. See you,¡± she said quietly, sounding more like a warning than a courtesy. Then she stepped out and melted away into the crowd, leaving the alley silent except for the faint city buzz. Iaskin rubbed the back of his head, shrugging. I observed him as Riasmin sighed, her expression softening a little. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± she said, gently touching Iaskin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We should eat something good to celebrate your intense performance, no?" He stood there a moment longer, then finally nodded. ¡°Sure thing, sis.¡± Riasmin and I exchanged glances. Together, we led him into the streets, away from Avenora and whatever secrets she was spinning. We headed for the Fenixia Mansion, feeling a web of tension clinging to our clothes. **** The evening air felt cold as winter''s last chill tried to press its dominance on Waybound City. Iaskin walked between his brother and sister, their footsteps echoing down the quiet streets of this magical place. Moonlight spilled across the cobblestones in a silver glow. Even though the air was freezing, and Iaskin felt this warm rush in his chest¡ªhe was still riding the high from his fight with Sebastian Frostbane, which had gone way better than he¡¯d expected. Truly, it was a great decision to join that Cult. ¡°Hey, why¡¯re we heading to Solara¡¯s place?¡± he asked, both amused and curious. He tugged at the collar of his uniform, letting a blast of cold air hit his neck before he buttoned it back up. Iskandaar, who was walking ahead of them, glanced over his shoulder. ¡°We hang out there a lot lately. It got renovated, looks awesome now.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Iaskin smirked. ¡°How¡¯d Solara get that kind of cash? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s loaded even after her family''s fall.¡± Iskandaar shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s not. I pitched in.¡± Iaskin snorted. ¡°You? Sure. Father is not giving you money for stuff like this, stop lying.¡± Riasmin, on the other side of Iaskin, just rolled her eyes. ¡°You two talk too much.¡± They kept walking in a comfortable silence, the familiar streets guiding them as they neared the Fenixia Mansion. Iaskin hadn¡¯t ever been here before. Even in dim light, its architecture was easy to spot¡ªfancy yet old in a cool way. Stepping through the main gates, Iaskin stopped short in surprise. The renovations had totally changed the place. The yard was full of neatly trimmed grass, and a flower garden adorned the front. The main hall felt cozy and welcoming, the walls had bright tapestries, and the polished floors shone like mirrors. The smell of something delicious made his stomach rumble. ¡°Wow, Solara really went all-out,¡± he said, actually impressed. He¡¯d expected maybe a few new things, but this was on another level. ¡°Did y¡¯all have a celebration today or something?¡± ¡°Not really. I knew your match was today, and I felt you¡¯d do well, so I prepared all this,¡± Iskandaar said while leading them through various hallways until they reached a spacious garden. Moonlight made pretty patterns on the ground, and a small pond with benches around it gave the space a peaceful vibe. Iaskin gave a low whistle. ¡°This is awesome,¡± he said, stepping toward the water. It was calm as glass, reflecting the moon perfectly. ¡°I see why you guys hang out here.¡± He was happy that his younger brother had been enjoying his life these days and in a better way than before. Riasmin leaned against a bench. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nice. Iskandaar¡¯s little group has been here a lot lately.¡± Iaskin nodded, taking in the fresh night air that smelled like flowers and grass¡ªway different from the noisy halls of the academy. But as they stood there, a weird feeling crawled up his spine. The mansion was almost too quiet. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± he asked, frowning. Iskandaar and Riasmin exchanged glances. ¡°They should be around,¡± Iskandaar said. ¡°Let¡¯s look.¡± That was fine with him. He followed his siblings as they checked room after room¡ªthe living room, kitchen, even a library¡ªbut found nobody. It was odd, but his siblings also looked confused. Then they noticed a slightly open door and strange voices came from inside. Iaskin nudged it and stepped through. The sight made his blood run cold. The walls were a deep red, covered in odd characters that he could only guess were from some country in the east. It was hand-painted with blood, and it looked scary. A heavy pressure was in the air, making the whole room feel suffocating. His gut screamed to leave, but he just stood there, heart hammering in his chest. ¡°What... is this?¡± he mumbled, voice barely above a whisper. The symbols pulsed like they were alive, and his body found the whole room... wrong. ¡°Welcome, brother-in-law,¡± said a voice that made his spine tighten. He turned to the side to find Nebula standing with her arms crossed, her fingers red. She¡­ she was the one who¡¯d drawn this. Beside her, Solara and Iskdandaar¡¯s maid whose name he¡¯d forgotten also stood. Before he could back away, the door slammed shut. Iaskin spun around, pulse thudding in his ears. His siblings, Iska and Rias were blocking the exit, their expressions grim. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on?¡± he stammered, trying to keep his voice steady. His eyes darted between them in total confusion. Riasmin stepped closer, anger lighting up her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Iskandaar set it up. A Runic Array for Demons or something,¡± she said, and he opened his mouth to laugh, but she spoke over him. ¡°I see it¡¯s working on you. Your body is trembling.¡± Iaskin froze, looking down on his hands. His eyes widened as he saw his hands tremble. Shit, what the hell?! ¡°Tell me. Where¡¯d you take our brother, demon?¡± Rias hissed, red hair swaying like flames as her every word dripped with venom. Iaskin¡¯s mind went blank. He understood what was happening but had no clue what they meant. The tension in the room felt like a blade pressed against his neck. He tried to speak, but the words got stuck. That eerie red chamber seemed to close in on him, and the symbols mocked him from the walls. His body was unwilling to listen to him. ¡°W-what are you talking about? I am Iaskin!¡± he forced out, his voice shaking. He was really confused. He knew why this array or whatever was working on him, but they were wrong. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to anybody.¡± Iskandaar stayed quiet, his stare rock-hard, while Riasmin moved another step, grabbing him by the collar. ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb. We know about the Outer God Cult,¡± she snapped. ¡°We know you¡¯re involved.¡± A burst of fear flooded Iaskin. How did they¡ª? Riasmin cut off his thoughts, her tone rising. ¡°You demon. Cooperate now, or I will hand you over to the Church of Light and watch them skin you alive!¡± Shit, shit, shit! They¡¯re misunderstanding me! His head spun, half panicking and half clueless. He didn¡¯t know how they¡¯d found out, but clearly this was serious. And they were wrong! He wasn''t some demon; he was indeed their brother. The red walls, the strange lettering, and the accusations were all pointing to a fate about to go downhill fast. Trapped before the siblings he trusted more than anyone, Iaskin realized there was no escape. The door was sealed, and it felt like the world was closing in on him. Chapter 81 – Plans Against the Outer God Cult Riasmin was holding Iaskin by the collar, jerking him back and forth while interrogating him. As things progressed, the air tasted like copper and burnt ozone, and my brother¡¯s fist connected with my sister¡¯s face. A sickening crack echoed through the ritual chamber¡ªnot bone breaking, but magic shattering under raw panic. ¡°Hah?¡± Her head snapped back as blood streaked from her nose down that sharp jawline of hers. For half a heartbeat, she looked almost proud of him. Bad move. Makes sense since he¡¯s scared, I realized numbly as fire bloomed around his knuckles¡ªwild flames licking at runes that hissed where they met blood-painted walls. He thinks we think he¡¯s a demon, and we¡¯re going to kill him. ¡°Wait, stop!¡± My voice cut through Lilian¡¯s snarl as she lunged forward as if to stop him from punching again, but too late. Iaskin was already across the room in three quick strides fueled by desperation rather than skill. His back pressed against those writhing symbols like cornered prey facing wolves who forgot their own packmate¡¯s scent. His eyes darted between us all in panic; Nebula poised like an executioner mid-sentence behind me, Solara blocking any escape through shadows, and Lilian bristling with lunar energy at my left flank. In the meantime, Riasmin straightened slowly near my right side while smearing crimson across her sleeve like war paint. She laughed low in her throat when she saw me shrug at the whole situation. ¡°Good hit,¡± she told our brother casually while rolling her shoulders loose again, as if this were just another sparring match gone too far between siblings who loved each other too much for caution or mercy alike¡­ until golden grains began trickling free from beneath one ornate cuff around her wrist onto floorboards below them both¡­ Oh. Grandfather¡¯s spatial bracelet glinted under torchlight now, spilling its stored desert onto polished wood planks between us all. She rarely used it, for she could call forth sand from underground as long as she was outdoors. Spatial Treasures were very costly, and she used hers for storing sand. Suddenly everything moved faster than breath could follow. Sand surged upward around ankles before coiling snake-like up legs. They hardened then, until even flames couldn''t burn them away, tightening relentlessly despite Iaskin¡¯s struggles. His fear was born more from terror than true defiance here. ¡°Wait! Wait, wait, wait¡ª¡± His voice cracked high enough for childhood memories buried deep within chest cavities long since scarred over by duty expectations, nobility, etcetera, etcetera¡ª Then knees hit the floorboards hard enough to make Nebula wince beside me despite herself¡­ Silence fell heavy, save for ragged breathing echoing off walls still crawling red ink. The scene was lit beneath flickering torchlight, casting shadows longer than the truth itself. Rias clicked her tongue once sharply, then crossed her arms expectantly over her chest that had earned a dark stain where nosebleed dripped. ¡°Speak.¡± The sand tightened around my brother¡¯s throat until his words came out strangled¡ªhalf plea, half curse. "I¡¯m not a demon!" His fingers clawed at golden grains that crawled up his neck. It looked like a sentient hourglass runoff made manifest by our sister¡¯s wrathful magic. "They gave me stones¡­[Skill Stones]¡­ said it was just another path¡ª" Riasmin flicked her wrist sharply upward; sand coiled into his mouth mid-sentence until he gagged on desert grit instead of excuses. She clearly had no patience for any more tonight. "Let him speak, Sis," I said quietly, even though every instinct screamed this was already spiraling beyond control between us siblings. Siblings who once shared nothing heavier than stolen sweets under palace tables. Wasn¡¯t she going too far for a mere act? The grains, which were now cracked bloody, fell away reluctantly from his lips. He breathed heavily and spat sandy saliva onto the floor below. ¡°What Level are you, Demon?¡± she asked, voice hardened. "I am not a demon, sis! And I am Level 70." He glared up through sweat-matted bangs that clung stubbornly despite everything else falling apart here now. ¡°How?¡± she followed. ¡°You were Level 47 not long ago, stuck on 4th Ascension for months. How did you jump so high, almost touching the 6th Ascension?¡± Iaskin breathed heavily as he met our sister¡¯s gaze. I was starting to realize how strict and dangerous my sister could be, but thankfully it was Iaskin getting punished. "...Because they have these things¡ªflesh pits full of creatures that don¡¯t fight back¡­don¡¯t scream even when you carve them apart for EXP. The cult members are allowed to kill them if they complete missions, and in exchange, we level up a lot faster." Lilian¡¯s tail was lashing behind her when he spoke, and his words made her tail freeze. She stilled entirely as if frozen mid-strike by sheer revulsion alone. I could tell what she was thinking, for she¡¯d reported to me about this before. "Those fleshy creatures¡­ They¡¯re people," she whispered hoarsely while Nebula took an involuntary step back from us. "Processed¡­ people. They¡¯re stripped down into meat for slaughterhouse farming disguised as Level Up shortcuts¡­¡± Silence pooled thicker than blood for a long moment. Solara broke it first with a choked sound halfway between a retch and a disbelieving cough, covering her face as if to hold back vomiting. "You farmed humans? Like livestock?!" She shouted. ¡°I- I didn¡¯t know!" My brother¡¯s voice cracked high enough to shatter glass. But truth tasted fouler than lies ever could when swallowed whole under duress like this. Riasmin scowled, crossing her arms. She looked at Lilian but didn¡¯t look doubtful. Lilian helped me explain the situation to her, sharing some details about the cult. Her gaze then moved to me as if asking me for ideas on what to do. Iaskin¡¯s eyes met mine then, pleading silently in ways words failed to convey. I ignored it and brought up a different topic. "Avenora," I said flatly while watching a flinch ripple through him at the name. "She¡¯s their priestess?" He looked unsure momentarily, then shook his head stiffly before adding hastily, "She''s just one of their representatives for the academy. The Priests are far stronger than her, although I never met one in person.¡± I watched Riasmin cover her face with her hands, exhaling a long, tired breath into her palms. The red symbols on the walls pulsed slower now, their glow dimming as the tension in the room shifted. ¡°Stupid bastard.¡± When she looked up again, her expression had softened from rage to something more complicated. The golden sand around Iaskin''s throat loosened and fell away, scattering across the floor like spilled sunlight. "Just so you know, I already knew you weren''t a demon," she said, her voice rough. "This was just the best way to confront you and scare you straight.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Though honestly?" She shook her head. "After hearing all this, I might as well have thought you were possessed if it wasn''t for Iskandaar and his maid warning me beforehand. What did you think those flesh creatures were?" Before any of us could react, she stepped forward and slapped Iaskin hard across the face. The sound cracked through the chamber like a whip, making even Nebula flinch. But then Riasmin''s hand settled gently on his shoulder, a touch so careful it seemed to hurt him more than the slap had. "I''m disappointed in you," she said quietly. "Looking for shortcuts to power? You should have known better. Should have guessed something was wrong there." Her fingers tightened slightly on his shoulder. "You''re smarter than this, Iaskin. You have to be, knowing what family you¡¯re from. What do you think grandfather would say if he heard this?" My brother''s head dropped, his shoulders slumping as the fight drained out of him. "I''m sorry," he whispered, the words barely audible in the heavy silence. Then his head snapped up, panic flashing in his eyes. "But what do I do now, Sis?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I... I can''t just leave the cult, they''d come after me. What do I do?!" Riasmin frowned. The other three girls in the room exchanged glances, unsure if they should comment anything here. I watched my siblings, feeling the weight of this moment grow into a headache. The red symbols on the walls continued their eerie dance, casting strange shadows across Iaskin''s terrified face. **** A lot was going on in my head as the evening darkened after confronting Iaskin. I left that group behind to find someone who could actually help us here. It still tasted like ash in my mouth as I considered the whole situation and how Iaskin must be feeling right now, but one couldn¡¯t rewind their mistakes. As I walked toward Chancellor Duskleaf¡¯s office through dew-damp academy paths, students instinctively scurried away from me. Even seniors seemed pressed flat against walls by whatever storm cloud expression I wore these days. Quite the change from my initial impression, I thought as Professor Valmyre nodded curtly as I passed by him in the hallway. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. The chancellor''s office¡¯s polished oak door stood slightly ajar when I arrived¡ªno wards humming today¡ªbut instead of finding sharp purple eyes behind that desk¡­ [Sathari Nezehra, Level 38] She¡¯d leveled up quite a bit since I last saw her. As she lounged in Amelia''s chair like it was some sun-warmed rock back home, her purple-scaled tail coiled around mahogany wood, and her filing claws clicked against records parchment she had no business touching. "My," she purred without looking up from the pages spread across the table with wood stained darker than the cult secrets we''d uncovered last night. "If it isn''t classmate Romani¡­ Here for story time again? Or looking for the chancellor?" Is she trying to learn how to talk from Amelia too? I held back a flirtatious reply that popped into my head far too fast for my liking and cleared my throat. "Ah, the latter. Where is she?" Those golden serpentine eyes finally lifted above the magic book she was reading. "She¡¯s back home early today.¡± The sun had already dipped below the horizon, so it was understandable. My jaw flexed once in slight annoyance that I had to walk so far before turning sharply toward the exit archway framed by stained glass dragons. Amused words slithered after me like a pet cobra freed, "Vissssiting her place this late? Don¡¯t get caught.¡± ¡°....¡± That got me wondering what she thought of our relationship. **** A few minutes later, I was in front of Amelia¡¯s lavish estate, the same expensive villa nestling beside a breathtaking lake. The vibe here was as calm and tranquil as the last time I visited. Bricks glowed poison purple beneath late moonlight rays while the sound of cicadas filled the air. I had to knock thrice before a familiar voice chimed through. "Ah-ah! Who¡¯s bothering me at this time of the day?" There was no way she didn¡¯t already know it was me; she must have sensed me, yet she played silly games. Golden light spilled outward alongside steam billowing herbal-scent bathhouse clouds, revealing a figure swathed with plush towels barely covering her thigh dimples still damp from soak... Brown blonde hair stuck against her neck, her tender flesh still flushed pink in heat, and her lips curved into a wicked crescent moon smile as she tapped her cheekbone. "My, my, what is this? In the middle of the night, interrupting a lady¡¯s bath unannounced? How bold you¡¯ve grown, boy..." Somehow, all my tension and worry loosened in front of this woman as I chuckled with a shake of my head. It was always like this with her ¨C no matter how serious the situation, she made me feel like a fumbling student again. Maybe it was those knowing eyes or that infuriating smile that said she could see right through my attempts at composure. The tension in my shoulders unwound the moment her smirk hit me. Damned if Amelia didn¡¯t know exactly how to defuse a crisis without lifting a finger, even though she did a poor job with Eryndor. "You¡¯re early for our midnight trysts," she purred, leaning against the doorframe. A single droplet slid from her collarbone down into towel-covered territory. "But I¡¯ll allow it. Come in, little demon." Shaking my head, I followed her inside, boots clicking against marble floors that smelled faintly of lavender oil. She padded barefoot toward the bathing chamber without glancing back, hips swaying like a pendulum designed to hypnotize. The towel slipped dangerously low as she paused at the threshold. "Don¡¯t peek," she warned, though the lilt in her voice suggested the opposite. I swear, she¡¯s doing that intentionally. I sank into her velvet sofa, chuckling despite myself. Gods, she¡¯s insufferable. The muffled splash of water resumed, steam curling under the door like beckoning fingers. My mind unspooled briefly, slipping into a fantasy for a moment before I reeled it back. This wasn¡¯t the time. She emerged ten minutes later, swathed in silk the color of twilight, her hair still damp and smelling of desert jasmine. The fabric caught the light as she moved, shifting between deep purple and midnight blue. My fingers tightened on the armrest, but I kept my expression carefully neutral. That was not how a professor should be dressed before a student, the robes barely clinging to her shoulders, split in the middle. ¡°Apologies for the wait," she said, not sounding sorry at all. "Hungry?" Before I could answer, she vanished into her kitchen and returned with a lacquered box. Inside lay six amber-hued pastries, their flaky crusts shimmering with crystallized sugar. "Sharan honeycakes," she announced, nudging the box toward me. "Dragonflower pollen, moonmint, and honey from hives that nest in sand wyrm bones. My cousins send them whenever I¡¯m homesick. Sit down." ¡°Aren¡¯t wyrms a type of dragon too? I think this is cannibalism for you,¡± I said, taking a seat as I bit into one. The crust dissolved like crushed starlight, giving way to a molten center that tasted like liquid sunlight filtered through summer storms. "Fuck," I breathed, licking golden residue from my thumb. "That¡¯s illegal." Her laugh was low, pleased. "I¡¯ll take that as a compliment. Now¡ª" She folded herself into the armchair opposite me, legs tucked beneath her. "What¡¯s stolen your sleep tonight? Other than me, I mean." The honey turned to ash on my tongue. I set the half-eaten pastry down and dropped the bomb without waiting for theatrics. "Ever heard of The Outer God Cult? They¡¯ve been recruiting a bunch of your students. Average-performing ones, and then offering them accelerated leveling." Her playful smirk died. "What?" "Yes. They¡¯ve leveled up more in weeks than what is normal for years." A muscle jumped in her jaw. "Who in particular?" "I¡¯ll tell you after I¡¯m done explaining everything." Her eyes narrowed. Gold flickered in their violet depths¡ªdraconic ire simmering beneath the surface. "Go on, then.¡± "I expect you to trust that I¡¯m handing you a knife before the battle starts." I leaned forward, elbows on my knees. "They¡¯re using¡­ processed humans¡­ turning them into idle flesh monsters, and then using them as EXP fodder. Flesh pits disguised as training grounds." The air crackled. Her claws¡ªsheathed a moment ago¡ªpierced the armrests. "Where?" "Close." I held her gaze. "And they¡¯ve got agents here. One posing as a third-year." She surged to her feet in a rustle of silk. "Names, Iskandaar." ¡°Avenora, no last name, so I assume she¡¯s a commoner. Level 90.¡± I said, watching her eyes narrow. ¡°More,¡± she said. ¡°You know more. There¡¯s someone who you know personally in this. Who is that?¡± "No." "No?" Her voice dropped to a growl that vibrated in my molars. "You think this a game? You saw what happened last time! Somehow you always know stuff, but you won¡¯t tell me until it¡¯s too late to do anything, Iskandaar!" I leaned back into the chair, meeting her glare. "...You can think of me as a villain if you want, but I have my reasons. Didn¡¯t you say you trust me?" For a heartbeat, I thought she might actually breathe fire. Then she exhaled sharply through her nose, the gold fading from her eyes. "...You¡¯re protecting someone." I said nothing. I couldn¡¯t possibly get Iaskin involved openly. Amelia might listen to my request and try to keep him out, but I couldn¡¯t be sure. Her lips twitched¡ªnot quite a smile. "Fine. But when this explodes¡ª" "¡ªI¡¯ll be the first covered in gore. Yeah, I know." I grabbed the half-eaten honeycake, biting into it more forcefully than necessary. "Thanks for the snacks." She watched me chew, arms crossed. "Why¡¯re you saying it like that? You¡¯re staying for dinner." It wasn¡¯t a question. The honeycake once again melted in my mouth. I swallowed it down, a smile returning to my lips at her words. Anybody else, and they¡¯d have skinned me alive to spill out more. But not her. "Of course," I said, dusting sugar from my fingers. "I''m not leaving just yet. There''s a lot more to tell you." Amelia''s eyebrow arched, the golden light from the floating lanterns catching the subtle scales along her hairline. "And here I thought you would keep it vague this time too. Do enlighten me." "Nah, I¡¯ll tell you a lot more this time. Lilian tracked one of their bases, a flesh pit, to the Glasswood Marshes." I leaned forward, elbows digging into my knees. "I¡¯ll give you the exact coordinates before I leave, and you need to leak that to every Church in the city and every big-shot that came to visit the Academy to see the aftermath of the Demon attack. Especially the New Hero Assembly." Her claws tapped an uneven rhythm against her teacup. "The Assembly? Why them in particular?" "Well, they¡¯re strong. Tell them the cult nearly turned one of their precious hero descendants into EXP fodder." I bared my teeth in something too sharp to be a smile. "Watch how fast they mobilize." ¡°Lilian?¡± she asked, and I nodded. She sighed. The teacup shattered in her grip. Amber liquid dripped between her fingers like congealed blood. "This could start a war. Ugh. Why are so many troubles finding my academy this year? It doesn¡¯t make sense statistically." "Beats me,¡± I shrugged, ¡°But better their war than ours." I watched a droplet hit the carpet, blooming dark. "Let the zealots and glory hounds bleed first. Then I¡¯ll clean up what''s left." For a heartbeat, her scowl deepened. ¡°You?¡± she asked, and I failed to understand what that expression meant. A moment later, her shoulders relaxed in that dangerous way panthers do before the kill. "Why later and not now? What will you be doing while I play herald to this circus?" The words tasted like surrender. "Training." Her snort fogged the air between us. "You? Training? I thought you''d mastered the art of nearly dying spectacularly a long time ago." "Oh, come on, at least I beat my enemy," my thumb traced the scar across the elbow of my other hand, the one from Sir Likard. "I am going to the Shan Gui Highlands. Eastern Continent, Shenzora." The temperature dropped ten degrees. Her pupils slithered into draconic verticals. "You''re joking." "When do I joke about level grinding?" Silk whispered as she rose, the hem of her robe brushing my knees. "That''s three weeks by airship through Leviathan Straits. The danger of that place aside, which is intense, the travel time is no joke. You''ll miss the summer tournament if you¡¯re too late. The inter-academy exchange. Your own godsdamned birthday¡ª" "Why do you have my birthday memorized? I¡¯m touched." I stood slowly, meeting her glare. "Anyways, that¡¯s why I am asking for the permit from you and not Katheran.¡± ¡°This is nepotism.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I can just challenge the victor of the summer tournament to a duel,¡± I said, watching her stare at me blankly. ¡°Come on, Amy. I need to be ready when the true danger of the Outer God Cult surfaces, and I need power for that. I can¡¯t keep losing consciousness every other fight, I¡¯ll end up dead." Her claws found my collar, dragging me close enough to smell dragonfire on her breath. "You don¡¯t always have to fight, you know that? You gave me all the necessary information, so why not leave this fight to me?" "If not the Outer God Cult, then the Gods higher up. There¡¯s no end to my fights, Amy," I said, watching her grip tighten, but I didn''t flinch. "Permission, please. Otherwise, I¡¯ll sneak out.¡± The growl that left her throat vibrated in my molars. Then¡ª "Fine." She shoved me back, storm clouds gathering in her eyes. "But if you die in some backwater mountain pass, I might just resurrect you just to kill you again." Resurrection wasn¡¯t that easy, nor clean. The scroll hit my chest before I heard the drawer open. Heavy vellum crackled as I unfurled it¡ªofficial leave papers already glowing with the Academy¡¯s sigil. My throat tightened. She''d had these ready for weeks. I looked up at her, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I just had a guess you¡¯d take a leave sooner or later,¡± she crossed her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯d get to graduate like this, so I had some prepared. Now stay here, I¡¯ll go cook.¡± I smiled. Chapter 82 – Toward the Eastern Continent Shenzora When I shouldered the door open, the dorm room smelled like rosemary chicken and defiance. Iaskin sat on the edge of my bed, tearing into a drumstick with the desperation of a man who¡¯d just survived a public execution. Riasmin sat behind him, fingers carding through his sweat-damp hair with odd gentleness¡ªlike a lioness grooming a cub she¡¯d half-considered eating an hour ago. I raised an eyebrow at the sight and closed the door behind me. Lilian¡¯s tail thumped against the floorboards from her perch on the windowsill as she turned to me. ¡°Took you long enough, young master. We were betting you¡¯d come back with bite marks.¡± ¡°That dragon doesn¡¯t bite,¡± I said. Nebula didn¡¯t look up from the blood-crimson mana circle she was sketching in her notebook, probably something her mother was teaching her. ¡°She did send you home with sweets once. It¡¯s a valid concern. How did the talk go?¡± ¡°The talk went fine,¡± I said, kicking the door shut. ¡°She¡¯ll handle the cult. We¡¯re clear.¡± Riasmin¡¯s nails dug into Iaskin¡¯s scalp just hard enough to make him freeze mid-bite. ¡°And how exactly did you convince her, baby brother? I am just curious. She often visited your bedside when you were laid up after the Winter Festival.¡± Her smile sharpened. ¡°What¡¯s your secret? Blackmail? Seduction? She¡¯s too soft on you.¡± I snatched a bread roll from Iaskin¡¯s plate. ¡°We¡¯re pen pals.¡± ¡°Bullshit.¡± ¡°She likes my glittering personality.¡± Solara snorted, wings rustling as she leaned against the wall. ¡°I think she likes that you¡¯re the only student here who makes her feel young¡­¡± she muttered, and a few eyes turned toward her. ¡°What?¡± she shrugged. I gulped down the piece of bread as I observed her. Before I could choke out a rebuttal, Iaskin swallowed his chicken like it was his last meal and croaked, ¡°What about me? Did you tell her...?¡± Silence pooled like spilled ink. Nebula¡¯s quill stopped scratching. ¡°Had to, in the end.¡± I dropped onto the bed beside him, the mattress creaking under our combined weight. ¡°I didn¡¯t name you initially, but she¡¯s very helpful. She¡¯s a very close ally of mine, and before leaving, I mentioned you on my own. She¡¯s orchestrating the cult cleanup, so she needs to know which names to... reroute.¡± ¡°And she just agreed?¡± Riasmin asked. ¡°She¡¯s not the Church. As long as you¡¯re close to her, she won¡¯t care about collateral¡ªonly results.¡± I met his flickering gaze. ¡°You¡¯re safe. For now.¡± Lilian¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°What about that girl? Avenora or whatever.¡± ¡°Under surveillance. Confront her now, and she¡¯ll bite her own tongue off before spilling cult secrets.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Better to watch. Wait for a mistake. Cult people are weird; suicide has been a track record for cults across history.¡± As I mentioned that particular trait connected to the word ¡®cult,¡¯ three pairs of eyes pinned me¡ªNebula, Solara, and Lilian, all giving me a blank look. Riasmin released Iaskin, and though it was gentle, Iaskin nearly toppled into the chicken bones in panic. ¡°Enough. We¡¯re done here.¡± She snatched her coat from the bedpost, the embroidered uniform hissing like a desert wind. ¡°Iskandaar, we¡¯re all following your plan on this, but if this blows back on him, I¡¯m feeding your liver to a sandwyrm. And Iaskin, move.¡± He scrambled upright, grease still smeared across his chin. For a heartbeat, he looked like that one time when he was 10 years old, smuggling firelizards into Father¡¯s study¡ªall trembling bravado. Then he straightened his collar, looked at me, and muttered, ¡°Thanks. For the rescue and¡­ everything else. I know it¡¯s natural for family to look out for each other, but I swear, I¡¯ll return the favor, Iskandaar. Maybe I won¡¯t steal your dance next time.¡± I chuckled and flicked a breadcrumb at him. ¡°Just stop joining murder cults.¡± ¡°Yes, listen to our baby brother,¡± Riasmin hooked an arm around his neck, dragging him toward the door in a chokehold that might¡¯ve been affectionate. ¡°One more cult, and I¡¯m donating your organs to those necromancy students. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, let go¡ª¡± The door slammed behind them. That left the four of us in the room, lit by orbs of light and the moonlight spilling through the large windows. The wolf stared at me with curious eyes. ¡°Your sister is scary,¡± Lilian said. I wonder what she¡¯ll do to you once she finds out about your cult. Worse, you¡¯re not a mere member of it but rather the leader.¡± I fell into the bed and stared at the ceiling. ¡°I need a drink.¡± Solara¡¯s laughter followed, sharp and bright as a phoenix¡¯s cry. ¡°Oh, come on. We¡¯re not making flesh slimes out of humans for EXP Farming. I think she¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡°Hopefully,¡± I closed my eyes, enjoying the sound of Nebula scribbling on the paper once again. ¡°Otherwise, grandfather will kill us all, even if Riasmin can''t.¡± That made the girls flinch as the night deepened. **** The dorm room air clung thick with the scent of rosemary chicken and relaxation. I let my eyes drift shut for just a heartbeat, exhaustion gnawing at my bones like a starved mutt. But the creak of the door hinge snapped them open again. Solara¡¯s crimson wings brushed the doorframe as she stepped into the hall, Nebula close behind. "Wait." Both women froze mid-step. Solara¡¯s feathers twitched like kindling catching flame. "Forgot to mention,¡± I yawned. ¡°We¡¯re leaving for the Shan Gui Highlands at dawn," I said, propping myself up on weak elbows. Those honeycakes were something else. "Amelia approved the permits. Be ready by dawn, and pack light." I didn¡¯t add that after two hours of arguing, Amelia gave me permission to bring these two. The mental image of Amelia¡¯s fingers, all clawed up to scare me, drumming her desk as I bargained for two extra slots still made my temples pulse. Nebula¡¯s ice-blue eyes narrowed. "Where is it? Never heard of it before." "Uhh¡­ It¡¯s nearby. I¡¯ll tell you about it in the morning. It¡¯ll benefit us all, trust me." Solara shrugged, flames dancing along her fingertips. "Sure. Beats listening to Professor Valmyre drone about ethics in elemental warfare." "Hold on¡ª" Lilian¡¯s growl cut through the room before Nebula could finish. She stood rigid by the windowsill, silver fur bristling along her forearms. "What about me?!" I blinked. "You¡¯re my maid. You¡¯re coming. Do I have to mention that?" "Like hell I¡¯m letting you three prance off to some death mountain without¡ª oh. Ohh!" She grinned, about to laugh. But then, a shadow darted through the moonlit window. I jerked back as leathery wings grazed my ear. A bat sat on my shoulder, reeking of grave soil and bergamot, its needle-like claws pricking through my shirt. "She can¡¯t go," it said in Munera¡¯s voice, letting out a bored yawn. Lilian¡¯s snarl shook the air as she looked at the bat for a second, confusion turning into rage. She recognized the vampire. Ruby eyes blazed as she lunged forward, claws unsheathed¡ª I caught her wrist mid-swipe. "Stand down." The bat chuckled, a dry rasp that set my teeth on edge. "Aww, puppy¡¯s protective. Cute." Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Nebula stiffened, her fingers curling into fists at her sides. "Mother..." "My daughter stays," Munera crooned, tail flicking against my collarbone, as she threw her nose into the air. "Obsidian training requires focus. Focus! No distractions. You can go kill monsters later in another continent with your fiance; there would be lots of time for that." ¡°Another continent? No, wait, Nebula, that¡¯s your mother?¡± Solara¡¯s flames flickered on her fingers as she pointed it toward the bat like a revolver. "Damn, I feel left out¡­¡± I studied Nebula¡ªshe looked no longer fearful, just dryly annoyed. She looked at me, and I looked at her mother. ¡°Can¡¯t it be postponed?¡± The bat raised her arms comically, shaking her head. ¡°Look, boy, this is more beneficial to her than whatever you can give to her. I¡¯m teaching her how to master her skills and abilities and teaching her new ones. Ah, and she¡¯s also leveling up.¡± "...Fine." Nebula sighed and turned sharply toward the door, silver hair swishing like a dismissal banner. "I¡¯ll stay, mother." Munera smiled and then flew out of the door with her. "Wait, you dirty bat! You¡ª" Lilian started, but the bat just flew faster into the hallways with a screech. Nebula vanished down the hall, footsteps echoing too quickly. I released Lilian and collapsed back onto the mattress, the ceiling spinning lazily above me. "Questions tomorrow." "Now," Lilian demanded. Solara caught her shoulder. "Let it go. He¡¯s practically comatose. What did he eat?" Their voices became wavy as I yawned, and darkness swallowed me gently. **** The academy looked different at dawn. Empty corridors echoed with every step we took, where normally there¡¯d be crowds of students. Morning fog clung to the windows like ghostly fingers, and the usual hum of laughter and lessons was replaced by this almost sacred quiet. I¡¯d packed light, just as Amelia suggested. She¡¯d been there before, so she''d given me some tips. Our goodbyes a moment later was brief; no need for lengthy tears when we¡¯d be back before the summer tournament. Still, Riasmin¡¯s firm hug and Nebula''s hesitant wave lingered in my mind as we slipped through the gates. Waybound City was only just waking up. The cobbled roads sparkled with dew, and shopkeepers were rattling their shutters open while the smell of fresh bread drifted out from nearby bakeries. Winter was ending, and it felt like a brand-new day in every sense. Lilian and Solara walked beside me as we made our way to another part of the city. A young flower-seller caught my eye¡ªa boy who couldn''t be more than eight, with dark circles under his eyes like he''d started this routine way too early. One of his legs were hurt, and he was limping. ¡°Flowers, sir?¡± he ran up to us when he saw us, his voice cracking. I stopped, almost causing Lilian to bump into me. The basket she held was full of simple purple and white blooms, probably picked on the outskirts. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Two copper for each bundle, sir.¡± I handed him a few gold coins instead and took all the flowers. The little guy''s eyes got huge. ¡°But sir, that¡¯s too much¡ª¡± "Keep it. And hide it on your way home," I said, ruffling his hair, already activating my Soul Storage to deposit the flowers. They''d stay fresh there until I needed them. Before the boy could insist otherwise, I excused myself. We walked away, and Solara nudged my ribs with her wing. "Why don''t you give those to Lilian? She''s right here, you know,¡± Solara suggested. "He shouldn''t have taken the flowers at all," Lilian''s tail swished in annoyance. "Just giving the gold coins was enough. The kid could have sold the rest." I shrugged, watching the morning sun paint the city walls golden. "If I hadn''t taken them, he''d feel obligated to keep trying to sell them. This way, he can go home and rest. Or do whatever he needs to address fast with that money.¡± ¡°You''re such a softie," Solara teased. ¡°His hurt leg just reminded me of some bad times¡­¡± I said, as we slowed down. Up ahead, the airship docks rose like giant metal ribs against the sky. Workers hurried around, loading cargo and preparing for takeoff. Oddly enough, it felt like a fresh start. Leaving the Outer God Cult¡¯s mess to Amelia and the powerhouses of this city, while we focused on our own mission. The tang of engine oil and morning frost filled my lungs as we approached the gate. What a strange world, I noted. How was it that this place had flying ships, doing the work of airplanes, but lacked so many other modern stuff?, Well, it made sense if I thought about it. Technology advanced because of its needs, and in a world where magic existed, much of it wasn''t needed. Some harder things developed while easier ones didn''t. Above us, an airship floated like a castle in the sky, prompting Lilian to whistle. ¡°Whoa, look at that¡­¡± Its hull was a fusion of enchanted wood and mana-infused metals, catching the light in a dazzling display. Runes glowed in shifting patterns along its surface, part of the complex array that kept this behemoth hovering over our heads. I paused at the bottom of the ramp, taking it all in. This wasn¡¯t some cargo ship¡ªthe Eastern Wind was one of the empire¡¯s top vessels, allowing travel from one continent to another. The kind that ferried nobles, diplomats, and apparently overambitious academy students. ¡°Looks awesome,¡± Solara whispered, her wings fluttering like she could barely keep still. ¡°I wanna race it,¡± she said. Above, translucent mana sails shimmered in the breeze, storing energy. Lilian took in the uniformed guards at the top of the ramp, her nose twitching. ¡°Lot of security,¡± she muttered. ¡°I count a dozen strong [Mages] and more [Knights] just in plain sight.¡± She wasn¡¯t kidding. The dock was crawling with guards, their badges gleaming as they patrolled stacks of cargo and small clusters of wealthy travelers. One of them was scanning travel docs with some arcane seal. ¡°Papers,¡± a stern-faced woman said when we reached the top. Her uniform sported the silver wings of the Imperial Sky Fleet, and her gaze screamed that she¡¯d tossed more than one troublemaker off these ramps before. I handed her our permits and watched as she tapped an enchanted crystal over each one. They flickered with light before she handed them back with a curt nod. ¡°Cabin assignments,¡± she said, giving us three small keys. ¡°Upper deck, west wing. Don¡¯t start trouble, dear students.¡± Some eyes lingered on Lilian¡¯s swaying tail, but I ignored them. We boarded, and the scale of the ship really hit me. The main deck stretched out longer than my classroom, layered decks towering above like a mansion afloat in the sky. Wooden rails polished to a shine, brass fixtures catching the sunlight... Through an open doorway, I caught a glimpse of a huge dining hall with crystal chandeliers, tables set with real fancy dishes. Another area seemed built for combat practice¡ªreinforced walls, wards, the works. A spiral staircase curved up toward an observation deck at the ship¡¯s bow. ¡°Young master,¡± Lilian said, tugging on my sleeve. ¡°Ain¡¯t that the princess you fought?¡± Solara reminded her to keep her words more polished while I turned to the direction she pointed. As she''d said, I found Jin Ha-Yun over by the port railing, her distinctive uniform making her stand out in the crowd. She didn''t spot me, busy chatting with the staff. Good to see at least one familiar face here. Was she returning home or what? ¡°You two find our cabins,¡± I said, heading for the western staircase. ¡°We¡¯re in for a long three weeks. I''ll be right back.¡± Lilian gave me a look but said nothing, just nodding in the end. Solara waved. I made my way to the main lounge toward the First Princess of Goryeo. Right by the big panoramic windows, she was sipping tea while staring at the clouds. The sunlight caught the jade pins in her hair, making them glow like tiny stars. She spotted me when I approached close, eyes sharp as ever as they glinted. A small, familiar smile graced her face. ¡°Ah, what a surprise,¡± she said. ¡°I didn''t expect to see you here, Junior Romani.¡± Her voice still had that cool regal confidence from our duel, but now I picked up a subtle note of warmth¡­ maybe curiosity. ¡°Likewise, Princess,¡± I said, gesturing to the seat across from her. She nodded, and I slid into the seat. ¡°I can only assume Lady Rosy Death is returning home? Sick of humiliating noble heirs?¡± She scoffed, setting down her teacup with careful grace. ¡°Oh, drop that title, it makes me want to hide my face.¡± ¡°Truly? It suits you,¡± I said. She laughed, ¡°Doesn''t mean it''s not very embarrassing.¡± I humored her laugh and repeated, ¡°But does that mean you''re really returning home?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a short vacation. I had some days saved since I didn''t return during last summer''s vacation. I, uh¡­ well, it''s thanks to you,¡± she smiled at me. ¡°I don''t understand.¡± ¡°Watching your Plum Blossom technique reminded me of something I¡¯d forgotten. You helped me remember something important,¡± she said. ¡°So I booked a ticket.¡± She was smiling, but her eyes shone with the same determination I remembered from our duel, that fierce glint that had made her such a formidable opponent. The memory of our clash was still fresh. Her precise movements, and the way she''d anticipated my techniques were great. This trip was getting more interesting by the second¡ªand it was only the first day. I gave her an amicable grin, leaning back in my chair and studying her carefully composed expression. "Well, here''s hoping we both find whatever it is we''re chasing." ¡°Sure thing,¡± she then clapped her hands as a servant slid beside her. ¡°Pour three more cups for our guests here.¡± ¡°I apologize for their behavior,¡± I sighed, my Demonic Sphere already telling me why she said ¡®guests.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. Call your friends over. I always love to share my fine tea with my western friends,¡± she said, and I smiled. I turned to find Lilian and Solara staring at us while pretending like they were not. I waved at them, calling them here. Outside the window, the skies glowed with early sunlight as the engines hummed, ready for liftoff. Something about this moment felt like a calm before the storm as the four of us sat across the table and enjoyed Eastern tea. It felt like a chance to breathe before we faced whatever lay beyond the horizon. Three weeks in the air with a rival, new adventures, and more than a few surprises lurking in the clouds. If this was the way east, then I was all in. Despite the peacefulness of the sky, as the ship took off, my mind moved to the topic of Shan Gui Highlands. I wondered if all would go according to plan, given the presence of Mountain Gods there¡­ Chapter 83 – In A Foreign Land The landscape of Shenzora was far more beautiful than that of our western continent of Euronis. The mountains, rivers, and fantastical vibe were much more vibrant from the sky. As I stared down, perhaps the human settlements were also much more pleasant to the eyes. The airship drifted low, its shadow gliding over the ocean and the busy port city of Goryeo Peninsula. The salty wind stung my nose as the Eastern Wind settled toward the docks. From this vantage point, the port city of Cheonghae looked like a crescent moon wrapped around the harbor. Tiered pagodas with curved roofs were tucked between ships whose sails flaunted swirling dragon designs. Hanbok-style banners flickered in the breeze, showing off this eastern land¡¯s vibrant flair. As the airship finally touched down by the sea, and dockworkers yelled over the rattle of mooring chains. Their linen robes flapped around them while they hauled ropes as thick as my arm. I stood at the deck with Lilian on one side and Solara on the other, watching the city stretch inland. Spices and fresh seafood scents clung to the air, starkly contrasting to the comfortable but familiar smells of Waybound. ¡°This place is incredible,¡± Solara said, her wings twitching as she leaned on the rail. ¡°It smells so¡­ homely. I don''t know.¡± Lilian sniffed the breeze, tail swaying. ¡°Huh, does it? Might just be you. I smell better cooking here than back home.¡± I glanced at the princess, who was already disembarking with her attendants. ¡°Let¡¯s not get too cozy. We¡¯ve still got a long trip ahead.¡± On the dock, a royal entourage came into view. Dozens of servants in elaborate hanbok bowed low as Jin Ha-Yun looked at them, their moves perfectly in sync. It was both awe-inspiring and unnerving, and I felt Lilian and Solara tense up next to me. ¡°I missed them,¡± Jin Ha-Yun said as she appeared by the gangplank before it even touched the pier, her posture perfectly straight. She walked downstairs. Beside her walked out a man who was clearly more than just a servant. He was broad-shouldered and carried a jingum. Her personal guard. [Baek Seong-Jin, Level 107] He was more renowned as Swift Blade Baek. ¡°Same. The west is not for me, princess,¡± he said. He was a strong man, as one should be to protect a princess in a foreign land. Dressed in a high-collared navy-blue hanbok lined with silver embroidery, his black hair was bound in a half-knot, strands escaping to frame a face carved from stone, sharp and unreadable. A sword rested at his hip, the sheath lacquered black with golden patterns coiling around it like a dragon wrapping its tail. One hand rested on the pommel of his sword, the other tucked behind his back as he yawned. We followed them behind, but we had to pause at the very end of the gangplank because the moment Ha-Yun¡¯s foot touched the ground, dozens of servants in embroidered robes pressed their foreheads to the stones all at once. ¡°¡°Welcome back home, Princess!¡±¡± The synchronized thump made Lilian¡¯s tail puff up like an offended cat, making Solara laughed They shouted in Korean, something that I somehow understood. I¡¯d first caught on to that when Ha-Yun conversed with her servants in the airship. Murim, after all, was a genre rooted in ancient China, of which Korea had been barely a part. The memories of the Heavenly Demon somehow allowed me to understand their language, even though it didn''t make sense given the timeline of history and all. Then again, the world these Heavenly Demon''s Memories originated from was based on a game I had played, so I could attribute it to magical shenanigans. The Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God, and then the Arcane Crown. Two games from the same company¡­ Oftentimes I forget how weird all this really is. Suddenly, this place felt like... home, just as Solara had said. Perhaps because her ancestors also came from the East, she might feel something in her blood? Seong-Jin glanced around, his attention sharp so that he could keep Jin Ha-Yun safe from any hidden threat. Goryeo¡¯s First Princess required that much protection at least. ¡°This is a lot,¡± I muttered, eyeing the rows of bowed heads. The princess slid a jade hairpin back into place. ¡°Standard protocol when a royal returns.¡± Seong-Jin laughed, his voice calm but edged with steel. "Indeed. To question protocol in another¡¯s land is to misunderstand respect, outsider." He might sound rude to new people, but I''d learned the past few weeks that he was quite an easy-going person. Solara snorted. ¡°Sure thing, but don¡¯t you guys worry about knee problems doing that so often?¡± A flicker of amusement passed through Seong-Jin¡¯s face before it vanished just as quickly. He turned his head slightly toward Jin Ha-Yun. "Shall I have the carriage prepared, Your Highness?" I stepped off the gangplank before Jin could answer, followed by my two cult members. ¡°Princess, it has been a pleasant journey. This place is very welcoming, but I''m afraid we must part ways now. We have a long journey ahead¡ª¡± ¡°Nonsense. Your destination will still be there after we eat. And yes Seong-Jin, please prepare so,¡± she said, her smile poised and razor-sharp. ¡°Hey¡­¡± I rubbed the back of my head in awkwardness. She shook her head at me. ¡°No can do. I loved our duel, it prompted me to have respect for you. But these past few weeks, I¡¯ve grown quite fond of you beyond the initial respect. Are we not friends yet, Iskandaar?¡± ¡°Princess, of course we''re friends.¡± ¡°Exactly. And this is the first time friends have come over from the Academy, so to let you skip formal hospitality would shame my house more than a tavern brawl.¡± She added, ¡°Plus, the entire peninsula will think the princess can''t make friends if you return from our doorstep like this.¡± Wow, she''s good at talking. I almost gave into her emotional blackmail, but cleared my throat in the end. ¡°Right, but I¡¯m not the only one in a hurry¡ªmy friends have limited time off from the academy too, so maybe¡ª¡± Lilian tugged at my sleeve, eyes shining like a kid spotting candy. ¡°Young master, look... they¡¯ve got fire dumplings at those stalls. Buy me, please?¡± My eyes twitched. Traitor. Ha-Yun¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°Even your maid sees reason, Junior. The palace kitchens make a roast pheasant with honeyed lotus root. Would you like to try some, Lilian?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± My stomach growled so loud a few of her servants tried not to laugh. Three weeks of airship rations¡ªdry, burnt meat and rock-hard bread¡ªhadn¡¯t exactly spoiled us. Solara¡¯s attempts at ¡°cooking¡± with phoenix fire only turned our meals to ash. ¡°Fine. One night,¡± I muttered, cursing how quickly my stomach had betrayed me. ¡°That is all I ask,¡± the princess smiled at me, snapping her fingers. A red carriage rolled up, etched with silver runes that crackled faintly like static. The magic pricked at my mana sense. That was how Ha-Yun was¡ªalways careful. Perhaps it was a trait learned through her family. Lilian hopped in first, smacking her forehead on the low doorway. I could imagine how her werewolf family might tease her for being so careless as she winced and rubbed her forehead. A minute later, cobblestones clacked under the carriage wheels, the hum of enchantments thrumming beneath us. ¡°Alright then,¡± Seong-Jin tapped the window of the carriage while riding a horse outside. ¡°Enjoy the sight, guests.¡± Out the window, I saw merchants calling out from stalls draped in bright silks, the air thick with grilled seafood and spicy aromas. ¡°The architecture¡¯s so different,¡± Solara breathed, nose close to the glass. Curved rooftops stretched for blocks, their emerald tiles glinting like dragon wings in the sun. Lilian flicked her tail around her ankles. ¡°Even the clothes look unique.¡± She gestured to the passing crowds in flowing hanbok, the fabric rippling like water. ¡°Obviously it looks unique, you dumb wolf. It''s a different continent,¡± I said, making her scowl. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Hey, why''re you being rude to me? Your stomach growled anyway. Even if I didn''t point out the food! Bastard.¡± She crossed her arms, prompting the princess to clear her throat awkwardly. ¡°Each district here has its own specialty,¡± Ha-Yun said, trying to change the subject, unshaken by the carriage¡¯s bumps. ¡°Beautiful place, really.¡± Solara said. ¡°Not yet. We¡¯re entering the artisan quarter now. See those bronze statues? Each one tells a piece of our history.¡± Ha-Yun pointed. We moved deeper into the city, leaving the lively market behind. The streets got narrower, buildings growing taller and more fancy. Guards in ceremonial gear stood at major crossroads, a silent reminder of the power concentrated here. ¡°And that is the noble district,¡± Ha-Yun explained as she noticed me looking. ¡°But we won¡¯t linger. Out destination is just beyond it.¡± Soon, we turned onto a broad avenue lined with cherry trees, the pink petals drifting down like spring snow. Solara let out a soft gasp at the sight. The path sloped upward, and eventually the palace itself rose into view¡ªa massive complex of interconnected halls seeming to float over the city. Several thick walls surrounded it, each grander than the last. But we didn¡¯t head for the main gates; instead, the carriage veered left, stopping in a quieter courtyard. Patterns were etched into the stones under us¡ªrunes and circles within circles of glowing symbols. ¡°What¡¯s this place?¡± Solara asked, leaning forward to study the glyphs through the window. ¡°The royal palace or something?¡± ¡°Nope. That is the local lord''s castle, not the royal.¡± Ha-Yun¡¯s lips curved with a knowing smile. ¡°Hold your breath.¡± Is that a- My thoughts were cut off. The runes lit up bright, cobalt light flooding through the carriage floor, washing over us like liquid starlight. Everything went white for a moment, silent, gut-twisting moment like being pulled through a straw. My stomach flipped despite my long experience with Void Step, and I heard Solara choke. I was right, it was a Teleportation Array. They were very handy but felt about as pleasant as being shoved backward through a keyhole. Expensive, too. Then the sun was back a moment later. Now, out the window was a whole new view. An ancient Chinese fortress city perched on hills, with terraced gardens of lush greens and golds that seemed to spill over cliff edges. Delicate bridges arched above misty gorges like spider silk glistening at dawn. A palace complex shone in the distance, its towers stabbing the clouds. I took a breath, quietly stunned. Even from here, I felt the dense mana swirling in the city¡¯s core, an announcement of the dungeon beneath. Lilian pressed her face to the glass. ¡°Are we dead? Did we just land in some afterlife?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a teleportation array,¡± I said, eyes lingering on the fading runes. ¡°Short range, but pretty stable for civilian use.¡± Solara flopped against the seat, arms wrapped around her stomach. ¡°Ugh¡­ Next time, I¡¯m flying.¡± Ha-Yun laughed while brushing some dust off her sash, looking as composed as ever. ¡°There¡¯s a royal bathhouse waiting unless you¡¯d rather get the vomit out of your system first.¡± Solara groaned, shaking the carriage curtains, and I couldn¡¯t blame her one bit. **** The carriage wheels turned for half an hour more within the capital city of Hwangcheon. It only ground to a halt over gravel when we reached a grand palace, jolting me from thoughts of mountain gods and cursed peaks. I blinked against the sudden flood of sunlight as servants pulled open the doors. The courtyard hit me with a burst of perfume, jasmine and pine resin, sharp enough to make Lilian sneeze three times in rapid succession. High walls of polished black stone framed gardens where every pebble looked placed by some obsessive deity. Pavilions with swooping tile roofs dotted the landscape, their edges hung with paper lanterns shaped like cranes. One bobbed past my face on a breeze that shouldn¡¯t have been strong enough to lift it. "Careful," Ha-Yun murmured as Solara nearly tripped over the raised threshold into the receiving hall. "The spirits here dislike clumsiness." They have spirits roaming in daylight? I noted in wonder. Lilian¡¯s tail flicked. "Spirits or snobby interior decorators?" The princess didn¡¯t dignify that with a reply. She turned to us and presented the palace with a hand, ¡°Welcome to the Baekryeong Palace. This is my personal living quarters.¡± This wasn''t even the Royal Palace, but it already spanned over hundreds of acres of land. Royalties might just be living in heaven, at this point. We roamed the area for a bit, and then we were inveted Inside. Inside, low tables sprawled under dishes so colorful they hurt my eyes¡ªpickled radish cubes dyed sunset pink, glazed mushrooms gleaming like oil spills, translucent fish slices arranged in a lotus pattern. A teapot exhaled steam that smelled like a forest after monsoon rain. ¡°No, not like that,¡± Ha-Yun knelt on a silk cushion with the ease of someone who¡¯d practiced the motion since infancy. Her posture was so straight. "Bow from the waist, not the neck. Unless you want the servants to think you¡¯re mourning someone.¡± She advised Lilian who was practicing it for a while now. But she stopped, giving up with a grumble, and rather jumped into the food. Solara plopped down cross-legged beside her, earning a twitch from the attendant refilling her cup. "So what¡¯s the crunchy purple thing?" "Fermented sea squirt." Lilian froze with her chopsticks halfway to a dumpling. "You people eat those? They look like something that crawls out of a wound." I bit into a chili-stuffed pepper and immediately regretted it. Fire bloomed across my tongue¡ªnot the clean burn of Solara¡¯s phoenix flames, but a sneaky, creeping heat that made my sinuses throb. "Gods. Do you marinate these in lava?" "Only the finest volcanic ash," Ha-Yun said, deadpan. "It¡¯s traditional to finish everything on your plate. Unless you¡¯d like to insult seven generations of my family¡¯s chefs." I really hoped she was pulling my leg. Solara hummed into her rice wine. "We, uh, should¡¯ve packed rations." The meal dragged on through eighteen courses¡ªeighteen¡ªeach more baffling than the last. Lilian gagged on a spoonful of silkworm pupae broth, then nearly bit through her chopsticks trying the honey-glazed lotus roots. "Tastes like home. I get Solara now," she said, cheeks bulging. "Dammit, so good...¡± Overall, we had a good time until dusk bled into the hall through lattice windows when servants cleared the last dish. ¡°Try this,¡± Ha-Yun poured some liquor on my cup, something clear and smelling like flowers. We''d been drinking for a while now, but now she leveled a sword-sharp gaze at me. "You¡¯re good at small talk, Junior,¡± she said. ¡°I enjoy your company, so I''m curious. Why bother coming east?" She''d asked so before back in the airship, and I gave the same reply as back then while tracing the rim of my cup. "For training." "Try again." "Scenery?" I tilted my head. "Hah." Her nail tapped against jade and she waited, each click echoing like a miniature thunderclap in the silence. I stayed quiet, weighing my options. She was not someone with ill intent. Strong, yes, but not duplicitous¡ªso it wouldn''t harm to tell her. "...The Shan Gui Highlands," I said, watching her reaction carefully. "Have some work there. Me and the girls.¡± She scowled fast, confusion etching her features while simultaneously darkening like storm clouds gathering. "What? Pardon me, have I drunk too much? The Highlands?¡± "Yes." She went silent. I waited for her frown to deepen, "I hope you''re joking because the Highlands chew up imperial battalions for breakfast. It''s not a place for first years." Her fingers tightened around her cup until I thought the jade might crack. Lilian slowly raised her head from the floor where she''d fallen drunk, her ears swiveled toward me; she was fully invested in the conversation now. Solara paused mid-stretch, wings rustling like kindling about to catch, the crimson feathers catching the last rays of sunlight streaming through the windows. I didn''t know what was the point of this conversation, so I just made an idle comment. "Armies are overrated." "And arrogance is a luxury," Ha-Yun said, too softly. "The Mountain Gods won¡¯t care about your pedigree or your pretty sword forms. They¡¯ll strip your bones clean for stumbling through their territory." The liquor turned to acid in my gut. "Noted." She leaned forward, strand of fine straight hair slipping over her shoulders. "Why risk it? Is there some vendetta?" "Would you believe me if I said I¡¯m chasing the perfect hot spring?" "Try that line in the Highlands," she said, rising smoothly, "and see how long your skin stays attached." She stared at me in silence, and I met it. I truly didn''t want to have an argument about this. A moment later, she sighed. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Solara said from the side, her wings flaring wide enough to knock a teacup off the table. It shattered against the floor, red shards glinting like spilled blood. ¡°We have enemies that you''re not aware of. We indeed came to train, for the most part. Leveling up through killing monsters.¡± The princess sat back down and leaned back, fingers drumming the lacquered table as seconds turned into minutes. ¡°...Three years ago, a battalion of royal knights tried clearing a trade route through Shan Gui¡¯s southern pass. Level 80s, all of them. Crested armor, blessed weapons, all the works.¡± She flicked a stray flower petal off her sleeve. ¡°They found the captain¡¯s head a week later. Sitting on a rock. Smiling. The rest were fertilizer.¡± Solara and Lilian exchanged glances, and looked at me. I just shrugged. ¡°Eh, they must have enraged one of the rulers of the mountains. We''ll be careful.¡± ¡°You¡¯re missing the point. The mountain doesn¡¯t care about your reasons. And how will you know if you''re enraging them or not? It''s not like you''re conversing with them. The Highlands consume.¡± Ha-Yun¡¯s voice dropped, the regal veneer cracking. ¡°My uncle led that expedition. He was... methodical. Paranoid. Prepared for every scenario except becoming part of the scenery.¡± Lilian¡¯s ears flattened. ¡°We¡¯re not your uncle.¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re worse.¡± Her nails dug into the wood. ¡°You¡¯re weaker than him¡± I swirled my drink, watching liquid fire slosh against the cup¡¯s edge. ¡°I understand your worry, but this is purely a personal choice. Can we not talk about this? We were having a fine time drinking.¡± Silence thickened, broken only by the distant chime of wind bells. A servant shuffled forward to collect the broken teacup, then thought better of it. Finally, Ha-Yun exhaled hard through her nose. ¡°Stubborn westerners.¡± She snatched the liquor jar and drained it in one gulp, her composure fraying. ¡°You kids don''t understand the impact of your names. If you guys go missing, it¡¯ll be Goryeo¡¯s name that''ll be tarnished since you''re my guest now.¡± I sighed. ¡°Reason why I didn''t want to come, Princess.¡± ¡°Just call me Ha-Yun, we¡¯re past those formalities,¡± she said and stood abruptly, robes swirling like ink in water. ¡°Stay here tonight. I¡¯ll petition my father for passage papers. If he agrees, you''ll leave at dawn with a guide. If not...¡± she waited. ¡°I shall apologise for forcing you to tell me your destination. Because my father will not risk the death of the Titan''s Grandson." She walked to the door, silhouette haloed by sunset. The sliding screen shut quietly, leaving the scent of plum wine and unresolved situations hanging heavy in the air. Chapter 84 – The Shan Gui Highlands The morning sun painted the palace walls in shades of amber when Ha-Yun found us in the guest quarters. Her face was drawn tight with exhaustion, but a rolled scroll gleamed gold in her hands. "Father approved," she said, tossing the scroll my way. "Though he wasn''t very happy about it. The royal seal will get us through any checkpoint from here to the mountains." I caught the scroll, feeling its weight and running my thumb over the ornate golden seal. The craftsmanship was impressive ¡ª probably worth more than most commoners made in a year. "That was fast. Also, what do you mean by ''us''?" My eyes narrowed slightly as I studied Ha-Yun''s expression. I already had this feeling when she first mentioned the need for permission. She smiled, her pink eyes twinkling, "I am coming with you, of course. What well-mannered senior will her junior roam dangerous lands alone?" ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I thought a royal was hitting on me,¡± I said, my tone a bit too playful before I realized Lilian¡¯s stare and Solara¡¯s eyebrow. I cleared my throat. Ha-Yun¡¯s smile was soft. "Junior knows to jest. Seriously, my father only permitted me since he really doesn''t want to risk the life of Titan''s Grandson." Lilian sipped on her tea, eyes narrow. "And he''s willing to risk you?" "Risk? I have the Mountain Gods'' blessings," Ha-Yun shrugged. "Additionally, he hopes I''ll get closer to Iskandaar for political reasons. I am just mentioning it so that you don''t misunderstand me later. My father''s intention aside, I''m purely going out of worry. I don''t want you guys to get hurt for no reason." "Glad to have someone so reliable. But what kind of political reason exactly, may I ask?" Solara raised an eyebrow, which just made the Princess smile. "Ahem, anyways." I cleared my throat when the silence grew awkward and tucked the scroll into my robes. "Thank you for this. When are we leaving?" "Soon. A second, please," Ha-Yun clapped her hands gracefully, and a dozen servants bustled around us, packing provisions into enchanted storage bags. One elderly woman kept trying to stuff more dried fish into Lilian''s pack while muttering about ''skinny foreigners.'' Another pressed jade charms into Solara''s hands, babbling about mountain spirits. "Young master!" Lilian bounced over, her tail wagging. "Look what they gave me!" She held up a string of copper bells. "They say it wards off evil!" "I don''t think it''ll be useful against enemies that truly matter," I muttered, but she''d already tied them to her belt. The servants wrapped elaborate lunch boxes in silk, each decorated with protective runes. Ha-Yun explained that the boxes were special recipes for high-altitude travel. "The teleportation circle is ready," Ha-Yun announced. "Unless you''d like more charms?" "Really? Do we have to take the teleportation circle again?" Solara groaned, her wings already drooping at the thought. "Once was enough." A few minutes later, we gathered on the array but not inside the carriage. We stood in the middle of the circle, and many servants watched us from nearby. Some pointed at me, while others happily waved at the princess. "Is this really alright?" I asked, "You said you returned for a reason. I feel like I''m distracting you." "Really? Well, you can not visit the Highlands then. I''ll be free," she gave me a tight smile, and I looked away. A moment later, geometric patterns lit up beneath our feet, pulsing with an otherworldly blue glow. The familiar white flash engulfed us, and my stomach lurched as reality twisted around us like a cloth being wrung dry. I caught a glimpse of Solara''s wings wrapping protectively around her body before everything blurred. This time, the disorientation felt milder - maybe I was getting used to being torn through space. When my vision cleared, we were back in the port city, the salty breeze tickling my nose. A few merchants walking past barely spared us a glance, apparently used to people materializing out of thin air. Solara stumbled, catching herself on a pillar. "I hate it," she muttered. "Next time, I''m definitely flying." Ha-Yun adjusted her robes, unfazed. "The land route to Shan Gui will take about five days by raptor back." "Why don''t we take another airship?" Lilian asked, making her laugh. "Airships are expensive to operate, sweet Lilian. And hard to maintain. They don''t do short travels, and no airship will dare to fly near the Highlands.." "Five days?" I frowned. "The maps made it look closer." "Oh, trust me, distance is the least of our issues." Ha-Yun sighed and traced a path on an imaginary map. "You''ll need to circle around the Valley of the Shadow of Death to avoid the more... aggressive territories. The shortest route is also the deadliest." I nodded, already calculating supplies and rest stops in my head. Five days wasn''t terrible, but it meant five days of exposure before we even reached our actual destination. "I''m assuming this is really urgent and secretive for you ¡ª part of the reason why I didn''t bring additional soldiers along ¡ª so let''s get moving?" Ha-Yun asked. "Whenever you''re ready," I said. **** I wasn''t quite sure what Ha-Yun meant by ¡®raptor back¡¯ at first. That curiosity was soon satiated as I found myself on top of one. The Haifeng Raptors were taller than any horse I¡¯d seen, their long necks bobbing back and forth like swaying reeds. Their feathers had this rainbowy sheen, kind of like an oil slick¡ªblues and greens shifting into purples and golds. They weren¡¯t exactly birds, at least not the kind I knew. They had big, powerful legs for sprinting and small wings better for gliding than real flight. When my mount had moved for the first time, it was like an arrow loosed from a bow. Not a trot, not a gallop¡ªjust a smooth, weightless surge forward. ¡°They¡¯re gorgeous,¡± I said, eyeing one as it preened with a scary-looking hooked beak. Its golden, intelligent eyes tracked me when I moved closer. My assigned mount was mostly blue-black with silver streaks running down its neck. I felt its muscles bunch beneath me, fluid with motion. ¡°The eyes look like you,¡± Ha-Yun said, making me scowl. ¡°I''ll take that¡­ as a compliment,¡± I said, watching her giggle. We set out while morning fog still hugged the ground. Farmlands rolled out before us, green rice paddies mirroring the sky. Wide-hatted workers paused to stare, bowing low to Ha-Yun as we passed. I lost track of time. How long did we travel exactly like that, enjoying the scenery around us? ¡°Monsters seem on edge,¡± Lilian said from my left, her nose twitching. Her raptor, a russet-feathered one, looked pretty jittery. ¡°The air smells like rain, but also kind of electric. Sweeter, though.¡± I nodded, feeling it too. For the next few days, my Demonic Sphere picked up faint whispers. They were almost like voices, but not quite, just drifting on the breeze. Whatever they were, monsters or spirits, they merely flickered at the edges of my perception, like trying to snatch smoke with bare hands. Above us, Solara took advantage of the clear skies, following us through flight rather than a raptor. Her wings caught the sunlight, casting a crimson shadow that drifted along the ground as she did a tight turn. ¡°I can''t differentiate her from a bird anymore,¡± I noted. ¡°How graceful¡± ¡°It is a wonder to see a phoenix-blooded person in person. How mythical,¡± Ha-Yun said with a bit of awe in her voice. Then she blinked, turning her head forward. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ The wind here¡¯s different,¡± she replied as her own raptor trotted with an easy grace. ¡°Mountains create weird wind flows. A lot of martial artists study them.¡± ¡®Martial Artist¡¯ was a common term for fighters in the East. I''d asked around earlier, and some historical figures apparently had dantians ¨C meaning, their energy cores were in their abdomen. Like myself. But that wasn''t the case with the people of this era. As we rode on for a few days, the neat crops gave way to wilder grasslands and rockier terrain. The road got narrower, winding between hills that seemed bigger every hour. ¡°There,¡± Ha-Yun pointed at a jagged peak in the distance. ¡°That¡¯s Mount Jiuwei. It''s barely visible from here, but it¡¯ll clear up as we move. We''re close to the Highlands. Rumor says a nine-tailed fox spirit lives on top, guarding some ancient library.¡± ¡°Think it¡¯s true?¡± I asked, genuinely curious. She just gave me a wry smile. ¡°A few scholars tried to find out three years ago. Came back babbling about walking through walls made of moonlight and books that read themselves.¡± Her face turned a bit serious. ¡°But that¡¯s nothing compared to the deeper parts of this range. Yokai out there aren¡¯t so friendly. Ah, Yokai is the common term in the east to refer to spirits.¡± ¡°I see. Can you expand on what you just said about being not too friendly?¡± I pressed. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. She shrugged. ¡°Gashadokuro are giant skeletons born from people who starved to death. They wander around at night, teeth clacking like wind chimes.¡± She nodded at another peak. ¡°And Jor¨­gumo are spider women who lure travelers in with illusions of safety.¡± Lilian¡¯s tail bristled. ¡°Sometimes I catch their scent, I think,¡± she admitted quietly. ¡°They¡¯re bones and spiders, that much I''m sure. Not super clear, but something ancient in the air puts my fur on end.¡± I knew exactly what she meant, despite not having a tail. The further we distanced ourselves from the farmland, the stronger the strange energies felt. My Demonic Sphere sensed them like invisible cobwebs all around. Solara dropped down beside us, her wings stirring up dust. ¡°Guys, clouds ahead look weird,¡± she reported. ¡°They¡¯re moving the wrong way for this wind.¡± ¡°Spirit mists,¡± Ha-Yun explained. ¡°They gather around powerful yokai. Best if we dodge them.¡± The Haifeng Raptors picked up on the vibe, too. Their steps got more cautious, their heads turning to watch things I couldn¡¯t see. My mount¡¯s feathers rippled with tension now and then, but it stayed steady enough under my direction. **** We were finally here. The Shan Gui''s peaks loomed like ancient gods carved from stone, each standing out with its own overwhelming vibe. The night was falling, so we''d set up camp in a valley that was supposed to be sheltered, but even here, the mountains seemed to swallow up everything¡ªearth, sky, and spirit alike. Mount Bloodfang was the closest, and it definitely lived up to its name. It was right in front of us, and its rust-colored rock looked like it was bleeding red in the sunset. Dark clouds spun around its peak, occasionally lit by flashes that weren¡¯t quite lightning. The aura rolling off it felt like standing too close to an ancient, heavy, and hungry furnace. Off to the right was the Jade Widow, a spire of pale green rock that disappeared into the mist. Its energy was calmer but just as dangerous¡ªlike silky cloth that hides a blade. Every now and then, wisps of greenish light would float around its midpoint like a spider weaving a web. But the main attraction was the middle peak. Locals called it the Dragon¡¯s Crown, and it was easy to see why. Its jagged crest looked like giant fangs pointing at the sky, with veins of what seemed like pure gold snaking through the dark stone. My Demonic Sphere shuddered at the pressure it put out, like¡­ something massive and ancient was staring right at me. ¡°Gorgeous, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ha-Yun¡¯s voice was kind enough to snap me out of my daze. By now, the girls had built a small fire with the help of Solara, and now flames danced over our faces. ¡°Looks beautiful, yeah,¡± I said, taking one last look. She nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t let the beauty blind you. It''s really deadly. Each of these peaks has its own god, its own rules.¡± I plopped down by the fire, grateful for the tea Lilian handed me. The warmth felt great against the mountain¡¯s chill. ¡°You can practically feel them watching. It''s kind of unsettling.¡± ¡°I''ve been meaning to ask,¡± Lilian said, ¡°what is the legitimacy of these ¡®gods¡¯?¡± ¡°Ah, they''re Mountain Gods. Not truly something like the Twelve Gods,¡± I said. ¡°They''re more like local spirits who the people pray to, and therefore they gained some forms of divinity. It''s more accurate to call them Demi-Gods if you want to respect the rankings.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Lilian nodded. ¡°So like Grandmother. That''s strong.¡± Ha-Yun tilted her head. ¡°Grandmother?¡± ¡°Her grandmother is the Beast Hero, Vargathrian of the First Apocalypse,¡± I answered, and her eyes shot wide. Ha-Yun jumped, immediately bowing her head. ¡°I, uh, didn''t realize-¡± ¡°Calm down, she''s just a maid,¡± I waved it off before she could make Lilian''s head bigger than it already was. ¡°Hey!¡± Lilian growled at me, and all this made Solara snicker to herself. Ha-Yun looked confused for a minute, but when Lilian requested her to sit down, she sighed and did so. ¡°Anyhow,¡± she cleared her throat. ¡°When you said you felt like they''re staring at you, that''s because they are.¡± Ha-Yun¡¯s eyes flickered with the fire¡¯s reflection. ¡°It¡¯d have been troublesome if you didn''t have me around. I was born during a time when planets aligned in the sky, and for some reason, these Mountain Gods blessed me.¡± ¡°Ah, that makes sense,¡± I leaned back and said. ¡°I was curious about how someone can be this beautiful. So it¡¯s fitting that you were born during a celestial event.¡± Two pairs of eyes snapped towards me like bullets, and I realized my mistake a second too long. I had to keep my tongue in check¡­ Ha-Yun burst out giggling, holding her tummy and wiping tears of joy from her eyes. A moment later, she breathed. ¡°Ah, you''re funny. But, just to let you know, I have a fianc¨¦. Just like you do.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, right. Don''t worry, that was a slip of the tongue,¡± I cleared my throat. ¡°So, Iskandaar, now that we¡¯ve actually made it¡­¡± She picked up her cup and took a sip, careful and slow. Her humorous face vanished, and she looked at me seriously. ¡°What exactly are you after? And no more half-answers, please. We''re about to delve into serious danger.¡± No more half-answers, huh? I stared into the flames awhile, figuring out what to say. Finally, I looked up. ¡°There¡¯s a sword. Buried here.¡± Her gaze sharpened. ¡°The Demon Blade of Kurayami?¡± It was scary how fast she said it. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of it?¡± ¡°Everyone important in the East has.¡± Her voice went quiet. ¡°A blade made from a fallen star, once wielded by the previous Demon King before they destroyed.¡± She looked at Lilian. ¡°Your grandmother and her allies did. People these days say it feeds on souls and whispers void secrets.¡± Her eyes narrowed as she looked back at me. ¡°Why would you want something like that?¡± Before I could reply, Solara scooted closer to the fire, her wings sending a wave of heat our way. ¡°That¡¯s not everything, right?¡± she asked tactfully, trying to hinder the princess¡¯ attention. ¡°You mentioned something about my powers before.¡± I gave a slow nod. ¡°People say there¡¯s the remnant of an ancient phoenix spirit here, a dead Mountain God. Something that could help you unlock more of what you¡¯re capable of.¡± Solara¡¯s wings tensed as she swallowed. ¡°You really think so? How much stronger will I get?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see once we find it,¡± I said. ¡°Hey, but what about me?¡± Lilian¡¯s tail flicked like she was annoyed. ¡°Am I just backup?¡± ¡°Come on, you know that¡¯s not it,¡± I said softly, noticing her ears flatten a bit. ¡°It¡¯s just that this particular mission¡­ some parts of it relate more to Solara¡¯s phoenix side and a sword I''m interested in. I''ll find you something later.¡± While we conversed, Ha-Yun hadn¡¯t taken her eyes off me. ¡°A demon blade and a phoenix spirit. You¡¯re trying to gather so much power. Solara said so before, too.¡± There was no question in her tone. ¡°What exactly are you gearing up for?¡± The fire crackled, sparks twirling into the night. Overhead, those peaks loomed like silent watchers, ancient eyes taking in every word. I met Ha-Yun¡¯s stare but didn''t say anything. Those two weren''t the only things I wanted. There was another. My third motive¡ªthe special materials I needed for an item that¡¯d help advance the cult. Not everything¡¯s meant to be shared, even in front of a cozy fire. ¡°Iskandaar, I-¡± she started, but a pack of high-pitched screech cut right through our conversation, making my skin prickle. My Demonic Sphere flared up, picking up multiple nasty presences rushing in. They felt twisted, like nature spirits that the mountains¡¯ darker side had warped. ¡°Incoming,¡± I warned, already getting to my feet, unsheathing my sword. The rest followed my lead, weapons drawn as shadows emerged from the trees. They looked sort of like goblins, but¡­ off. Their skin had patches of bark and moss, and their eyes glowed sickly yellow. Spirit-touched creatures attracted to our group¡¯s strong energy like moths to a flame. ¡°Territorial spirits,¡± Ha-Yun growled, drawing her sword. ¡°They hunt in packs. Careful.¡± The first wave hit us like a mess of clawing limbs and snapping jaws. I countered with the True Demon Sword Art, slicing through two simultaneously. Their bodies faded into dark smoke, leaving behind only crystallized spirit cores. Lilian¡¯s claws shone in the firelight as she tore into them. In her shifted form, she shredded one creature¡¯s head clean off while another was left with an empty chest cavity. ¡°They taste like rotten leaves!¡± she spat, wiping her mouth. Solara launched into the air, her wings casting a bright red glow over the fight. She rained fire onto three spirits trying to flank us. Two more pounced at her, but she spun midair, turning her wings into sharp edges that sliced them both. Ha-Yun moved like flowing water, her sword trailing pink petals that cut with deadly precision. Four spirits fell before they even realized they¡¯d been struck. I channeled deeper power into my sword, about to unleash the True Demon Sword Art¡¯s fifth form, but an arrow of spirit flames sent my sword flying. I turned to find a smirking monster, and before I knew it, three more were right by me. Unfortunately for them, my sword wasn''t my lifeline. [True Demon Fist Art, Fourth Form: The Unyielding Embrace of the Kraken] My fists curled and surged with an unfathomable depth of power, embodying the legendary Kraken''s might. I slammed forward as one monster¡¯s head exploded against my fist. With each strike, my Qi flowed like the relentless tides, pulling my foe into a crushing embrace and then exploding against him. The air around us thickened as if submerged beneath an ocean, slowing every movement but mine. My fists struck like constricting tentacles, relentless and unyielding, and each of the blows sapped the strength and breath from the incoming enemies. The pressure built, wrapping tighter and tighter with each hit, until their resistance felt as futile as fighting against the depths of the sea itself. The punches carved through a dozen more spirits that were around me, their twisted forms dying against my Stellar QI coated fists. [You''ve killed a Dark Spirit Goblin - Level 39.] [You''ve earned experience points.] [You''ve killed a Dark Spirit Goblin - Level 32.] [You''ve earned experience points.] [You''ve killed a Dark Spirit Goblin - Level 30.] [You''ve earned experience points.] ¡­. [You¡¯ve leveled up!] [You have reached Level 60!] A series of pop-up flickered in my vision as the last spirit dissolved. The fight lasted maybe a minute, but spirit cores littered the ground, slowly evaporating. ¡°Everyone okay?¡± I called out, and my Demonic Sphere was sweeping for any leftovers. ¡°That was fun,¡± Lilian said with a wicked grin, her tail waving as she picked up some cores. ¡°Think there¡¯ll be more?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not wait and see,¡± Ha-Yun said, already doing something to dampen our campsite¡¯s aura. ¡°The mountains are watching. We don¡¯t need more ¡®tests.¡¯¡± I picked up my sword and cleaned the spirit residue off my blade, scanning the battlefield one last time. Spirit cores gleamed like little glowing gems in the moonlight, but their light faded quickly. The whole area smelled like ozone and burnt foliage. ¡°Well, that was bracing,¡± I said, slipping my sword back into its sheath. My muscles were still buzzing with battle energy, making my fingers twitch. Ha-Yun crouched to examine one of the cores, frowning in the dying firelight. ¡°You all did well,¡± she admitted, rolling the crystal between her fingertips. ¡°But don¡¯t get cocky. These guys were just the bottom feeders, drawn by our energy.¡± ¡°They weren¡¯t that bad,¡± Lilian said with a lazy stretch, her tail swishing behind her. Spirit droplets dripped off her claws like dew in the morning. ¡°And saying things like that is exactly how people get themselves killed out here.¡± Ha-Yun¡¯s tone snapped like a whip. ¡°The Highlands never show their full hand at first. They poke and prod to see what you can do. Each time you prove yourself, the next wave hits harder.¡± Solara landed softly next to me, wings folding in. ¡°So what, we should¡¯ve just played dead?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying,¡± Ha-Yun said, standing up and brushing dirt off her robes, ¡°that celebrating is risky. The mountain gods keep track of everything¡ªone slip or sign of disrespect¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lilian¡¯s grin got sharper. ¡°And here I was thinking the mighty Princess Ha-Yun had special protection. All those fancy bows and prayers¡­?¡± A faint flush hit Ha-Yun¡¯s cheeks. She cleared her throat, tugging at her sword belt more roughly than needed. ¡°The right rituals help¡ªsometimes. But the gods here are as moody as they are ancient. It¡¯s not as if I''m their daughter that they''d ignore everything I do. It''s smarter to keep your head down so they just ignore you.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said, shouldering my pack and feeling the weight of our supplies shift. ¡°Let¡¯s move on before something bigger decides to check us out.¡± The mountains rose around us, their tops lost in swirling clouds. I could sense countless unseen eyes in the darkness, studying our every step. Ha-Yun was right¡ªthis was only the start. ¡°The next safe spot is about two hours away,¡± Ha-Yun said, already setting off. ¡°Don¡¯t kill anything unless you have to. The spirits talk, and we really don¡¯t want a rep as troublemakers.¡± ¡°Probably too late,¡± Solara mumbled but followed anyway. I took up the rear, stretching my Demonic Sphere as far as it would go. The night closed in around us, full of whispers and flickers of motion just beyond sight. The real danger waited deeper among those mist-shrouded peaks. Whatever the case, I wasn''t returning without getting the three things I wanted. The level ups were merely a bonus. Chapter 85 – To Find a God’s Grave The morning sun lit up the Shan Gui Highlands in sharp contrasts, each jagged peak looking like part of some ancient beast¡¯s backbone. We¡¯d climbed higher in the night, and now we could see the whole range spread out before us¡ªlike the world¡¯s biggest, most treacherous spine. Mount Bloodfang stood closest, its red-streaked cliffs disappearing into swirling mist. Parts of its rock looked smooth enough to have been clawed by giants, while the rest bristled with spires that could impale a sky whale. Little blue and green lights flickered between the crags, giving me chills every time I spotted them. It was an intense sight. The Jade Widow¡¯s pale stone caught the sunlight just right, throwing sparkles across the valley. Tiny streams dripped down its face, each droplet looking like a mini star falling off the rocks. The steady drip-drip-drip echoed strangely, and Lilian¡¯s ears kept twitching at the sound. ¡°Kind of annoying,¡± she commented. But the Dragon¡¯s Crown completely stole the show. Its jagged top speared the clouds, crackling with this weird, unnatural lightning. Emerald and golden ore ran through the dark stone like trapped rivers of light. The longer I stared, the more details I noticed¡ªscales, claws, and fangs carved into the mountain. ¡°It¡¯s like,¡± Solara started, ¡°it wants people to know who¡¯s the ruler here.¡± I couldn¡¯t be sure if that was the case. My knowledge from Arcane Crown informed me that the Phoenix Essense was located in the Shan Gui Highlands but not in which peak. But she was probably right. We¡¯d have to ask around to be sure. It¡¯d be a waste plus needless danger to head to any of the peaks without a prior guarantee. My Demonic Sphere picked up many hidden presences, lurking around us like ancient predators ready to pounce. The wind tore through narrow passes, carrying spirits who whispered in a language I couldn¡¯t quite understand. The air was so dense with power that I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe normally. Thankfully, breathing techniques helped. ¡°...Status,¡± I mumbled, and the usual blue screen popped up. ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã Name: Iskandaar Romani Age: 19 years Race: Human Qi: 9330/11750 Level: 60 | 23% EXP ¡ã¡ã¡ã Class: Myth Slayer Class Level: [3/10] Class Skills: ¡ã¡ã¡ã General Skills: ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã There wasn¡¯t much of a change other than the thousand increase in Qi. Cultivating with Solara had sped up the process by a bit. Still, I was just a 5th Ascension in a place where demigods ruled. I didn¡¯t quite feel comfortable here. Fifteen levels to go before I could attempt the 6th Ascension. The gap felt massive. Each level past 50 required exponentially more experience, and the mountain spirits we''d fought last night barely moved the needle. I closed the window with a smile. The levels weren''t the main reason why I''d come, so it was alright. The Demon Blade of Kurayami, the Phoenix Essense for Solara, and those special materials I needed. Everything else was secondary. A cold gust blew, smelling of snow and ancient rock. Something up above screamed¡ªa noise that wasn¡¯t exactly a bird, but definitely not normal. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving,¡± Ha-Yun said, patting me on the back. The scream echoed around until I couldn¡¯t tell where it started. **** The next few days were a blur of climbing and run-ins with spirits. Every path twisted in ways that shouldn¡¯t be physically possible, but we managed. It was mostly thanks to my Demonic Sphere. Ha-Yun had long grown curious about how I was so good at finding paths. Even with the sphere, though, often we¡¯d march for hours only to find ourselves back where we started or travel a short distance that turned out to be miles long once we actually walked it. The mountains were messing with distance and direction like a bored trickster god. We had to fight sometimes. A pack of stone golems ripped free from a cliff, each one as massive as a small house. Three tengu dove out of nowhere with swords made of razor wind. A fox spirit tried to lure us off the path with illusions of cozy lodging and nice meals. Somehow, it was the last one that gave us the most trouble. Specially Lilian¡­ Sometimes, after beating up a spirit, we¡¯d rather ask questions instead of killing it. Killing when our life wasn¡¯t in danger would needlessly anger the mountain gods. Fighting aside, we learned to negotiate too. That was where Ha-Yun really saved us. She knew all these customs and how to make tiny offerings to calm local spirits. Sometimes, a cup of sake at a half-hidden altar worked better than any fancy sword technique. That was what brought us here. After we released a bunch of spirits that we could have killed, Ha-Yun did something that summoned an entity before us. Now, we faced an older spirit¡ªway older than anything else we¡¯d seen. It looked like a huge white crane, its feathers glowing so brightly it hurt to look directly at them. Mist curled around its legs, moving like living silk. ¡°O¡¯ honored one,¡± I said, bowing as Ha-Yun had shown me. It was a little odd that something in me rattled at the prospect of bowing at a bird, even though logically it seemed simple. Something spiritual in my soul didn¡¯t like it. I endured it, raising my head. ¡°We¡¯re looking for information on the phoenix¡¯s remnants said to be here.¡± The crane cocked its head at an angle that would have been comical if not for its strong presence. Its eyes were molten gold, almost hypnotic. ¡°Many seek. Few find. Fewer survive.¡± Its voice boomed in my mind, not my ears. ¡°Why should you be any different, little demon-touched?¡± Glad you didn¡¯t say the last part out loud, I thought with a wry¨Csmile while sensing Solara tense next to me, her wings rustling. She rested a hand on my shoulder. The spirit¡¯s gaze flicked over to her, and for a second, I swore it recognized something. ¡°Ah,¡± it murmured out loud. ¡°A child of fire returning to its cradle. Perhaps...¡± It spread its wings, and the mist peeled back to reveal countless branching paths winding up the mountains. ¡°The remnants you want are three days¡¯ climb that way, where the Dragon¡¯s Crown meets the eternal storm. The route won¡¯t be nice for anyone lacking resolve, and I personally don¡¯t recommend it. It can mean death.¡± ¡°We have the resolve,¡± I said, trying to sound firm. Its laughter shook the stones around us. ¡°So did the others. Their bones line the trail. I wish you good luck, oddity.¡± Then it burst into pure light, leaving behind an echo of its voice. ¡°Choose fast, and choose wisely.¡± As soon as it vanished, Lilian whooped loud enough to echo off the peaks. ¡°Level 89!¡± she announced, flashing her fangs. ¡°I was waiting for when that bird would leave, ugh.¡± Level-ups came in many ways. Although our recent battle right before the crane was summoned didn¡¯t cause any deaths, it was just enough to help her level up. ¡°Show-off,¡± Solara muttered, but she looked happy for her fellow Star. She too had been improving, choosing to hone her flames whenever we took a break, shaping them into detailed figures and using them for quick shield moves. She¡¯d gotten a lot more precise. Ha-Yun, too, had improved her sword style¡ªnow it left these ghostly cherry blossom petals trailing each swing. She demonstrated a quick slash that made the air shimmer. ¡°Lord Crane was right about one thing,¡± she said, sliding her blade away. ¡°The road ahead won¡¯t be friendly. You guys ready?¡± We continued our travels. Information was our first priority, so Ha-Yun did her thing. Her status as Goryeo¡¯s First Princess opened doors that would¡¯ve stayed locked if we were just random travelers. She coaxed details from brave merchants and charmed the calmer shrine keepers. Seeing her flip from a regal princess to a humble wanderer depending on who she talked to was fascinating. We shared tea with a young man in old-fashioned robes at a small mountainside shrine. He called himself Xiaobai, and even though he looked about my age, something in his eyes suggested centuries of knowledge. Every movement he made was too smooth, almost inhuman. He was definitely a yokai of some kind. ¡°More tea?¡± he asked, smiling and refilling cups before we could answer. Steam curled up like tiny dragons. ¡°I don¡¯t often get visitors who actually chat. Most people just leave offerings and run off.¡± ¡°The mountains can be scary,¡± Ha-Yun said, taking her cup with a polite bow. ¡°Oh, absolutely!¡± Xiaobai nodded, bouncing a bit. ¡°That¡¯s ¡®cause they don¡¯t understand the Spirit Kings. Each peak has its own ruler. They¡¯re not all terrifying¡ªwell, mostly they are¡ªbut each is different!¡± Then, sometimes, he talks like a cheerful teenager. How odd. Wings flapped, and my pet spirit owl, Vyrn, landed on my shoulders. Ever since we¡¯d come to the Highlands, he¡¯d often bicker to come out. He didn¡¯t play after coming out, but he liked the air here. I flicked a biscuit to his beak, and leaned in toward Xiaobai. ¡°Can you tell us about them?¡± His eyes lit up. ¡°Sure! Like Mount Bloodfang is Lord Kurogane¡¯s domain. He¡¯s an Oni-lord, as old as these rocks and a bit cranky. Loves his sake, though, and respects anyone who shows proper reverence. Just don¡¯t show up during the new moon¡ªthat¡¯s when he holds his warrior tournaments.¡± ¡°Warrior tournaments?¡± Lilian perked right up. ¡°Yep! But, uh, losers often end up part of his decor.¡± Xiaobai chuckled like that was no big deal. ¡°The Jade Widow belongs to Lady Bai, who¡¯s a Qilin. Very elegant, into poetry and music. Sometimes she grants wishes if your performance moves her heart.¡± Solara frowned. ¡°What about the Dragon¡¯s Crown?¡± Xiaobai¡¯s grin turned secretive. ¡°That¡¯s the Green Scale King¡¯s realm. The strongest of them all¡ªan azure dragon. He¡¯s been around since the First Age. Some say his treasure hoard is enough to make emperors cry. He¡¯s been sleeping for a while now, so the other Spirit Kings handle business these days.¡± I sipped my tea, picking words carefully. ¡°What about the Demon Blade of Kurayami? I heard it''s buried somewhere here,¡± I said and realized that was a mistake. His change in mood was instant. Xiaobai¡¯s friendly vibe vanished like someone flipping a switch. The warmth in his eyes turned icy, making them look more like glacier shards. ¡°...Leave,¡± he said, no trace of hospitality left. The tea in our cups started to freeze around the edges. ¡°Now.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t mean any offense¡ª¡± Ha-Yun started. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°You¡¯re digging where no one should,¡± Xiaobai snapped, his form flickering between human and something far¡­ far older. Even I felt chilly. ¡°That cursed thing is called the Demon Blade for a reason, and it¡¯s been sealed for a reason. Why do you humans never think things through? Why do you think the Heroes killed the demon who wielded it but couldn¡¯t destroy the sword? The Spirit Kings pulverized the last fool who went after it, nearly waking something that should stay buried.¡± Frost crawled over the shrine¡¯s stones, the air dropping at least twenty degrees. Even Solara¡¯s natural heat dimmed, and she almost made her wings ablaze as if to send a message. I stopped her with a raised hand. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell us anything?¡± I asked, and he growled. ¡°Go,¡± Xiaobai repeated, his voice carrying a power that didn¡¯t belong to a cute tea host. ¡°While you still can.¡± **** The campfire crackled quietly in the cold mountain air, painting our little clearing with shifting orange lights. Ha-Yun and Solara sat close to the flames, their voices low as they chatted about different Eastern legends. Now and then, I heard Solara¡¯s wings rustle with that metallic copper sheen in the firelight. Even from where I was perched on a fallen log, I could sense her excitement. She loved the Highlands and its sky. Perhaps knowing that her ancestor was from the East, she truly did feel at home here. I let my Demonic Sphere pulse out gently, keeping tabs on the dark beyond our circle of light. After the run-in with Xiaobai, I wasn¡¯t about to get complacent. The way he¡¯d frozen our tea like it was nothing¡­ yeah, the Mountain Gods weren¡¯t the only threats here. The problem was, I¡¯d have to clash against people like those one way or another. I had to pave the path for that opportunity. Catching Lilian¡¯s gaze, I flicked my head toward the trees. She arched an eyebrow but stood up anyway, her tail giving an annoyed twitch. I led her away from the glow of the fire, deeper among the tall pines, where the night air bit a little sharper. ¡°What¡¯s so important we have to wander off into the dark?¡± she muttered, arms folding as she trailed behind me. ¡°I was finally warm and cozy¡ª¡± I spun around, and in one fluid move, I pressed her against the trunk of a sturdy pine. Her eyes widened, but before she could protest, I leaned in and caught her mouth with mine. She made a muffled noise, half surprised and half something else, then melted into the kiss without pushing me away. When I pulled back, her cheeks were hot, ears flicking rapidly. ¡°What the hell was that for?¡± she whispered, even though her tail was giving her away¡ªtwitching fast but not exactly angry. ¡°Lilian, stop complaining and listen to me carefully,¡± I murmured, lowering my voice. ¡°Tomorrow, when the monsters attack¡ªand they will¡ªI need you to keep Ha-Yun busy. Her attention away from me. Get her away from me and Solara, no matter what it takes.¡± Her tail puffed up. ¡°What? No. What are you planning to want to be alone with Solara? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually asking me this, bastard.¡± I let out a slow breath. ¡°We can¡¯t afford for Ha-Yun to see how I really fight. There¡¯ll be harder enemies later on, and I¡¯d have to let my true energy slip. She¡¯s no fool; she¡¯ll notice things that don¡¯t add up, and that¡¯s the last thing we need.¡± ¡°...And?¡± ¡°So the plan is for Solara and I to head deeper while you and Ha-Yun stay out. Don¡¯t worry, I have a task for you too,¡± I said. ¡°This is so dumb,¡± Lilian hissed, ears flattening tight. ¡°She¡¯s blessed by the mountain gods, remember? Splitting off from her is just begging for trouble. Do you realize how dangerous this place is? There are creatures as strong as grandmother. Or do you want another near-death experience to add to your collection?¡± ¡°I know the risk,¡± I told her, meeting her glare. ¡°But I¡¯ve weighed the odds, and I can handle it just fine as long as one of the Mountain Gods doesn¡¯t jump me from their resting place. And they won¡¯t do that unless I go crazy. Come on, Lilian.¡± Lilian¡¯s claws sank into the tree bark. ¡°You¡¯re reckless,¡± she muttered. ¡°You always are. Every time you say you¡¯ve ¡®calculated¡¯ something, we end up dragging your sorry body off some battlefield. And you want to leave me behind! I¡¯m strong enough to protect you now, and you want to go without me!¡± Stepping in close, I gently cupped her face, feeling her breath hitch. ¡°I trust you to have my back. And I trust myself. Whatever happens, I won¡¯t die. You know that.¡± She snorted, but her face lost some of its anger. I kissed her again, deeper this time. Her protest turned into a muffled moan, and she let her arms slip around my neck. For a moment, the pine-scented air and the crunch of dead leaves underfoot were all I could focus on. When we separated, her face was flushed red. She tried to look cross, but the wagging of her tail gave her away. ¡°Fine,¡± she whispered. ¡°But don¡¯t expect mere kisses to work as a bribe. You¡­ owe me a real reward.¡± Before I could process what she meant, she sank to her knees, the leaves crackling as she moved. The chill mountain breeze blew around us, carrying the crisp smell of pine and a distant hint of snow. In the far distance, a nocturnal bird gave a lonely cry, its voice echoing off the silent peaks. For a little while, we forgot about the gods, ghosts, and the haunted mountains that watched us from every shadow. **** The air tasted different here, crisp and charged, like breathing pure lightning. We¡¯d been climbing the Dragon¡¯s Crown¡¯s eastern face for hours, following a narrow path that shouldn¡¯t have existed. My fingers brushed the golden veins in the rock as we ascended, the metallic warmth lingering long after we¡¯d passed. From playing [Arcane Crown], I knew that the Phoenix Essence was in the Highlands, but not sure which peak. So we were going by the Crane¡¯s suggestion. I felt like I was close, but I couldn¡¯t be sure just yet. In the game, it was located near a place called the Celestial Pavilion - it wasn¡¯t really a building. It was more like a natural amphitheater where three waterfalls collided midair, their mist forming permanent rainbows over a shrine older than empires. ¡°This feels¡­ sanctified,¡± Solara whispered, her phoenix wings trembling. The Phoenix Mountain King had chosen the Highlands to die after the First Apocalypse, and the eternal flames of her Spirit Essence kept the mountain¡¯s corruption at bay. But I couldn¡¯t be sure if the ¡®sanctification¡¯ here was from that flame, or from the dragon that resides in this place. If it was the former, we were close. The game had made it a loot dungeon, but reality thrummed with raw power, making my Demonic Sphere recoil. Ha-Yun¡¯s boot dislodged a pebble. It tumbled into the abyss, the clatter echoing seven times before silence swallowed it. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be here, Iskandaar.¡± I kept my tone light, swinging off a rock ledge. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Princess? We¡¯re so deep already. Now you¡¯re scared of a little hike?¡± ¡°Scared?¡± She scowled at me. ¡°That shrine keeper warned us for a reason. What if this is somewhere more dangerous than the place where the Crane guided us toward? What if we¡¯re at the wrong place? This is the edge of Green Scale King¡¯s territory, and he¡¯s an angry one. You think that¡¯s a coincidence that the air is growing hotter?¡± Below us, the mist began boiling. That was a good sign. I think we¡¯re really close. Lilian sniffed the air, claws extending. ¡°Something¡¯s-¡± The attack came from above. Six lizardmen dropped like emerald-scaled hail, their obsidian blades shrieking against the rocks. Not simple monsters, they were intelligent. Their levels were high, and their armor bore the serpentine motifs of the Dragon¡¯s Crown guardians. [Thizzok, Level 42] [Sshaleek, Level 45] [Xorr¡¯Zun, Level 41] [Kruxh-Va, Level 46] [Zz¡¯qorrath, Level 48] [Grohhzz¡¯Chath, Level 44] Dammit, I somehow missed their presence. But¡­ that¡¯s good. ¡°Lilian!¡± I barked, and her grin flashed fangs as she lunged, subtly herding two foes toward Ha-Yun. The princess cursed, petals blooming around her sword as she engaged. I caught Solara¡¯s wrist mid-backflip. ¡°East waterfall,¡± I hissed. ¡°There¡¯s a cave behind-¡± A forked tongue lashed past my ear. I spun, blade meeting scale, the clash reverberating up my arms. That was when I realized escape wouldn¡¯t be so easy. The lizardmen descended in a scaly avalanche, emerald armor clattering like broken glass. I blocked an obsidian blade with my forearm guard, and the impact shuddered through my bones. "Try non-lethal takedowns!" I said. "They''re just doing their job!" They weren¡¯t after our heads, we were the ones who¡¯d entered illegal territory. It¡¯d be rude to kill them, and could draw the wrath of a Mountain God. Lilian answered with a snarl that blended with the screech of claws on stone as she flipped over a spear thrust. Her boot cracked against a lizardman''s temple, sending it tumbling into three others. "Easy for you to say! They''re not trying to cuddle!" A forked tongue lashed past my ear. I spun into the attacker''s guard, elbow smashing into its solar plexus. The creature folded with a pained hiss. My sword blazed golden, Stellar Qi bright, as I swung flat-side first, the enchanted metal singing through the air. My Spirit Pendant shimmered. Vyrn the Owl wanted to come out and play. For once, he was interested in a battle. For once, I didn¡¯t need him. I¡¯d let him out soon, but not yet. Solara''s wings flared crimson behind me. "[Scorching Waltz]!" She spun round, trailing fire that forced the lizardmen back without burning flesh. The flames danced across their shields in harmless patterns - a distraction, not an attack. "Ha-Yun! Your left!" I shouted. Ha-Yun''s blade bloomed cherry blossoms as she parried twin daggers. "I see them!" Petals swirled into a defensive vortex, disarming four attackers through sheer aesthetic violence. Their weapons clattered down the mountainside. ¡°Just give up, outsiders!¡± One of the lizardmen shouted in human-tongue. The numbers kept swelling. Emerald scales flooded the narrow pass like a living landslide. A massive brute with bone spurs erupting from its shoulders bull-rushed me, a battle cry echoing off the peaks. [Void Step]! I blurred behind it, the pommel of my sword cracking against its spine. The creature staggered into two others, sending all three tumbling into a pile of rocks. Stones rained around us. Lilian turned to ensure I was alright, and I waved at her. She nodded, and then her claws sparked against stone as she slid under a spear wall. "[Moonlight Gambit]!" Her tail whipped up a dust cloud, the particles shimmering with lunar energy. No, it was the Yin Qi that I¡¯d talked to her about before. Similar, but not the same. Three lizardmen froze mid-lunge, ice on their feet, and eyes temporarily blinded. "Nicely done!" Solara swooped low, snatching a dropped spear mid-air. "Ah, be careful of my wingspan!" Her Phoenix Flare burst scorched a warning line across the stone, herding the next wave into Ha-Yun''s waiting sword forms. The princess'' movements turned deliberate, each slash leaving petal traps that stuck to armor like glowing stickers. "Marked targets at two o''clock!" "On it!" I channeled Qi through my sword, the blade humming. [True Demon God Art, Third Form: Chaotic Requiem of the Hellfire Wasp.] Stellar Qi crackled, clashing violently with the incoming lizardmen. The force of the collision sent a shockwave through the area, which shook the very mountain around us. The energy darts shot precisely into the tagged scales, and lizardmen stumbled into each other, tangled by the non-lethal strikes. Well, the Third Form wasn¡¯t quite non-lethal, but I¡¯d weakened it for them. A smoke bomb exploded at our feet ¨C not our doing. Through the acrid haze, I glimpsed lizardmen shamans gesturing furiously. Their scales shimmered with borrowed magic, the smoke coalescing into serpentine shapes and the smoke coalesced. "Solara! Formation Beta!" I shouted, announcing a code we¡¯d figured out during one of our hunts in the Eldergrove Expanse. ¡°On it!¡± Her wings snapped forward, creating a fiery vacuum that sucked the smoke upward. "Clearing the air!" The momentary distraction was all I needed. [True Demon God Art: Infernal Bloodstorm.] I called forth a storm of glowing liquid infused with Stellar Qi, creating a torrent of golden energy that devastated the battlefield. Usually, each droplet of the storm was razor-sharp, cutting through armor, flesh, and even magic. The bloodstorm was an extension of my wrath, growing stronger the more enraged they were. And¡­ I wasn¡¯t really enraged right now. I didn¡¯t want to kill them all, as I said. What it achieved was pain, and confusion as golden light blinded them all. Chaos erupted as they attacked the air. Ha-Yun caught on instantly, and her petal storms reinforced the deception. "Well done, Junior!¡± "Gotta earn my keep!" I shouted back, already moving. I slid through the chaos, my sword''s flat side knocking aside spears. "Lilian! Feint left and fall back to the shrine arch!" My maid, with her arms and legs now covered in fur, yelped as a tail swipe grazed her ribs. "Easy for you to- oh!" She caught my meaning a moment later, deliberately stumbling into a retreat. The lizardmen surged after her, away from Solara''s position. "Now, Solara! Full conflagration!" Her wings became sun-bright. "[Inferno Waltz]!" The firestorm she unleashed was pure light and sound, no heat ¨C a celestial firework show that left afterimages dancing in everyone''s vision. In that golden heartbeat, I grabbed Solara''s waist. ¡°Eep!¡± I used [Void Step] as reality folded like origami, the world bleeding to monochrome lines. Three rapid teleports¡ªacross the battlefield, up the cliff face, and behind the roaring eastern waterfall. We were suddenly far from where we were a moment ago. We materialized in a hidden grotto, the waterfall''s thunder masking our arrival. Solara stumbled against me, wings damp and glittering with mist droplets. "Ah¡­ Ah, what happened?¡± She asked, rubbing the back of her head and looking around. Her face lit up a moment later. ¡°Oh, I get it now.¡± ¡°You do?¡± I asked, panting as I tried to catch my breath. Such consecutive use of that technique took a toll on me. She grinned, her expression warming at me. ¡°Yes. We''re finally alone now," she said, moving closer as her fingers toyed with my collar. "I was getting frustrated with Lilian and the new girl hogging all your attention." I stepped back, clearing my throat. "First of all, Ha Yun is taken. It¡¯s not like that. And secondly, please stop playing around.¡± ¡°Awh.¡± ¡°We''ve got maybe ten minutes before they finish and realize we''re gone. We have to vanish further by then." My sword¡¯s tip drew a glowing line on the stone. The blade''s light revealed ancient carvings; a phoenix rising from a mountain''s heart. "There. The shrine''s inner path." Solara''s playful expression melted as she saw the symbols. "That''s... the same markings as in my family''s grimoire," she said. ¡°I¡­ never got to read them properly since they were destroyed during that horrible day, but I¡¯m confident it¡¯s the same.¡± "Or similar enough to help you explore the rest of your powers that you couldn¡¯t unlock without your family¡¯s guidance. At least that¡¯s what I¡¯m expecting, anyway," I pressed a palm to the stone, feeling dormant magic stir. "But stay sharp. If people¡¯s fear about the Highlands is right..." The wall rumbled open, revealing stairs carved with molten gold. A sound like a heartbeat came from the depths below ¨C and the faintest whisper of wings. ¡°It¡¯s a genuine worry that we might die here,¡± I stood back up. Chapter 86 – A Dead God’s Wrath The moment Solara and I stepped past the threshold down the stairs, light swallowed us whole. It wasn¡¯t blinding like the sun¡ªno, it was deeper, thicker, like plunging into liquid gold. Our bodies felt weightless, stretched thin across an invisible thread. Then the world reformed. Rather than the overwhelming brightness, we found ourselves in an expansive field of tall silver grass. Moonlight gently illuminated the surroundings while the air was filled with the refreshing scent of chilled earth and faint rain. The wind rustled through the bending grass, conveying a blend of a hymn and a sigh The landscape extended infinitely, yet it felt confined, an illusion distorting the space around us. The stairs we¡¯d come through had vanished, too. ¡°Whoa.¡± The moonlight turned the field into a silver painting, and every blade of grass stood still against the dark ground. Solara and I paused, listening as normal nighttime noises disappeared one by one. First, there were the insects, then the wind, and even our breathing felt oddly muffled by the end. A sharp pulse flared in my chest, right where the Elven Spirit Pendant rested. Before I could react, a burst of azure light shot from the crystal, and Vyrn appeared in a flicker of ghostly energy. ¡°Vyrn, what¡ª?!¡± I tried to call him back, but he just ignored me. He swooped across the field, then perched on a half-buried sword nearby. His glowing eyes scanned the area like he was searching for something, and their intensity prickled my skin. ¡°Iskandaar,¡± Solara whispered, her wings rustling softly behind her. ¡°Look at the grass. It¡¯s not even moving.¡± She was right. Even with Vyrn¡¯s wings flapping hard enough to stir a breeze, the silver grass at some places stayed perfectly still, like it was painted on. I reached out with my Demonic Sphere, trying to get a feel for this weird phenomenon. The feedback I got was¡­ off. Certain patches of space barely felt real, almost like thin spots in the fabric of reality. ¡°It¡¯s almost like we¡¯re standing in two different places at once,¡± I muttered. My Sphere readings kept rippling and overlapping, distorting in ways I¡¯d never seen. Vyrn let out a low, haunting screech that cut through something deeper than just air. For a split second, the horizon flickered¡ªreplacing the far-off mountains with an endless field of ancient swords. Then it snapped back, leaving the image burned into my mind. I¡¯d never faced anything quite like this. Maybe it was the Phoenix¡¯s final memory bleeding into our world or some pocket realm the Remnant made for protection. The energy didn¡¯t match any patterns I knew, and I knew a lot from the Heavenly Demon¡¯s memories. Solara stepped closer, her shoulder brushing mine. ¡°Your pet¡¯s acting gutsy,¡± she said, giving me a quick sidelong look. ¡°Think he senses something we can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± I said, watching Vyrn swivel his head like he was tracking an invisible target. ¡°He¡¯s never acted this focused before. Nor interested.¡± She opened her mouth as we walked, then hesitated. A small grin tugged at her lips. ¡°You know¡­ you¡¯ve been so serious lately. Gifting me so many things. If you didn¡¯t have a fiance, I¡¯d have thought maybe you¡¯re trying to impress me?¡± I shot her a sideways look. ¡°Impress you with ghost owls and haunted grass? That¡¯s a weird flex, Solara.¡± She was obviously joking ¨C she had to know I was doing all this since she was a part of the cult ¨C but I played along anyway. She laughed softly. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m easy to please. You¡¯ve shown me so many intense sights already¡ªfighting Holy Knights, fighting demon generals, and now strolling through ghost swords in the moonlight. Some girls just get flowers.¡± ¡°Flowers are overrated,¡± I tried to sound casual, but I couldn¡¯t shake off the smile on my lips. I enjoyed her recent antics since she felt more cheerful these days. ¡°Besides, with you, a quiet date would be weird. You¡¯d burn the restaurant down or something.¡± She gave me a playful shove, wings rustling. ¡°Hey~ I am not Lilian. But if you¡¯re so worried, you have my word. If you behaved, I wouldn¡¯t burn down anything.¡± Solara slipped closer, locking arms with me. It would have been wise to push her away and maintain professionalism, but the way she relaxed into my arms made it impossible. I couldn¡¯t find it in my heart to step away from her. Not when we were so close to a phoenix; she must be feeling emotional, even though she was trying to hide it. So I endured¨Cno, enjoyed her company. A moment of comfortable silence slipped in, the ghostly field almost swallowing our voices. Then, as though remembering why we were here, she let out a breath, stepped away, and straightened her posture. That easy banter faded from her eyes, replaced by the fierce determination I knew too well. ¡°Alright,¡± she said quietly, ¡°enough jokes. Let¡¯s see what Vyrn wants to show us.¡± The silver grass rustled under our boots as we followed him deeper into the strange field. With every step, we found more swords¡ªdozens, then hundreds. Each was sunk into a stone, almost like grave markers. Some looked ancient, the metal half-eaten by rust, but others gleamed like they¡¯d been forged yesterday, their reflections dancing in the faint light. ¡°It feels like a graveyard,¡± Solara murmured, folding her wings against her back. ¡°Reminds me of these old stories my mom used to tell. Fallen heroes, immortals who outgrew mortal steel¡­¡± ¡°Immortals?¡± ¡°Apparently, humans who surpassed the limit of mortality before the initiation of the [System] in our world,¡± she said. ¡°These days, immortality like that doesn¡¯t exist. Even Arcane Kings can die.¡± I nodded. Starting the 7th Ascension, people¡¯s aging slowed down, although not by much. By the 9th Ascension, people were half divinities, so aging was the least of their worries. I let my Demonic Sphere continue its gentle sweep. A lot of these swords had tiny echoes of magic. Some were barely there, and others hummed like they¡¯d been used to slay gods. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to find a sword? Why not pick one from here?¡± Solara asked. ¡°That might be a bad idea,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s not touch anything yet.¡± We continued walking. Vyrn kept leading the way, and no matter how many times I tried to recall him, he refused to budge. Seeing him so serious was weird¡ªusually, he was too unbothered to do anything and only reluctantly followed my orders. Now he just perched on one sword after another, scanning the field with grim purpose. As we moved through different parts of this place, we noticed it wasn¡¯t all the same. In one spot, twilight felt thick in the air, and one could almost hear the swords singing in some eerie chorus. Then we¡¯d step over a line of burned grass into a patch of blackened ground like a firestorm had passed through. Every sword there was warped or half-melted. With every next step, I felt reality twisting around us¡ªor maybe we were the ones changing to match this realm¡¯s rules. Either way, I got the sense there was no halfway point. We had to see this through or get trapped. After cresting a small rise, Solara took in a deep breath. A massive chasm yawned open ahead, its walls riddled with glowing cracks that pulsed like veins of magma. From the depths, I felt a powerful heat¡ªfamiliar yet bigger than anything we¡¯d faced in the Highlands. It had to be the Phoenix Essence¡¯s aura. The air got heavier, like a furnace blast hitting us head-on. Vyrn screeched and dove off his perch, disappearing into the dark below. I glanced at Solara. Uncertainty flickered in her eyes, but her resolve stayed firm. We both knew why we¡¯d come this far and despite the feeling of danger, neither of us would turn back now. ¡°We follow him,¡± I said, stepping to the edge of that gaping abyss. **** The descent felt like we were stepping right into an open furnace. Every step onto those half-melted rocks sent waves of heat crashing over us, making the air in front of my face shimmer and dance. My boots slipped a bit on the molten edges, and I reached back to steady Solara. ¡°Easy,¡± I said, glancing over my shoulder. ¡°These aren¡¯t normal stones.¡± ¡°You should be the one taking it easy, mister. I can fly,¡± she retorted, and her wings spread for balance. Despite her natural resistance to heat, sweat dripped down her forehead, which told me just how intense this place was. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll catch you.¡± Up ahead, Vyrn¡¯s ghostly silhouette darted around, leading us deeper down the chasm. The rock walls throbbed with veins of light that reminded me of lava flows, but there was something more alive about them. My Demonic Sphere kept picking up energy signatures all around, each one echoing with an ancient hum. And then we saw it. The source of this heat. A blazing phoenix hovered in the middle of the chasm, a massive shape made of translucent flames and light. It had to be at least a hundred feet across, each feather a separate thread of living fire. Ember-like veins pulsed through its body, beating in a rhythm that felt older than the world itself. It wasn¡¯t a real phoenix, it was translucent. [Phoenix Remnant - Level ???] In some cases, when extremely powerful entities would perish, they¡¯d leave a ¡®ghost¡¯ behind. Their shadow. It didn¡¯t always happen, but beings of overpowering energy like phoenixes were more likely to fall for this situation. As for why I couldn¡¯t see its level, it couldn¡¯t be because it was five ascensions higher than me, that wouldn¡¯t make sense. It was probably because of its spirit status. Whatever the question mark was hiding, it was strong. Even in this ¡°dead¡± state, its divine presence weighed on us like a physical force. My legs almost gave out on the spot. This wasn¡¯t just some powerful spirit or legendary monster¡ªthis was the leftover echo of something that once rivaled gods. A Dead God. Next to me, Solara trembled. Her wings shook, stretching as if responding to a call buried in her blood. Tears streaked her cheeks, turning gold when they caught the Remnant¡¯s light. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it really is a phoenix,¡± she whispered. ¡°I can feel it in every cell.¡± Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. I tried reaching out with my senses to gauge this enormous spirit¡¯s nature. Right away, something felt wrong. The energy was locked in a cycle, with no real consciousness behind it¡ªjust an echo stuck on repeat, guarding whatever remained. And I knew what remained. The Phoenix Essence. Within the chest of its translucent body, there was something bright and circular. ¡°Great One,¡± I called, forcing respect into my voice. ¡°We¡¯ve come seeking¡ª¡± My words got cut off as the air around us hardened like molten glass. The Remnant¡¯s presence ramped up, pressing on me like a mountain of raw heat. This thing wasn¡¯t going to chat. It was more like an automated defense, left behind to protect its remains. Solara stepped forward, her voice tight with emotion. ¡°Ancient Fire, blood of my blood¡­¡± She swapped to some older language that made the air vibrate. ¡°I¡¯m your daughter¡¯s daughter, perhaps your sister¡¯s grandchild, here to reclaim what¡¯s lost.¡± The Remnant¡¯s flames flickered in a different pattern for one tense moment, almost like it recognized her. Solara¡¯s own wings flared back, their crimson glow briefly matching the Remnant¡¯s. Then everything changed. ¡°Kreaaachhh!¡± The spirit¡¯s form erupted with hostility, its flames shifting from gold to this searing blue-white that flooded the chasm with lethal heat. The air felt like it was boiling. Overhead, Vyrn screeched in panic. His ghostly shape flickered, like the sheer power of this realm was messing with him. He fluttered in chaotic circles, trapped between loyalty to the pendent and the crushing force of the Remnant¡¯s presence. ¡°I-Iskandaar¡­¡± Solara said quietly, edging back until her shoulder brushed mine. She sounded sad. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s gonna talk.¡± The Phoenix Remnant¡¯s wings stretched out, nearly filling our entire view. Waves of godlike power poured off it, making the air shimmer and tremble enough to make my teeth ache, and my bones feel like they were rattling. So much for the warm welcome we¡¯d hoped for. Its wings flared with a burst of light, and instinct took over. I yanked Solara with me, Void Stepping behind a chunk of crystal just as a wall of phoenix fire turned the air around us into plasma. The heat alone could¡¯ve vaporized anyone normal. ¡°Guess that¡¯s a ¡®no¡¯ on the peaceful approach,¡± I muttered, feeling the sweat instantly vanish off my skin. ¡°Some remnants are able to converse, so I had hope.¡± The whole chasm pulsed like the inside of a star, making my Demonic Sphere spasm from the overload of divine energy. Solara¡¯s wings quivered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ªI really need this power!¡± she shouted, voice cracking as she launched herself into the air. Her own flames rushed out, forming a crimson shield around us that looked downright pitiful compared to the Remnant¡¯s blazing onslaught. I poured Qi through my body, letting Stellar energy flood my veins. Then, I switched it to my more powerful Demonic energy. Chaos Affinity. I picked up a stone from nearby and threw it. ¡°Legendbreaker should help,¡± I muttered, recalling the Skill¡¯s effects. === Passive: [Legendbreaker]: === I felt the mythical flames not even stutter because the stone melted before it could reach. It was scalding hot, and the stone was like a raindrop on a bonfire. Regardless, I didn¡¯t lose the hope that compared to any other situation, my Class would help the most here. Solara¡¯s barrier cracked. Crap. Meanwhile, the Remnant¡¯s presence warped everything around us. The walls melted into rivers of liquid fire, ignoring gravity. Platforms of crystalized flame erupted here and there, creating a twisted obstacle course in midair. Even the wind itself turned into razor-sharp blasts, superheated to near plasma. ¡°Solara, step behind me,¡± I said, moving before her. ¡°Iskandaar, wait-¡± ¡°[True Demon God Art: Eclipse of the Shadow Tyrant].¡± I summoned waves of darkness to swallow the Remnant¡¯s light, but it shredded through them like they were paper. That had never happened before; even against the Holy Knight it had prevailed. But here, the darkness crumbled. It made sense. After all, this wasn¡¯t just any spirit¡ªit was concentrated divinity, even if it was just an echo. Solara darted through a gap in the flames, trying to match the Remnant¡¯s power blow for blow. That was stupid. It was like watching a candle challenge the sun. She got blasted back, barely avoiding a direct hit. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash!¡± I shouted over the flames as I tried Void Stepping around to find a safe angle, but the Remnant tracked me perfectly, turning with an impossible grace. Each teleport had me reappearing in the hot air that scorched my lungs. If not for the Heavenly Demon Body¡¯s third stage, I¡¯d have passed out already. Still, even now, I had to continuously circulate my energy through a breathing technique to keep my body safe. ¡°[Mythrend]!¡± I swung my sword in an arc, releasing a Sword Qi mixed with my best anti-mythical skill. It rushed toward the cluster of energy at his chest. The Essence. It didn¡¯t land¡ªthe phoenix slammed it to the side with its wing, so the attack did basically nothing. The Remnant didn¡¯t flinch, but it did turn its head around to meet my gaze. We couldn¡¯t destroy it; that wasn¡¯t the goal. We needed to weaken it just enough for Solara to¡ª A surge of white-hot flames nailed me mid-thought. I barely crossed my arms in time, letting out a burst of Qi from my forearms to create a momentary energy shield, but it still felt like my body was on fire. The impact threw me into a rock wall that was half-melted, and I hit it so hard the air left my lungs in a whoosh. ¡°Iskandaar!¡± Solara¡¯s voice cut through the thunder of flames. She pulled up, wings roaring with a darker red flame. They deepened to a near-purple hue as she pushed herself beyond her limit. The Remnant paused for a second, maybe sensing a reflection of itself in her energy. That small hesitation was everything I needed. ¡°[Astral Rend]!¡± I aimed not at the spirit¡¯s shape but at the threads binding its divine power together. I didn¡¯t want to destroy it¡ªjust disrupt it. The ethereal blade rushed forward, and our energies collided. The entire chasm lit up with screaming light. The sheer force made my vision start to go fuzzy, but I clung to consciousness, knowing Solara needed one clear opening, and this might give her that. The Remnant¡¯s roar tore through the chasm, sounding half like rage and half like heartbreak. I felt it rattle through my bones, almost knocking me off balance. Molten fissures crawled across the crystal walls like burning veins, dribbling streams of liquid fire onto the battlefield. A normal 5th Ascension would¡¯ve been vaporized by the sheer heat alone. I didn¡¯t. But I wasn¡¯t in a good state, either. I spat blood, my ribs still screaming from the earlier impact. The divine energy in the air was so thick it felt like breathing starlight. But I couldn¡¯t back down¡ªwe were too close to give up now. ¡°[Soul Sever]!¡± I yelled, pouring power into my blade and striking at the fragile bonds holding the Remnant¡¯s form together. === Active: [Soul Sever]: === I had high expectations of it since a Remnant was basically a soul. So the impact, I hoped, would be immense. And I was right! For a heartbeat, reality hiccupped. The spirit¡¯s flames flickered, its shape wavering like a bad signal. One of its wings blinked dark, then fell off to the ground. ¡°Great!¡± Solara seized her chance, wings blazing brighter than I¡¯d ever seen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she cried for it, voice cracking as she dove headfirst into the Remnant¡¯s destabilized center. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but I need this!¡± This woman¡­ She was almost as power-hungry as me. Her desire for revenge ran deep, and that made her the most ambitious one among the cult members. Somehow, that made my lips curl up even amid this pain. The spirit¡¯s screech nearly split the world in two. Its flames surged back in full force, white-hot tendrils lashing out like solar flares. One brushed Solara¡¯s wing, sending her spinning through the air, barely keeping herself in flight. ¡°Again!¡± I hollered, Void Stepping onto a higher ledge. ¡°[Fate Unraveled]!¡± Golden threads shimmered around the Remnant as destiny itself wrapped it up. Its movements went sluggish, pinned down by the skill¡¯s effect. ¡°[Soul Sever]!¡± This time, a dark wound appeared on its side. I continued, while Solara did the same. Solara¡¯s next strike carved deep crimson furrows through the spirit¡¯s body. Each blow was followed by a soft apology, her flames shifting to a darker, almost purple hue as they resonated with the ancient energy. The Remnant thrashed, its massive wings pounding at reality. It was an intense sight, making my hair stand at its end. The chamber¡¯s walls began to melt, and gravity twisted sideways as that divine power messed with space. My footing almost vanished when the platform beneath me turned into a ceiling, a wall, and something beyond my understanding. I had to step in once again. ¡°[True Demon God Art: Eclipse of the Shadow Tyrant]!¡± I shouted, dumping a large portion of my Qi into forming a bubble of darkness. It was not to devour it all this time. The objective was to create a stable reality around us. It felt like trying to hold off an ocean with my bare hands, sweat pouring down my face from the mental strain. Solara tore through another barrage, wings leaving streaks of crimson fire in her wake. I stepped in every other second, throwing in attacks that were poison for mythical beings. I was doing most of the damage, but it had to be her to be on the front. The remnant didn¡¯t want to attack her seriously, I noticed, so I took advantage of that. ¡°Almost... almost there!¡± She gave more than she had, moving with precision even under this crushing force. The Remnant¡¯s shape flickered, starting to buckle inward over the hundreds of attacks I landed. Divine flames spiraled toward a single point in its center, forming what looked like a tiny sun. The sight stung my eyes¡ªnot from brightness, but from the sheer weight of divinity coiling into that core. Solara landed next to me, panting. Her wings still shone like molten metal, but I could see her legs trembling from exhaustion. ¡°Is it... done?¡± I kept my sword raised, staring at the whirling mass of power. ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. It¡¯s not finished yet.¡± The phoenix stared at me, and its energy pulsed once again, nearly throwing us off our feet. But the shockwave felt weaker, more unfocused. The huge presence filling this place was shrinking, gathering into that bright core. The Remnant''s form began to crumble, its massive wings dissolving into motes of golden light. The divine pressure that had been crushing us started to fade, though my bones still hummed from the residual energy. "You..." To my shock, it spoke. "Passed." Its voice vibrated through my skull instead of my ears, resonating with echoes of ancient power. The spirit''s form persisted in disintegrating, fragmenting like paper aflame in the wind. A focused point of light lingered where its chest once was ¡ª the core we had been battling for. The core looked like a miniature sun trapped in crystal, pulsing with rhythms that matched a heartbeat. Golden flames danced within its depths, occasionally taking the shape of tiny wings before dissolving again. The surface wasn''t smooth but faceted like a diamond, each reflecting different aspects of fire ¨C some faces showed deep crimson, others pure white, and others burned with colors I had no names for. Notifications began flooding my vision. [You have defeated the Phoenix Remnant of Feng Huang, the Dawn Singer!] [You have earned tremendous experience points!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have reached Level 66!] ¡°Nice, six levels,¡± I said, letting out a relieved sigh. "I gained eight," Solara whispered beside me, her voice trembling with awe. ¡°Level 49 right now. I think I have enough experience points to get a few more, but I¡¯m stuck. Oh right, can¡¯t you show me my Ascension Quest like last time?¡± Her wings still flickered with remnants of the power we''d faced, casting dancing shadows on the chamber walls. I nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± I reached out a hand, touching her cheek. She smiled warmly at me, making me feel a little odd, and I poured some Qi into her. ¡°Show Ascension Quest History.¡± She stared at me, and then she stared at the air between us. ¡°It worked,¡± she said. ¡°This, uh¡­ It¡¯s simple, I guess. [Safely Absorb the Phoenix Essence]. That has been the plan anyway. Lucky.¡± ¡°Lucky¡­ but since it¡¯s an Ascension Quest, it means it''s that much more difficult,¡± I said and nodded to her. "But yes. Go on. Absorb it." She turned her head to look at the essence. Then she turned toward me, put her arms around my shoulder, and pulled me into a kiss. It didn¡¯t last long. I was surprised but couldn¡¯t push her back. She smiled as she withdrew, ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. ¡°Really.¡± I stared in silence as she approached the essence and dropped to her knees, both hands shaking as she reached for the swirling heart of divine flame. Martial Arts Vs Magic - Second Books Launch on Amazon! Hello everyone! As the pre-order phase has ended, Book 2 of Martial Arts vs. Magic is now live on Amazon! I''m still getting used to the name¡­ Amazon: [Martial Arts vs Magic Book 2] Stolen novel; please report. Like last time, any review and rating are immensely appreciated. We have almost 500 ratings in Book 1, although if not for the unfortunate 7-day removal, we¡¯d have been well over that. Whatever the case, I¡¯m hoping Book 2 will do even better! Then Book 3 later on¡­ Another good news is that the Audiobook for Book 1 is in production and is expected to be released in April!! Thank you everyone for supporting Iskandaar¡¯s journey at survival as he ascends one step further toward his fate as the Heavenly Demon :) I¡¯ll see you in 7 hours with the next chapter. Take Care, Sir Veiled Chapter 87 – Solara The Phoenix The silver-orange core, the Phoenix Essence, pulsed like a star trapped in glass, its glow throwing wild shadows across the crystalized chamber. My muscles tensed as Solara dropped into a cross-legged position near it, her wings half-open and shaking. I stayed on guard, Qi swirling inside me in case there was some last-minute guardian or trap. I finally noticed Vyrn again; he was perched up above on a molten outcropping, his feathers bristling with tension. The aloof owl I knew was gone¡ªhe hopped from foot to foot like he sensed something we didn¡¯t. ¡°You ready?¡± I asked, even though I wasn¡¯t sure we could ever be truly ready to absorb raw half-divinity. Solara nodded, her gaze steeled. ¡°I think.¡± She set both hands on the glowing mass, and it practically roared in response, surging up her arms like liquid starlight. The chamber¡¯s temperature spiked so fast that my skin felt like it was cracking. The swirl of Qi in me grew denser to protect myself, but¡ª That was when everything went to hell. The instant Solara tried to inhale that power, her body jerked violently, and she let out a scream that tore at my ears as the divine flame wrapped around her arms, shifting from brilliant gold to a searing white that made my eyes burn. This wasn¡¯t just around her¡ªit was in her, burning its way through her flesh, rewriting her from the inside. ¡°Solara!¡± I rushed toward her but had to pull up short. Even standing a foot away felt like diving into a volcano. One quick reach and my fingertips practically blistered on contact. ¡°Dammit,¡± I hissed under my breath, heart hammering. ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t be this easy.¡± I wondered what I could do now. ¡°I need a buffer or a filter to ease her in.¡± Finding such items was difficult, and it was too late to reverse course now. Cutting it off now might do more harm than letting it finish. ¡°A-A-Arghhh!¡± Solara¡¯s voice tore free in a ragged scream that echoed with an impossible phoenix cry, like two voices layered into one. I could only watch the Remnant¡¯s energy rip through her, reworking her inner flame. Her wings burned so brightly that they left streaks in my vision. The reality around us began to tear at the seams, shifting and glitching. One second we were in this crystal cavern, and the next, we were standing in that weird silver grass under a massive moon. The world kept flickering, showing glimpses of something else¡ªa battlefield drowned in ash and bones. Through the cracks in space, I caught sight of the Phoenix¡¯s final stand¡ªan enormous, divine shape fighting hordes of darkness, each flap of its wings leveling entire armies. Ash caked the land where mountains and civilizations used to be. They are¡­ memories? The chamber trembled. Huge rock slabs fell from above, trailing embers in the air. This pocket realm was unraveling under the pressure of that unleashed power. If Solara lost control, we might get erased along with it. Crap. My mind raced as I watched divine flame chew through Solara¡¯s body, her own energy flaring in a battle for dominance. This was raw, primal essence¡ªand her trying to absorb it was like shoving pure lightning into her veins. Panicking, I scoured the Heavenly Demon¡¯s memories for any trick to stabilize spiritual energy. Something¡­ anything. There had to be something! In the end, I stumbled upon a technique that might help. Memories were hazy, so I didn¡¯t fully grasp it, but I had to try. I forced my Qi outward, trying to form a stabilizing matrix around Solara. This technique was meant to help martial artists with breakthroughs and Qi Deviation. It might just work. Up above, Vyrn dove from his perch, wings spread wide. Ghostly winds swirled around us, knocking aside falling debris and forming a shaky shield. Even his uncaring self knew this was dangerous enough to claim all of our lives, so the glint in his eyes was replaced by fierce concentration. But neither of us could actually touch Solara. She was trapped in her own personal inferno. Her wings were solid flame now, leaving scorched footprints whenever she thrashed, hitting the ground. I cursed again as another wave of heat slammed me. We should¡¯ve found a way to refine this essence first, but there was no time since enemies might find us! Heck, the sleeping Mountain God of this peak might wake up, and that was the worst case scenario. Maybe Lilian¡­ No. I shut that thought down. I¡¯d separated us for a reason, to keep secrets. This was my choice, my mess. And I had to take care of it myself. Watching Solara writhe in agony was tearing me up inside, and I desperately thought of a way to help her. But I couldn¡¯t even approach her, so it was hard to help. ¡°Fight it!¡± I shouted, not sure she could even hear me through her screams. ¡°Don¡¯t let it overwhelm you¡ªforce it to become yours!¡± Her eyes snapped open, blazing white. The shriek that came out of her next was far from human¡ªit was ancient and terrifying, layered with the echoes of old wars. The Phoenix Essence flared like a tiny sun, blasting me with a shockwave that knocked me off my feet. My boots skidded across molten rock, and my sword rattled in my grip like it might crack. ¡°Solara!¡± I pushed myself up, rushing ahead, each step searing my soles. The heat was unreal, like stepping into the core of a forge. She arched backward, spine bending in a way that hurt to watch. The essence pulsed, and I saw her silhouette change for a split second. New wings¡ªpure energy¡ªsprouted, overlapping her physical ones and spreading out to fill the entire chamber with living flame. Then she screamed. ¡°STOP THIS! H-HELP, ISKANDAAR!¡± A raw, agonized cry that made my bones ache. Light exploded all around, and¡ª Everything went white. **** [Heavenly Demon Body: Transformation] Pain tore through me the moment I forced the change. The Demonic Core in my chest went wild, pulsing dark energy through my veins. This wasn¡¯t like that previous, carefully planned transformation¡ªI was basically rushing it, something far more barebones and brutally raw. [Heavenly Demon Body, 4th Stage ¨C Dark Qi Fusion Stage: The practitioner begins fusing dark Qi with their body''s cells, turning their flesh into a substance resistant to both magical and spiritual attacks.] It was the only option that would allow me to approach Solara. The only way I could help her from this terrible pain. My cells began to break down and rebuild themselves, fusing with the dark qi that coursed through my veins. Each breath felt like inhaling molten steel as my body reconstructed itself on a molecular level. In an ideal situation, I had to prepare for this stage in some blood-soaked ritual over hours like last time, but I was skipping half the steps. The phoenix flames around us crammed all that torment into mere seconds. I was forcing it, and it shredded my insides. My clothes didn¡¯t last, obviously¡ªthey burned away in that first big wave of heat. I could feel my flesh changing, becoming denser, more resilient. The dark qi wasn''t just flowing through me anymore¡ªit was becoming me. Every cell, every fiber of muscle and bone absorbed that energy, transforming into something that wasn''t quite human. The agony was beyond description. It felt like I was simultaneously unmade and reforged, my very essence being rewritten by forces that defied natural law. But through that pain came power¡ªraw, undiluted strength that made my previous powers feel like child''s play. My bones were denser, my muscles stronger, and my qi brighter. Then, something shifted. The blazing light that had swallowed the entire chamber started to dim, not because it was fading but because my eyes had changed somehow. Evolved. I could peer through the flames now, seeing layers of reality that had been hidden. I watched the energy swirl in patterns I never knew existed, the flow behind the light. That¡¯s when I saw Solara again, hanging in the air like a broken marionette, her body shuddering while the Phoenix Essence ripped through her. She kept screaming these unearthly cries, and each wave of raw power shook the chamber like a furious god. My Phoenix was crying. The thought made something inside me snap. [You¡¯ve reached Heavenly Demon Body: Dark Qi Fusion Stage.] The System¡¯s update flashed in my mind, but I barely registered it. I charged forward into the inferno, each step like wading through boiling magma. My newly transformed flesh soaked up the flames, fueling me, but that didn¡¯t stop the pain. Spots swam in my vision, but I refused to stop. ¡°Hold on¡­ Solara¡­¡± I growled, pushing closer. The heat ramped up with every step, but my mutated body held up. I grabbed her midair, yanking her into a fierce hug. That doubled¡ªno, tripled¡ªthe agony. Holding her felt like clutching a miniature sun. Still, I clung to her. The technique from the Heavenly Demon¡¯s memories floated up again, the name of a half-remembered skill I hoped might help. [Nine Heavens Qi Resurgence]! My qi surged faster and harder than I¡¯d ever forced it, forming this cocoon of swirling darkness laced with streaks of gold. I poured everything I had into that technique, praying to whoever might be listening. Please work, I begged silently, hugging her scorching body tight. Don¡¯t let this be the end. Slowly¡ªagonizingly slowly¡ªthe chaos began to ease up. Reality stopped glitching between battlefields and the crystal cavern. The molten rock cooled, the choking air lessening with each passing heartbeat. My arms shook from holding Solara¡¯s overheated, naked body, but I wouldn¡¯t let go. If it meant stopping her pain, I¡¯d endure. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Her violent thrashing died down to soft spasms, then weary breathing. Her wings, which had been pure fire moments before, settled back into their usual form¡ªthough they still gleamed with an inner flame I¡¯d never seen. Her eyes regained clarity piece by piece. First that blazing white glare toned down, letting me see her usual green irises. Then a flicker of recognition crossed her face. Finally, she just sagged against me, breathing like she¡¯d just finished a marathon. She stared up with a weak smile. ¡°You¡­ dummy,¡± she croaked, her voice all torn up from screaming. ¡°Why¡¯d you have to go through so much for me?¡± I couldn¡¯t find words for that second. Then a warm pulse of phoenix flame spilled off her skin, but this time it was gentler, almost soothing, not the raging inferno that had nearly killed us both. It washed over my burns, healing them, sealing cracks in my flesh. My expression didn¡¯t change much, but I felt immense relief as the pain faded from a shriek to a whisper. The healing flames did their work, rebuilding scorched flesh and easing the deep bruises. By the time they died away, I finally exhaled, my body relaxing for the first time in what felt like ages. ¡°Feeling calmer now?¡± I asked, my eyes flicking around, still not spotting the Phoenix Essence. She must¡¯ve fully taken it in, so I hoped we were past the worst. But Solara shook her head. ¡°Not really,¡± she admitted, sounding almost ashamed. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m unsure how long I can keep a handle on this. The power¡¯s¡ª¡± She broke off, her wings shimmering like they could still blow up at any moment. I frowned. Alright, so we weren¡¯t out of the woods yet. The Phoenix Essence might settle, or it might tear her apart again if we didn¡¯t figure out a next step. I stared at her trembling form, mind spiraling through every technique I¡¯d learned. Think, think... I went through every technique I knew. Energy transfer? Too basic. Then how about Qi harmonization? No, not strong enough. Spirit exchange? Too dangerous. Vyrn will turn to ashes. Nothing seemed adequate for handling divine flame. Nothing typical was strong enough for the raw, divine flame. I was out of ideas. Then¡­ it came to me. My gut twisted, but it was probably our best shot. ¡°This is gonna sound insane,¡± I said, letting the words drop, ¡°but I think Dual Cultivation might be our best bet.¡± Solara blinked. ¡°I¡­ guess that¡¯d help. Knowing you, you should be able to handle it. If you¡¯re sure about it, do I just sit cross-legged like last time?¡± "No..." My eyes flickered briefly to her naked body ¨C for her clothes had burned away during the transformation ¨C before I sighed. "Dual Cultivation, at its root, is a technique made for lovers. During intercourse, when their energy mixes, they get the most benefit. What we''ve been doing before was barely anything." She stared at me silently, her expression odd, and I sighed. "Sorry, it really is weird, isn''t it? But¡­ This way, I can give you the Phoenix Essence fully without waste while keeping some residue energy for myself. You might think of me as a weirdo, but I honestly think this will work." "No, no, that wasn¡¯t what I was thinking," she shook her head fast and then smiled slowly. "I just... didn''t think you''d be the one to want to sleep with me first. I really thought I''d have to drug you someday for it and then drag you to my room." "What?" "It''s a joke, silly little Iskandaar," she burst out giggling. Then, she pushed her face up, pressing her lips into mine. I sighed, closing my eyes and accepting it. Solara''s skin was warm, almost feverish, against mine, and her wings cast dancing shadows across us even in the bright light. Every touch felt electric, sending shivers down my spine. I could feel her heart racing against my chest, matching my own thundering pulse as we lost ourselves in each other''s embrace. The world around us faded into background noise as we explored each other''s bodies, our hands tracing curves and muscles. Heat built between us until nothing else mattered but the pleasure we shared. The rest of reality grew distant and unimportant. **** The energy flowed between us like twin rivers merging into one vast ocean. Her phoenix flames, no longer chaotic and destructive, danced perfectly harmoniously with my qi. The raw power that had threatened to tear her apart now flowed smoothly, guided by the ancient principles of Dual Cultivation. With each breath, our energies intertwined more deeply. Her divine flame mixed with my Stellar Qi, creating gold and crimson patterns that spiraled through our bodies. I had to skillfully only use my pure core for this, otherwise the Phoenix Yang wouldn¡¯t have mixed well. Now, the still wild and primal Phoenix Essence found balance in our shared connection. The Demonic Core on my chest pulsed rhythmically, drawing in some extra energy like a hungry void sometimes. I fed it. Instead of fighting the divine flame that entered through the Pure Core, it welcomed it, transforming and corrupting the raw power into something it could use. So, both my cores were growing in size. My energy wasn¡¯t the only thing growing, though. [Your lifespan has increased by 7 years!] [Your lifespan has increased by 5 years!] [Your lifespan has increased by 10 years!] [Your lifespan has¡­!] The notifications kept appearing as my core absorbed more energy. Seventy years total ¨C more than I''d dared hope for. Although given that lifespan was like a currency for me, it wasn¡¯t much. Thankfully, I knew I¡¯d have more chances later on. But beyond the extended lifespan, I wondered about other effects. The Heavenly Demon Body technique was meant to culminate in pure demonic energy at its fifth and final stage. Would this divine flame somehow change that state? The thought of reaching the Heavenly Demon Stage filled me with anticipation. A body that could regenerate instantly, break all limits, and channel powers beyond mortal understanding. But now, with Phoenix Essence mixed into my energy... Would it create something new? Something that had never existed before? How long passed like that? Hours? Days? I had no idea. The flames finally began to settle, and the wild energies found their proper channels. The pocket realm around us stabilized, and crystal walls solidified back into normal rock. Visions of ancient battlefields faded completely, leaving only the quiet chamber lit by our combined aura. I held Solara close as we both caught our breath, our skin still tingling from the residual energy. Her wings had settled into a soft, steady glow rather than the previous blinding radiance. The warmth of her body against mine was comforting, grounding me after the intense¡­ ritual. I could feel her heartbeat gradually slowing to match mine, the phoenix essence within her now humming in harmony with my demonic energy rather than trying to burn it away. The feathers of her wings brushed against my arms, sending little sparks of heat dancing across my skin. "That was..." she panted, "intense." "Yeah," I managed, equally breathless. The chamber felt almost too quiet now after the chaos of the last few days. I held Solara close, feeling her relax completely in my arms. Her sweaty body pressed against mine, and I couldn''t help but laugh at how peaceful she looked ¨C like a content cat after a satisfying meal. As we basked in the afterglow, my fingers traced idle patterns on her skin. After a while, she lifted her head from my chest, her emerald eyes meeting mine. "Hey, you remember the dungeon incident, right? When we first met Vyrn.¡± I nodded, and she continued. ¡°You know, I was curious what you meant when you told me you''d help me revive the Fenixia Family..." "Hmm?" I raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?" She shrugged, wings rustling softly. "I thought you were promising to give me babies." "Uh?" I froze, caught off guard. "No, no, really~" she continued, propping herself up on an elbow and looking up at me. "What else did you mean? I was confused since you had a fianc¨¦, but¡­ I thought maybe you¡¯re just that typa guy." "Girl, I meant financially and status-wise. It''d be revived. And if you wanted to continue the bloodline, I''d have helped you find a Phoenix man to matchmake you with. Not this." Her face scrunched up in displeasure at my words. "Hey, I¡¯m just messing around, why do you have to say that? Well, I am glad that didn''t happen. If the Fenixia Family has to return through reproduction, I¡­ want it to be with you." I stayed silent for a moment, processing her words. Then I let out a laugh. ¡°I suppose that''s why you were quietly advocating for the multiple-wife concept back then. Once those two are familiar with the idea, you can smoothly slip in. Was that the plan?" She grinned mischievously, wings fluttering. "No idea what you mean, husband." ¡°Um¡­¡± I sighed and then leaned in to kiss her again, savoring the warmth of her lips. "Speaking of those two, no need to worry. This situation was beyond our control, but I will take responsibility. Let me handle it if Nebula and Lilian begin to act up." ¡°Hey, I¡¯m glad it happened,¡± she said. Drawing back slightly, I studied her glowing form. "How''s the energy feeling now?" "Amazing," she stopped playing around and did a proper body check, breathing out. "I''ve made incredible progress ¨C I''m currently at Level 65. Can you believe that?" Her eyes gleamed with excitement. "But that''s not even the best part. I can sense numerous phoenix abilities awakening within me, and my Mana... it has increased tremendously." She¡¯d absorbed the essence of a dead god, so naturally, she¡¯d gained a lot. The levels weren''t representative of it, for I gained none. The benefits she must have received were far beyond mere levels, and I¡¯d get to see them over time. I pulled her closer, capturing her lips in another deep kiss. Kissing her felt great, so I was doing it a lot. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± I said, pulling back. ¡°Then let¡¯s get going?¡± We both knew it was time to leave this sacred space behind. **** The crystalline realm dissolved around us as Solara waved her hand, flames tracing a glowing archway in the air. It revealed the cave through which we¡¯d entered this place. I stared at her casual display of power¡ªshe''d just torn a hole between dimensions like someone opening a pantry door. Of course, this was only possible in this realm, the graveyard of the Phoenix. It wasn¡¯t something she could recreate anywhere else. Her new wings shimmered faintly as she tugged my arm, and her emerald eyes were bright with mischief. "Come on, admit it already," she said, her laughter echoing through the molten corridor we walked through. "The ¡®Dual Cultivation¡¯ part makes up for the whole near-death experience, doesn¡¯t it?¡± "Maybe a little," I conceded, still tasting ash and something sweeter on my tongue. The air here smelled of burnt sugar and volcanic glass, starkly contrasting the metallic chill waiting outside. "But if you tell Lilian I said that, she¡¯d get all¡ª" The portal''s edge rippled as we stepped through. Cold mountain air slapped my face, and the familiar scent of pine and frost replaced the heat of the Phoenix realm. My boots crunched on gravel, then froze mid-step. Solara''s grip on my arm became vise-tight. "Oh." The cave wasn''t empty. A creature occupied the space like a landslide made flesh¡ªa mountain of scaled muscle slumped against the far wall, emerald tail coiled around shattered stalagmites. Moonlight filtering through the waterfall caught the jagged ridges of his horns, each curve thicker than my torso. The empty alcohol gourd in his clawed hand could''ve doubled as a war drum. When his golden eyes slid open, I felt the stare like a physical weight pressing down on my upgraded bones. [Ao¡¯kai, the Green Scale King, Level 205] Level 205, meaning¡­ Ninth Ascension. "Finally." His voice made the cave tremble, and gravel and ice shards rained from the ceiling. He unfolded to his full height, his horns scraping stone as he rose. Sake dripped from his chin onto scaled pectorals that gleamed like poisoned jade. "Trespassers. Grave robbers. Maggots." I opened my mouth¡ªto explain, to scream, to buy time¡ªbut the world fractured. One heartbeat, the God of the Dragon¡¯s Crown Peak was twenty paces away. The next, his fist filled my vision. Time stretched like taffy, long enough to see individual cracks spreading through the air itself. To notice the runes etched on his knuckles, ancient characters glowing crimson. To realize my newly upgraded Heavenly Demon Body might as well be rice paper against the strike of a dragon who we had awakened. The impact folded me in half and did the same for Solara. My Demonic Core flared in protest before going terrifyingly silent. The stone exploded behind us as we flew backward, Solara''s scream cut short by the mountain itself collapsing. I tasted blood and phoenix ashes, felt ribs splinter like kindling, and saw the Green Scale King''s snarl frozen in time as his punch propelled us through layer after layer of bedrock. Then the cold. The stars. The horrifying realization that we weren''t just crashing through the mountain¡ªwe were clearing it, hurled into the open air with enough force to leave vapor trails. Solara''s flames winked out. My Qi refused to respond. Somewhere below, the Dragon''s Crown peak crumbled, avalanches roaring like the earth itself was mourning. As the world spun, I managed one coherent thought before darkness swallowed me whole. We stole from a god¡¯s backyard, and he woke up to catch us red-handed. Chapter 88 – A Maddened God She¡¯d lost everything. Ash clung to her lungs when she returned to the burnt Fenixia manor. The stench of charred feathers, her mother¡¯s still body swallowed by collapsing rafters, her father¡¯s torn wings burning on the side while flames melted his bone. She rushed into the wreckage with third-degree burns and a heart full of glass shards. Some said she was lucky she was away that night, but she took that as a sign. Fate had left her behind for a purpose. For years, revenge kept her breathing¡ªshallow, toxic breaths that left her hollow. She schemed. She lied. And she pretended to be a commoner girl, stealing food and getting caught by guards so that she could have a spar with them. Because the Fenixia family didn¡¯t have the money to hire a proper teacher anymore. Then he slammed into her life. Iskandaar Romani¡ªthat same spoiled brat who¡¯d sneered at her muddy dress during a childhood banquet. Back then, when he realized she was actually a Duke¡¯s daughter and the muddy dress was a result of a simple accident, he didn¡¯t get to his knees and apologize. At least, in that regard, he¡¯d always been someone who stood his ground. Rather, the boy had proceeded to toss a bread roll at her head and called her ¡°pigeon girl¡± for her singed wings. That brat. All her life until the day of the tragedy, the youngest Romani was an annoyance she couldn¡¯t forget. So how did things come so far? He was now a sharp-eyed schemer who patted her back while standing above defeated students and drawled, ¡°Burn them all. I¡¯ll bill you later.¡± He filled her cracks with wildfire. She, a sick phoenix with crippling abilities, was now reborn as a proper one. All because of him. Power she¡¯d clawed for in vain came as easily as his smirk. A flick of his wrist, and she was sparring celestial beasts. A lazy suggestion and her flames carved canyons. Just¡­ how could he hand her divinity so easily? She¡¯d stopped believing she¡¯d ever reach the phoenix from myths. Until him. ¡°You¡¯re terrifying,¡± he joked before they left the illusion realm, watching her control all the flames and calming them. ¡°Remind me to never dump you.¡± ¡°Oh, you won¡¯t,¡± she had said, although part of her was scared otherwise. She¡­ didn¡¯t want to lose him. No matter what, she didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d do to herself¡­ do to the world itself, if she lost him. Her wings flexed involuntarily now, molten feathers hissing against the snow. Snowflakes melted against her eyelashes. Solara blinked, half-buried in a drift, as her body imprinted a steaming trench across the mountainside. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Frost crusted her left wing¡ªa novelty, considering her new core radiated enough heat to boil a lake. She pushed upright, fingers sinking into slush. ¡°New Core¡­ What?¡± She was confused for a moment. Distant howls of wolves came from somewhere, and then, memory snapped into focus. Her eyes trembled. The dragon. The punch that folded spacetime. She whirled, phoenix flame erupting from her pores. A hundred yards uphill, Iskandaar lay sprawled like a discarded doll, his dark hair stark against the white. Blood haloed his head¡ªblackened, frozen. No. She lunged forward, wings igniting¡ª A shadow blotted the sun. Faster than her. The humanoid dragon who could only be the Green Scale King landed with a crack that split glaciers. His scaled tail lashed, cleaving a pine trunk in half. The sake gourd in his claw had morphed into a spiked club longer than Solara¡¯s body, its surface etched with glowing curse runes. He loomed over Iskandaar, muzzle peeling back from fangs dripping venom that sizzled holes in the snow. ¡°Impressive to still be alive,¡± the dragon rumbled, raising the club. Iskandaar would not survive another hit from him, Solara knew that. Her mind whirled. "NO! STOP!" The scream ripped from Solara¡¯s throat as a physical force¡ªa shockwave of raw sound that flattened trees and sent boulders tumbling. Snow vaporized in concentric rings around her. She barely registered the blood dribbling down her chin or the way her jawbone ground against itself. Her hands had transformed suddenly¡ªclaws now, feathered and hooked¡ªrose to touch her face. Ice-crusted talons met a curved beak where her mouth should be. What¡ª The dragon¡¯s club halted mid-swing. Solara didn¡¯t hesitate. She screamed again, this time shaping the noise into a focused blade. The sonic boom ignited midair, becoming a spiral of fire that slammed into the dragon¡¯s spine. His emerald scales glowed white-hot where it struck, but he didn¡¯t stagger. Didn¡¯t even turn. ¡°Pathetic,¡± he rumbled, tail flicking dismissively. ¡°I¡­ it enrages me seeing a hatchling pilfer my phoenix''s powers.¡± Solara¡¯s new beak clicked shut. My phoenix? The Green Scale King finally turned, pupils thinning to venomous slits. His club crackled louder, and purple lightning arced into the permafrost. ¡°You reek of grave dust and desperation. All that stolen power¡­¡± He took a single step toward her, the ground splintering radially. ¡°And you still fight like a starved alley cat.¡± Fire roared in Solara¡¯s breast¡ªnot metaphorically. Literal flames gushed from between her feathers as her body stretched. Wings unfurled to blot out the sun, talons sinking into bedrock. She towered over the dragon now, a living inferno with a wingspan to shame warships. The dragon¡¯s face wrinkled. ¡°Insolent pigeon.¡± He moved. Not with the lazy contempt from before, but a predator¡¯s calculated cruelty. He was fast enough to blur, slow enough to let her track the club¡¯s descent. The spiked weapon flared violet, charged energy warping the air. Solara reared back, phoenix fire coalescing into a shield¡ª The club struck her beak. Crack. The sound echoed across mountain ranges. She didn¡¯t feel pain. Not exactly. Her consciousness fragmented into sensory shards¡ªthe acidic tang of molten keratin, the blinding flash of purple lightning arcing through her skull, the weightless sensation of hurtling backward through granite slopes. Then, darkness. The blackout this time lasted longer. When her eyes opened again, though, the world was three spheres of color clashing against one another. Three spheres. One jade, coiling like a crushing force. One green, destroying the light around it. One crimson, that screamed like a caged star. **** Pain. That was all my nervous system screamed as consciousness clawed its way back. My vision swam¡ªsnow-streaked sky, jagged peaks, and the silhouette of a dragon-shaped god bringing his club down on a creature made of fire and feathers. Solara. Her beak shattered like glass under the blow. Fractured chunks of keratin and molten blood sprayed across the snow. She didn¡¯t scream. She couldn¡¯t. Her phoenix cry strangled into a wet, gurgling hiss as she crumpled, passing out. ¡°That¡­ that bastard.¡± Every cell in my body burned hotter than her flames. My fingers dug into the frost, nails peeling back as I dragged myself upright. It didn¡¯t matter that my ribs were splintered, that my left arm hung limp and bent wrong. Rage pulsed in time with my heartbeat, drowning out the howls of distant wolves. Ao¡¯kai turned. His golden eyes narrowed, his spiky club crackling with violet lightning. ¡°Ah. The cockroach twitches.¡± ¡°True Demon God Ar¡ª¡± The air imploded. He vanished from twenty paces away and reappeared nose-to-nose with me before another syllable left my lips. The club swung¡ªnot in a grand, theatrical strike, but a casual backhand flick. I barely crossed my arms in time. Crack. My forearm bones snapped like dry twigs. Even my Phantom Hand hurt somehow. The force hurled me backward, skidding through ice and rock until my spine slammed into a boulder. Blood filled my mouth, coppery and warm. The dragon tilted his head, nostrils flaring. ¡°You blocked it¡­ at 5th Ascension?¡± His tone wasn¡¯t admiration. It was the detached curiosity of a child peeling wings off flies. ¡°Curious.¡± Rage curdled into something colder. I had to be smart here. I spat a chunk of blood and vomit onto the snow between us. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ talk,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re not here to fight.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Lightning writhed around his club, casting jagged shadows across his scaled face. ¡°You¡¯re here to steal.¡± He moved again. This time, I saw it¡ªthe fractional tensing of his tail, the shift of weight to his forward claw. I threw myself left. His fist made a crater on the ground where I¡¯d been. Shockwaves buckled the mountainside, sending avalanches roaring into the valleys below. [Void Step]. I blurred behind him, qi flaring as my demonic core pumped energy into my shattered arm. It wasn¡¯t regeneration, rather, I was forcing it. Fingers straightened in seconds, tendons snapping into place. I yanked out a sword from my Soul Storage and swung it¡ªnot at him, but at the base of his horn. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Clang. The blade shattered. Ao¡¯kai didn¡¯t turn. His tail whipped around, a green blur that caught me square in the ribs. I felt them snap¡ªone, two, three¡ªbefore I crashed through a pine tree. Splinters embedded in my cheeks. ¡°Pathetic,¡± he rumbled. Teeth gritted, I lurched up. My right eye had swollen shut, but the left caught Solara¡¯s still form twitching in the snow. Feathers of her wings smoldered. Her human form had returned, unable to hold form. Focus. I charged him. Not with technique, not with strategy¡ªraw, screaming fury. My fist glowed with demonic qi, aimed for his scaled throat. He caught it. One clawed hand closed around my wrist, squeezing until bones powdered. I screamed. ¡°You mistake survival for strength,¡± Ao¡¯kai said. His free hand gripped my face, talons piercing my cheeks, my brow. Blood sheeted down my neck. ¡°Let me educate you.¡± Crack. He slammed his forehead into mine. The world whited out. When it returned, I was on my back, snow melting beneath me from the heat of my own blood. Ao¡¯kai stood over me, club raised. ¡°Lesson one,¡± he said. ¡°Know your place.¡± The club descended. I rolled. Too slow. It struck my right shoulder instead of my skull. The joint disintegrated¡ªflesh and bones flattening as if it was made out of paper, cartilage and sinew spraying across the ice. Agony. Pure, liquid fire seared every nerve ending. Even my Phantom Hand flickered out given the base of the arm wasn¡¯t working. The same, odd howls of distant wolves made my head spin. I choked on a scream, scrambling backward with one arm. Ao¡¯kai stepped on my left hand. Crunch. Fingers flattened into pulp. ¡°Lesson two.¡± He leaned down, rancid sake breath washing over me. ¡°Theft has consequences.¡± His tail lashed out, hooking under my ribs. He lifted me like a ragdoll, dangling me over the cliff¡¯s edge. Snow fell from the sky, slapping against my face, and the wind screamed up from the abyss below. ¡°Any last words, thief?¡± He said, watching blood dripped from my lips. I met his gaze. ¡°Go¡­ fuck¡­ yourself¡­¡± He smiled. Then, he dropped me. I have to be fast. I noted as I fell. Closing my eyes, I let out a sigh, and then I circulated qi within me at a rapid speed. [Void Step]. The world fractured into monochrome lines as I blurred behind Ao¡¯kai¡¯s hulking form. My left arm trembled, qi flaring brightly as I silently prepared [Flesh Explosion] and [True Demon God Art: Curse of Defying Heaven] ¨C the same techniques that had liquefied Sir Likard. It¡¯d cost me another half a limb, but that was fine, my right arm basically didn¡¯t exist already. So if I could shove it down that scaled throat¡ª Ao¡¯kai turned. Not with the lazy contempt of before, but a viper¡¯s precision. Golden eyes narrowed. ¡°How slimy. Fine,¡± he rumbled, club crackling with violet lightning. ¡°I shall just kill you with my own hands.¡± He took a single step. The mountain breathed with him, bedrock rippling like water. My preparation was too slow. I grumbled and braced for it, my teeth grinding hard. Right then, a streak of jade light split the sky. It was blinding. The impact sent Ao¡¯kai skidding back, claws carving trenches in the stone. Between us stood a woman¡ªno, a being¡ªher antlers glowing like carved moonlight, jade scales rippling down a humanoid form draped in robes of living moss. It was beautiful. Her presence smelled of rain-soaked poetry and glaciers older than empires. [Bai Xiuying, the Qilin Sovereign, Level 203] That must be¡­ Lady Bai, the Qilin Sovereign of Jade Widow Peak. She grumbled at the Green Scaled King. ¡°Do you really not sense that thing on his cheek, Ao¡¯kai?¡± Her voice was wind through bamboo. ¡°Stop this already.¡± The dragon¡¯s tail lashed, shattering a boulder. ¡°You dare interfere?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be a child. Feng Huang died nearly a millennia ago.¡± She didn¡¯t blink, antlers humming with gathering power. ¡°Someone had to inherit her echo one day, just accept it.¡± Ao¡¯kai¡¯s roar shook avalanches loose. ¡°You know nothing!¡± He moved. So did she. Their clash unraveled reality. My eyes trembled. One heartbeat, they grappled atop the cliff¡ªthe next, a mile up, tearing holes in the clouds. Shockwaves flattened pines. It was entirely different from my one-sided battle against him. The Jade Widow¡¯s peak cracked, its namesake glacier calving into the valley below. I collapsed, coughing blood. My vision swam again. Get up. Get up. This was a prime chance to grab Solara and flee, but my body was done for. A soft hoot made me flinch. Vyrn materialized from my pendant, feathers puffed in panic. He darted toward somewhere I couldn¡¯t see from this lying position. ¡°Vyrn, no¡ª!¡± I called but stopped myself. He must be really scared, so he was fleeing. I couldn¡¯t blame him. I closed my eyes and sighed. Then, Vyrn dropped onto my chest. My eyes opened, and I stared at his beak. ¡°Hoot!¡± he screeched and then dropped the thing he was carrying on his beak. A red¡­ feather. The feather dropped on my chest, and phoenix fire surged. Muscles reknit. Bones snapped into place with wet cracks. I groaned and arched off the ground, screaming as divine flames scoured my veins. When it ended, I lay gasping, whole for all but my original missing forearm from the Holy Knight. Vyrn pecked my ear. ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± I ruffled his head, fingers lingering on ghostly plumage. ¡°You¡¯re a menace. Thank you.¡± The owl hooted, smug. I looked above again. My senses were clearer, so I could perceive things better. The sky wept jade and violet. Lady Bai¡¯s antlers speared through Ao¡¯kai¡¯s defenses, drawing ichor that sizzled like acid. The dragon retaliated, fangs snapping where her throat had been¡ª I stood. The world tilted, then steadied. Solara¡¯s feather glowed faintly in my palm, before turning into dust. Time to go. **** Blood trickled hot down my upper lip as I staggered forward. The whole mountain range trembled as they exchanged clashes. Solara lay crumpled between them, far from where I was, her wings reduced to smoldering stumps. Each pulse of the warring attacks made fresh cracks spiderweb across her skin. Those demigod bastards. They don¡¯t care about their surroundings. I tried my best to hold back my anger. Vyrn dive-bombed my shoulder, talons pricking through my shirt. His panicked hoots urged retreat. I patted him away. "Sorry, buddy. I can¡¯t leave alone." Lady Bai¡¯s voice cut through the vortex of violence, sharp as glacier ice. "You cling to ashes, Ao¡¯kai! She¡¯s gone¡ª" "What would you know?!" The dragon¡¯s roar flattened what remained of the pines. "You think I¡¯m like you? Pathetic. You talk so much for someone who''s a widowed wench, choosing to whore around while forgetting the man you loved!" "Enough. That¡¯s going too far!" The air itself warped as she growled. She stood rather than continuing her attack, but Ao¡¯kai¡¯s next words died in a thunderclap as a dome of energy and willpower surged out of her, hurling him back a step. ¡°Sure then,¡± he replied, and his dome flared violently too, tendrils of green lightning lashing at the qilin¡¯s jade barrier. The air around the clashing domes, jade and viridian light, shredded the mountaintop into swirling debris. The qilin¡¯s antlers blazed. Rock melted where his claws dug in. What damage they did to the area during their earlier battle seemed meaningless as somehow their willpower caused more. The entire realm trembled. "You shame her legacy with this tantrum,¡± Lady Bai said. ¡°Feng Huang chose death to spare this world¡ªand you¡¯d let her sacrifice rot in your hoard? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve become such a weak thing. Where is the proud, lovely Ao¡¯kai?" ¡°You used to be more pleasant back in the day, Bai. Now you¡¯re ugly and old!¡± The two of them were arguing about history I didn¡¯t know, nor did I care about. What bothered me was the effect their clash had on their surroundings. Including Solara. I reached her side. Her breath came in wet, shallow hitches. Half her face was raw meat. My blood boiled. Their clash of willpower was too much for the unconscious girl, and she was bleeding from all her pores, her skin melting away. My body trembled in rage. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Fucking hell. Fuck subtlety. My feet slammed onto the permafrost. ¡°You two stupid bastards!¡± I shouted as demonic qi erupted from my core, a crimson tsunami that drowned the mountaintop in hellfire hues. A third dome entered the fray, red slamming into their color. My nose erupted in a gush of blood, my vision blurring as capillaries burst in both eyes. But the dome held, a jagged hemisphere of screaming scarlet that shoved against the demigods¡¯ clashing wills. Ao¡¯kai¡¯s head snapped toward me. Lady Bai froze mid-incantation. Their eyes widened as they looked at me in pure shock. While power-wise I was nowhere near them, my willpower revealed otherwise. For the willpower of the Heavenly Demon backed my dome, and so somehow, the clash looked like three deities were having a test of strength. ¡°What the¡­¡± "Enough!" I roared through the blood filling my mouth. My dome pulsed over Solara, protecting her. "Take your fucking couples¡¯ quarrel elsewhere!" Their auras flickered. ¡°"We are not¡ª!"¡± The synchronized denial cracked their focus. Their eyes twitched. I breathed heavily, glaring at them, as the crimson dome continued blazing like a red star ready to devour its competitors. A heartbeat passed before Ao''kai muttered something under his breath, averting his gaze and releasing his willpower. Lady Bai relented next, letting out a sigh. The emerald and jade barriers collapsed with an explosive force that would have annihilated me if not for my blood-red protection. I let my willpower fade too. The moment my crimson dome flickered out, the mountain itself seemed to exhale. Aokai¡¯s scaled nostrils flared as he stared at me. Lady Bai¡¯s antlers dimmed from blinding jade to a soft glow, her moss robes rustling in the sudden stillness. My legs gave out. Even with Vyrn''s claws digging into my shoulder to steady me, I crumpled to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. Ao''kai made his way over, his weapon now transformed back into its innocent sake container. ¡°What the hell are you, brat?¡± Aokai growled, though the venom had drained from his voice. He took a long swig, liquor dripping down his green-scaled throat. The battle was over, I could tell. Danger had vanished. So I opened my mouth to give a respectful reply when the air ripped. "He''s something incredible, isn''t he?" An ethereal voice said. The presence descended like a glacier calving into the sea¡ªancient, inexorable, divine. The pines bent away in unison, their branches forming a living archway. Snowflakes froze mid-fall, crystallizing into diamond dust around the titanic white wolf standing atop the nearest ridge. Somehow, one after another, demigods were appearing today. Vargathrian¡¯s fur gleamed with the cold light of a thousand winter moons, each of her strands humming with power that made my Demonic Core shrivel in its chest cavity. Her eyes¡ªtwin supernovae of gold¡ªlocked onto the dragon and qilin. The Mark she¡¯d left on my cheek during Lockdarn burned like a brand. It was the Matriarch of the Moon Wolf Tribe. [Vargathrian, of the First Apocalypse, Level 240] ¡°I am very disappointed.¡± Her voice unraveled the mountain¡¯s silence, every word cracking stone. Aokai¡¯s tail coiled tight against his flank, the sake gourd trembling in his claw. Lady Bai dipped her antlers in a bow so deep her muzzle brushed snow. ¡°You¡¯ve both sensed my Mark upon this pup. And yet...¡± The White Wolf¡¯s paw lifted gently¡ªa casual gesture that sent fissures racing down the mountainside. ¡°...You let your petty squabbles nearly shatter the place I allowed you to rest in.¡± Aokai¡¯s growl rumbled deep, but his claws retracted. ¡°Boss. This whelp stole¡ª¡± ¡°Silence.¡± Vargathrian¡¯s tail flicked, and the dragon¡¯s jaw snapped shut with a crack of breaking air. ¡°I know Feng Huang far longer than you, you brat, even if you two were married. I know her better. She''d have wanted her Essense not for you to protect it, but for a future generation to inherit it¡ªyou know this too. Tsk.¡± I didn¡¯t know what was going on. If this was really Vargathrian in person, or if a spiritual presence. Somehow, I had something more important to care for. I tried to stand. My legs buckled, knees hitting the ice. But I still went toward Solara¡¯s smoldering form lay five paces away¡ªso close, her feathers still shedding wisps of gold smoke. Vyrn hooted frantically, pecking at my ear. I held Solara in my arms, sighing as I realized she was still alive. Now that there was no clash, she was regenerating. I turned my head to Lilian¡¯s grandmother. ¡°Matriarch,¡± my voice was hoarse through bloodied teeth, ¡°thank you.¡± Vargathrian¡¯s ear twitched. ¡°You had the situation handled, so thank yourself. Take a rest.¡± She said, and I just stared at her. I nodded a second later, and my world went dark for the umpteenth time today. Chapter 89 – Survivors of the Storm ¡°What are you doing here, O¡¯ Great White One?¡± Bai Xiuying, that young qilin who she¡¯d seen grow into a fine woman asked reverently. She hasn¡¯t grown much stronger since the last time I met her. Pity. Vargathrian thought, noticing the girl¡¯s posture straightening under her gaze. The air carried the crisp scent of pine and lingering frost. All around her, jagged peaks loomed, echoing the aftermath of the demigods¡¯ earlier clashes. ¡°After the clash with the Obsidian Family,¡± she replied slowly, her calm voice resonating through the thin mountain air, ¡°we Lunewolves emerged victorious. I¡¯m sure you have heard the news. That old Vampire is dead. However, we have paid a steep price.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard so, yes,¡± Bai Xiuying nodded. ¡°Mhm,¡± she hummed. ¡°We lost too many during the battle. So I¡¯m out here, recruiting werewolves and demi-wolves worldwide. The Highlands just happened to be one of my destinations. Didn¡¯t plan to stay; I merely passed by.¡± She offered a slow shrug. ¡°Allow me to apologize. I would¡¯ve sent a messenger, but I expected to leave quickly.¡± ¡°N-no need to apologize,¡± Bai said, smiling, her jade antlers flickering with residual energy from the earlier fight. ¡°Did you find new members¡ª¡± ¡°What¡¯s your relationship to this boy, O¡¯ Great White One?¡± Ao¡¯kai cut in, arms crossed over his scaled chest. His tone was all impatience and edge, but at least he¡¯d used a respectful address. Otherwise, she¡¯d have been irritated. Bai Xiuying¡¯s eyes narrowed in annoyance at his interruption, yet she held her tongue when Vargathrian turned to regard the dragon. A chill gust swept across the battered mountaintop, carrying the sharp tang of broken stone and melted snow. ¡°...You two are rather lucky,¡± she said softly, walking over to check on the unconscious pair. The snow under her massive paws hissed with each step. She placed a paw on the human boy¡¯s injured chest, divine energy flaring. Then she paused. ¡°Hmm.¡± Her gaze flicked to the stump where his forearm should¡¯ve been. Why hadn¡¯t it regrown, given the phoenix flames earlier? Her divine eyes could see what normal could not. His entire body had clearly been reborn not long ago¡ªfresh scars gone, old wounds mended¡ªbut for some reason, the missing forearm stayed missing. Not an accident, then. A choice. Curious. She brushed the thought aside for now, deciding to ask about it when he woke. ¡°Hey,¡± Ao¡¯kai pressed, voice rough. ¡°Could you finish what you were saying?¡± She tilted her head, shooting him a faintly irritated look. His posture stiffened, and the way he swallowed, it was clear he still remembered exactly who she was. ¡°I was saying you two are lucky¡ªespecially you, Ao¡¯kai.¡± She gave him a measured glance, then shifted her weight in the snow. He stiffened. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± From the way his expression shifted, he assumed she was threatening him. Something like ¡®You¡¯re lucky you didn''t kill him, otherwise I''d have killed you myself.¡¯ But that wasn''t what she meant, though she understood why he was frightened. Common people didn''t know how insane the reputation of Vargathrian was. The ¡°First Apocalypse¡± part of her title wasn''t for show. She indeed was the first end that the planet had faced. Before the Great Renewal that came with the System, the world had met its end four times before. It was Vargathrian who brought the very first apocalypse. Drangar?k, the end of the world. She, the First Wolf, was destined for that incident. Although she was a far different person after that incident millennia ago, not only had she been sealed for thousands of years, only reawakening this millennium, but she had also been greatly weakened by the current Twelve Gods. Back then, she was a weapon of destruction; nowadays, she is a caring matriarch. She even helped save the world once, becoming a Hero, which also buried her past as a villain. Even so¡­ she was a name that stood out among the Nine Ascension entities. As one of the oldest creatures on the planet, she was also greatly respected even if she wasn''t as strong as her prime. The two demigods didn''t dare disrespect her. Vargathrian shook her head. ¡°Not a threat. Merely¡­ a statement.¡± The atmosphere was tense, with swirling snow and aftershocks still rolling off the battered landscape. Bai Xiuying remained quiet, watching the ancient wolf with respect. The hush stretched for a long moment, broken only by the faint rattling of leftover debris. Vargathrian finally sighed. ¡°The truth is, if things had gone differently, you¡¯d be in a far worse situation right now. Perhaps you¡¯d have been the one unconscious.¡± The dragon¡¯s face hardened at her words, ¡°He¡¯s a mere 5th Ascension human, Great White One. I feel insulted,¡± he said, and she didn¡¯t reply just yet, letting the words marinate. She slowly turned her head back to Iskandaar, letting azure energy coil around her paw as she checked his condition. The guy still slumbered, battered but alive. Next, she moved to the phoenix girl, repeating the process even though the phoenix didn¡¯t need it. Both of them had faintly stabilized. ¡°This young thing,¡± she nodded toward Iskandaar, ¡°we first met back when the Obsidian and Lunewolves clashed recently. He¡­ killed the Vampiric Father.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Bai and Ao¡¯kai echoed, their voices overlapping. Vargathrian grunted. ¡°I¡¯d have died in that confrontation if not for him, which means my entire tribe would be no more. So I owe him a lot.¡± Ao¡¯kai stared, disbelief plain on his face. ¡°But¡­ with all due respect, he is not that strong. How¡¯d he¡ª¡± ¡°Are you calling me a liar, boy?¡± the white wolf rumbled, tail flicking with the threat of stored power. The dragon snapped his jaw shut immediately. She exhaled. ¡°I have my suspicions about him. Firstly, he¡¯s the grandson of Sikandar of Erebia. But I think there¡¯s more going on than just his family. But¡­ I don¡¯t want to speculate until I have proof because the implications involve the 72 Devils.¡± The two just exchanged glances. A lot was said in that short speech, bringing not only Sikandar but also the 72 Devil Pillars into the fold. Ao¡¯kai looked nervous now. ¡°Fact is, he took out the old vampire with one single blow. Well, I made the last attack, but it was he who did most of the work. He¡¯s not weak. Yet,¡± she flicked her gaze at Ao¡¯kai, ¡°you pushed him. Hard. But he never unleashed that destructive move. It¡¯s fortunate. Maybe because there were multiple Ninth Ascensions here, or maybe he¡¯d somehow sensed I was nearby¡­ I don¡¯t know. I just know that you lucked out.¡± Ao¡¯kai¡¯s expression scrunched, equal parts frustration and confusion. ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Do you know why he came here?¡± she continued, glancing between Bai and Ao¡¯kai. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Ao¡¯kai rumbled, flicking his tail irritably. ¡°He wanted Feng Huang¡¯s Essence, and he got it. And you¡¯re stopping me from punishing him for it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also apparently hunting the Demon Blade of Kurayami,¡± Bai Xiuying added, frowning as she recalled the shrine keeper¡¯s report. ¡°Said something about a deeper reason, but that¡¯s all I know.¡± Vargathrian ignored Ao¡¯kai and hummed, her frosty breath pluming in the cold air. ¡°Interesting. He¡¯s always up to something. Who else traveled with him?¡± ¡°I was told about Goryeo¡¯s First Princess, someone who we¡¯d blessed during her birth,¡± Bai answered. ¡°Ah, and a demi wolf maid accompanies them, from what I hear.¡± A sudden spark lit the ancient wolf¡¯s golden eyes. ¡°Truly?!¡± She paused, then coughed, regaining composure. ¡°Ahem. That¡¯s¡­ well, must be my granddaughter. I¡¯d Marked the boy with her as the anchor.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Xiuying looked mildly intrigued, while Ao¡¯kai crossed his arms, letting out a grumpy snort. ¡°Congratulations,¡± Ao''kai said. ¡°To have such a fine grandson-in-law. Who steals from divinity and lives to see the next day.¡± ¡°Get over it, Ao''kai,¡± Vargathrian said, ignoring his attitude. ¡°It is not as if you''d have given up the Essence on your own. Someone had to take it on their own, and this boy¡¯s subordinate just happened to succeed. I commend them for it.¡± Ao¡¯kai turned his head away, while Bai sighed. Vargathrian added, ¡°Ao¡¯kai, you should be grateful to be alive. The Essence is his and his subordinate¡¯s now. Enough bickering, you two can let this fiasco go.¡± ¡°Feh,¡± the dragon spat, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Though his tail twitched, betraying annoyance. ¡°I have an idea,¡± she turned back to Bai Xiuying, ears perked. ¡°Take Ao¡¯kai back home with you, will you? It¡¯s about time you two worked out that¡­ leftover tension from centuries ago.¡± Her voice teased the edges of command, leaving no room for debate. ¡°You¡¯re both widowers. Maybe stop clinging to ghosts.¡± ¡°H-huh?¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Wait, what¡ª¡± Bai¡¯s cheeks tinted faint jade, and Ao¡¯kai¡¯s scaly brow furrowed. Their protests died the moment the giant wolf leveled them with a look. Vargathrian smirked, stepping forward to press a massive paw onto Ao¡¯kai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Now go.¡± Before they could protest further, Bai grabbed the dragon¡¯s arm. He tried jerking away, but she scowled, and in a burst of swirling green and jade, the pair vanished like they¡¯d never been there. The wind hushed, as though even the mountaintop was relieved. That left Vargathrian alone with Iskandaar and the phoenix girl¡¯s unconscious forms. ¡°This is the last of Fenixia House, eh? How wondrous fate is.¡± She looked at her. The girl¡¯s clothes were torn apart, as was Iskandaar¡¯s. They looked beaten and bruised, and yet they both still radiated faint auras, the phoenix especially, her wings flickering from leftover phoenix flames. Their hugging in their sleep was adorable, making her smile, but¡­ it also made her worry. Her thoughts wandered to her granddaughter, Lilian, and how she¡¯d react to Iskandaar¡¯s new relationship entanglements. But that was a problem for later. For now, the two needed rest. She sighed, shifting them gently onto her broad back, making sure to keep the phoenix girl¡¯s smoldering wings away from Iskandaar¡¯s battered limbs. A soft rumble escaped her throat¡ªhalf a growl, half a laugh. ¡°Little pup, you do get yourself into trouble.¡± With that, she padded off, carrying away from the snowy heights. **** Solara¡¯s eyelids fluttered open to a blur of white. The wind whipped past her face, cold and crisp, carrying the faint scent of pine and snow. Her body swayed gently, cradled by something warm and impossibly soft. She blinked until the world sharpened. Endless sky above, jagged peaks below, and the rhythmic rise and fall of fur beneath her. Fur¡­? She lifted her head, wincing at the stiffness in her neck. Iskandaar lay sprawled beside her, his face pressed into the snowy pelt of the creature carrying them. Blood crusted his nostrils and ears, his brow furrowed even in unconsciousness. Solara¡¯s breath hitched. Fragments of memory surged¡ªflames, a dragon¡¯s roar, Iskandaar¡¯s scream as he threw himself between her and oblivion. The clash of wills, those domes of light¡­ Had that been real? She¡¯d awaken briefly between that clash of wills but failed to maintain her consciousness. But she had an idea of what happened. Her fingers brushed his arm as if to confirm he was still whole. He didn¡¯t stir. ¡°I see you¡¯re awake,¡± rumbled a voice deeper than thunder, yet softer than snowfall. Solara jerked upright, her wings flaring on instinct¡ªor trying to. Her feathers felt leaden and singed at the tips. Cranking her neck, she glimpsed the massive wolf on whose back they rode. Moonlight glinted off fur like fresh-fallen snow, and eyes glowed faintly ahead like twin suns. ¡°Is that you, Lilian¡­?¡± The question slipped out before she could stop it. Lilian could only achieve a werewolf form, but this¡­ this was something older. The wolf laughed, the sound vibrating through Solara¡¯s bones. ¡°Ah, am I that similar to her? That pleases me to know. But no, I am not her. I am her grandmother.¡± Grandmother¡­? The Matriarch. The stories Lilian had muttered in the dark¡ªthe First Apocalypse, Devourer of Moons¡ªflashed through Solara¡¯s mind. She swallowed. ¡°Oh.¡± The wolf¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°Worry not, we¡¯re going to meet her soon. She¡¯s down there. I sense her.¡± Solara followed her gaze. A shrine emerged from the mist below, its wooden gates weathered but intact. Lanterns flickered like earthbound stars, and figures spilled into the courtyard as the wolf descended. She noticed Princess Ha-Yun there, too. Lilian came out at the front from behind the crowd, her silver tail stiff, ruby eyes wide with worry¡ªuntil they landed on the wolf. Her gasp carried on the wind. ¡°GRANDMOTHER?!¡± The Matriarch touched down soundlessly, snow swirling around her paws. Lilian launched herself forward, burying her face in the wolf¡¯s fur. ¡°You¡¯re here! You¡¯re really¡ª How did you¡ª¡± Then her eyes fell on her and Iskandaar. ¡°Are they alive?!¡± ¡°Barely,¡± the Matriarch huffed, though her tone warmed. ¡°Your human is sturdier than he looks.¡± ¡°What do you mean m-my?! Grandmother!¡± Solara watched with a smile, a hollow ache blooming in her chest. Lilian¡¯s joy was so pleasant, her laughter bright as she clung to her grandmother. How good it must feel¡­ to be rescued by your family. The thought slithered in, bitter and unbidden. She¡¯d forgotten that feeling¡ªthe certainty that someone would come, that blood meant safety. For a moment, she felt envious. A weight shifted against her. Iskandaar groaned, his head lolling onto her shoulder. Solara froze, then slowly relaxed, letting him lean into her. His breathing steadied, the tension in his jaw easing. Stupid Solara. Didn¡¯t he bleed for you? she reminded herself, tracing the dried blood on his temple. Fought gods for you. He rescued you. The last thing she saw was her last family¡¯s face, pale but peaceful, as her eyes fell shut. You idiot, she thought while hugging him fondly. You glorious, reckless idiot. The world faded to the rhythm of steady breaths and distant, joyful chatter. **** My eyes snapped open to the ache of splintered ribs knitting back together. The scent of cedar and medicinal herbs clung to the air¡ªa mountain shrine, then. I lay on a thin futon, the floorboards beneath me worn smooth by centuries of prayer. My Demonic Sphere flared instinctively, brushing against¡ª Seven. Seven distinct auras, each a supernova compressed into mortal flesh. Ninth Ascension entities, clustered just beyond the sliding door. My hand twitched toward a sword that wasn¡¯t there. Then the Sphere¡¯s feedback sharpened: Vargathrian¡¯s glacial presence, and others¡ªless familiar, but no less lethal. I couldn¡¯t sense Ao¡¯kai and Bai Xiuying. Meaning, the actual number of Ninth Ascension in this area was nine. Even the Ethenia Empire didn¡¯t have that many. Laughter rumbled through the walls, accompanied by the clink of porcelain. Tea time with demigods. Lovely. ¡°You¡¯re grinding your teeth again,¡± a voice murmured to my left. I turned. Solara lay beside me, propped up on one elbow. Her hair cascaded over bare shoulders, the sheet pooling at her waist. Burn scars still marred her collarbone, healing in real-time, but her eyes¡ªthose lovely eyes¡ªglowed with renewed fire. Her torn clothes were nowhere to be seen. Perhaps it was the shrine keepers who had dressed her like a schoolgirl. The navy skirt barely reached mid-thigh, the white tank top hugged her curves, and the loose blue blazer slid off her shoulders as if she hardly cared for it. Her crimson hair, loosely braided, framed a sharp, smiling face. A pearl necklace adorned her delicate neck, while tassels danced in her hair. The white flower tucked behind her ear accentuated the emotion in her emerald eyes. She looked older than her years when dressed like that. ¡°How long was I out?¡± I croaked. My throat felt like I¡¯d swallowed a desert. She traced a feather-light finger along my jaw. ¡°Long enough for me to win three arguments with you in my head.¡± ¡°Firstly, that¡¯s cheating, and secondly¡­ why were you arguing?¡± ¡°Not telling you, silly.¡± Her smile softened. ¡°You look terrible.¡± ¡°Says the woman who turned into a roasted pigeon.¡± She pinched my side, but there was no heat in it. Her gaze dropped to my lips. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t stare like that. I sense people outside, they might hear awkward sounds if you keep staring like that.¡± ¡°Lovemaking isn¡¯t awkward,¡± her voice lowered. ¡°You nearly died because of me. I¡ª¡± ¡°Nope. Don¡¯t talk about repaying me or something, Solara,¡± I caught her wrist, pulling her closer. The sheet slipped further. ¡°Didn¡¯t you charge a Ninth Ascension dragon head-on because he attacked me? I am your Cult Leader, I am the one who¡¯s obliged to keep you safe.¡± ¡°Normally, cults operate by prioritizing their God the most. Sacrificing the members if necessary,¡± she huffed, but her resistance crumbled when I just smiled at her. She smiled back and leaned into me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll do that again if the situation grows like that.¡± ¡°How about you don¡¯t? Only I¡¯m allowed to be reckless. You¡¯re supposed to be the sane one,¡± I said, while she reached out to hold my hair. Her laugh vibrated against my chest. ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°Since¡­¡± I paused, drinking in the way dawn light gilded her scars. ¡°Since I decided I rather like you alive.¡± Her breath hitched as I stared into her eyes. For a heartbeat, the shrine¡¯s walls seemed to dissolve, leaving only the press of her skin against mine, the shared warmth beneath the thin sheet. Then her lips quirked. ¡°Did I hear wrong, or did you just say you like me, husband?¡± ¡°...Tolerate.¡± ¡°Tolerate?¡± ¡°Adore. Worship. Crave.¡± I grinned as her cheeks flushed crimson. ¡°Pick your poison, Fenixia.¡± She had grown into the teasing type recently, and yet she grew flustered so easily. It was adorable. She opened her mouth¡ªto retort, to deflect¡ªbut the door slid open with a sharp clack. ¡°I hear you guys are awak-¡± Lilian froze framed in the doorway, a tray of steaming tea in her hands. Her smile had frozen, and her ruby eyes flicked from Solara¡¯s disheveled hair to my bare chest, then narrowed. ¡°Would you look at this.¡± Solara stiffened. ¡°Uh, I¡ª¡± ¡°Save it.¡± Lilian set the tray down with a thud. Her tail lashed once, then stilled. ¡°I knew you¡¯d fold the second you two were alone. Who jumped at who?¡± ¡°Eh, I¡¯d take the blame,¡± I said, shrugging. Solara gaped. ¡°Hey, Iskandaar! It was because of me that¡ª!¡± ¡°Young bastard.¡± Lilian folded her arms, ears twitching. ¡°I knew this would happen when you asked me to create private time for you two. Bastard.¡± She grumbled with a sigh, her scowl melting away. ¡°Well whatever. Not like I¡¯m surprised. We¡¯ll talk about this later. Grandmother¡¯s waiting, she wants to introduce the young master to her friends, so come.¡± She shot me a look that could¡¯ve frozen lava. ¡°Both of you.¡± The door slammed shut. Solara buried her face in her hands. ¡°Gods, that was¡ª¡± ¡°Predictable?¡± I sat up, wincing as freshly healed muscle protested. ¡°You did suggest sharing. The exact words, I recall, ¡®I won¡¯t mind sharing him,¡¯ right? Hmm¡­¡± ¡°I-I was trying to regulate the situation back then! It was a joke!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± I stood, offering a hand. ¡°Coming?¡± She stared at my palm, then took it, standing. Just as I pulled her up, though, she pushed herself into me. Solara surged up to crush her lips against mine, a searing, desperate kiss that tasted of ash and defiance. When she pulled back, her amused eyes blazed with love. ¡°That¡¯s for nearly getting killed.¡± I felt like she just wanted to kiss as I held her waist. ¡°Noted.¡± ¡°And this¡ª¡± Another kiss, softer, lingering. ¡°¡ªis for coming back.¡± I smiled. ¡°Noted thoroughly. I¡¯ll be sure to come back next time, too.¡± She swatted my chest, but her fingers lingered over the Demonic Core¡¯s pulse for a brief moment. Together, we stepped out of the shrine.